a y PT ‘ £ MÉMOIRES ENT COMPTES RENDUES DE LA SOCIÉTÉ ROA Lp CANADA SECONDE SÉRIE-TOME 1 SÉANCE DE MAI 1895 EN VENTE CHEZ JOHN DURIE ET FIIS, OTTAWA ; LA CIE COPP-CLARK, TORONTO ; BERNARD QUARITCH, LONDRES, ANGLETERRE 1895 PROCEEDINGS REA NSACTIEONS ORS PELE R@YVAL SOCIETY OF CANADA SECOND. SE RIES=VOLUIME EI MEETING OF MAY, 1895 FOR SALE BY JOHN DURIE & SON, OTTAWA; THE COPP-CLARK CO., TORONTO BERNARD QUARITCH, LONDON, ENGLAND 1895 Eu SHE NEW YORK PUBLIC LIBRARY THE GAZETTE PRINTING COMPANY, MONTREAL. DE On CON TENS. PROCEEDINGS. MORO ROUTE HUD CREME SET Cue sds enc. s ee sicome cn een nas Meet I RETRO A COUMC UUs washes Ecosse Arteaga scans twats culs tons II MeMPLOC ORC 10; GCE TIMCINGeCOMMULLES,. x. A ere ee Be MER ff RAC COURS Senna a es seems lasse se LT Us CAP LÉMECEE RARE SERRES V Be OP IOREIC COURS AN DER CUIR GS nee eee Mh esieane VI Ley AU IDOI OTE SHOTS TSO Coe RES RE RES RE Eee Ve Ll PACE CVESWITIMUILCLISOCLCK UN rer 2-21! icellasnciden ««uinesinchees yn de WAGE PEAS TMC OM SOGUCLUCS 3 Reese Soa vneoke en eee sided seater sdoaheuad Va ERP VEU Me OTC SON ding EMEMDERS LE ea card. tine rem Net tee IX CRT RS VA TOR DRE nee droles tt X eee AEN SCASIde Laboratory in Canada... ne XITE 10. Report of Progress for the year 1894 in the Survey of Tides GHD OURPONLS Ts CANAATAUEVIQUET Sina nncooreentomsecrscese see XIV re ProposeOabonCelebration er... EE canescens. XXIL 128 SPA ECO El IRON ICS ES RRRRES CERTES RS ER EE EUR 40), SIXOXOTING Hee OT OY (OOUMLOGUCS aie va. 2c 400. e-eee+o-ssseaceeeeies ss: Se eee XXV POUR LS OCTE UD TOI IOMADIU eee nee canee cope rase asco. use sats XXVI 15. The Archives Of Canada... LS A ONCE OP re Parkman Memorial Ne. ein crappnicdasuotaan Dea AEM HE DE CAS OG MIVECINDCNS potent na cteo.a ss treater dede id emet one Soke VLLT GENERAL BUSINESS. Reports of Delegates of Associated Societies... XXX I. The Pioneer and Historical Association of the Prov- BEN MONE ATARI RER XXX ithe Lundys) Dane Historical Society... urnee XXXI III. The York Pioneer and Historical Society... XXXII MME REP LOWCETS SOCLCLY doe sngecasndesceecies onde deine cesses XXXII V. The Simcoe County Pioneer and Historical Society... XXXII Va Gaysocveté historique de Montréal... XX XII 31867 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA IT VII. The Hamilton Association for the Promotion of Lit- erature, Science and Art... evene XXXV VIII. Vhe Numismatic and Archeological Society of Mont- Pee hea cie decks s 2, hata pepitnee seme sam à ASS 0 XXXVI IX. The Natural tory) Society of Montreal.......- esa: XXXIX X. The Wentworth Historical Society... XLI XI. The Ottawa Field Naturalists’ Club... XLIIT XII. The Montreal Microscopical Society ..................... XLVI XIII. The Entomological Society of Ontario... seesceeeees XLVI XIV. The Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto.... L XV. The Nova Scotian Institute of Science... LVI XVI. The Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute... LIX XVII. The American Folk-Lore Society, Montreal Branch... LIX XVIII. Le Cercle littéraire de Montréal........….......... ss. LX XIX. The Literary and Scientific Society of Ottawa.......-.. LXI XX. The Kingston Historical Society.......... .............. LXUI AAT. The Natural History Society of New Brunswick....... LXIV XXII. The Nova Scotia Historical Society... LXVI OIE, he Canadian Institute, PORONLO®. een nero XC AI The BOLANiCMl CUD Of OR ARE CRE TE EE SRE XCIV REPORTS OF SECTIONS. Rapport de la Section TI... ses. ssnsssssssssossessesee CV Report of Section LL .......0.cssncsose. ssoesoecscaorasersereer ceeesiensa. CVE Reporinop es ection III... RSS sale Em de CVII eo Op ISECUION AVI serons me css ras ee esecees ects CIX MAO ROC AUOT COMANETER. ARR sa oie 3)» Reese CXI Election of Officers for 1895-J62% 2.0.2 eee neue oaen sa nn snrneocees CXIIT COMGUUSLON OF BUSINESS «1... ee-sne opine e ne scores deereeper ce cree CXIII TENNIS MATERIEL S R EE Ed atte CXIIT Regulations of the Royal Society of Canada... CXV OES TOR USI 06 PR RE EE RER ee ne ores CXXIII PSRO EME MOTS TIBOO ER RE = elec te CXXV PÉSNO NPA SIT ENTS ES seus weve TT RS En eee se ae ton nas CXXVII Presidential Address: The Manuscript Sources of Canadian History as recorded by our Archives......0.s:-«.sscess =) ad V UT ET: TV TABLE OF CONTENTS TRANSACTIONS. SECTION I. . Morel de la Durantaye. Par M. BENJAMIN SULTE..............- . Les Jésuites au Canada. Le P. de Bonnécamps, dernier pro- fesseur d'hydrographie au College de Québec, avant la conquête, (1741-1759). Par M. L’ABBk AUGUSTE GOSSELIN, DATES LE LULES PE eco vac sets spite eae denis eee: aasenee A propos de notre littérature nationale. Par NAPOLÉON Wire nn aca ec tele sn Jens. tess deSiiavde uss sete uen Notice généalogique sur la maison d Abbadie, de Maslacq. Par M. pe Durav DE MALUQUER, juge à Foix, département dew Apegewr nance.” \CLUMSTTOLED \iacessecnsecnees ss Prieta sive s aes SECTION II. . Canada and Australia : A study in Comparative Politics. ibys G ebouRINOT, CMG nk: De) Cali mbm). ae... . An Iroquois Condoling Council. By Horatio Haug, M.A., CDR) CLS Tale) EEE EE. ce -aeapert . The Present Position of American Anthropology. By the Rev. JOHNNCAMPREL LED. LR RE rene . The Jamaica Maroons. How they came to Nova Scotia. How they left it. By D. Brymner, LL.D., Dominion Archivist.. V. A Plan for a General History of the Province of New Bruns- wick. By WizzraM F. GANONG........ See A EEE Oe le VI. Later Prehistoric Man in British Columbia. By CHARLES ime Mower CMUISET LEG): cyan os EURE, RER ii Haidar Grammar. By REV. 'C)EVARRISON. os. 2021: rorensoceevee j Edited by ALEx F. CHAMBERLAIN, PHAD:::.....1....408... j SECTION III. TI. On some of the Advances in Mineralogical Chemistry. By B. Bley EARRINGS SMA. IP RAD a, a2 ce 2e manu due seumiee snc ss aeiet IT. On the Estimation of Starch. By Tuomas MACFARLANE...... III. Note on Secondary Undulations recorded by self-registering LV Tide-Gauges ; and on Exceptional Tides in relation to Wind and Barometer. By W. Brett Dawson, MAE, RDC MINS Celie, \CLICUSIFATC) » ne Bee as sas0tcd chine The Theory of the Screen in the Photo-Mechanical Process. By E. Devizze. (Illustrated)...... een eer eee III Yo +1 OO CO 123 19 25 y. VI. Wilt: JA SUP IV. V. VL. Wad. VENUE JE 2 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Preliminary Results of Observations of Soil Temperatures with Electrical Resistance Thermometers, made at the McDonald Physics Building, McGill University, Montreal. By Huan L. Cattenpar, M.A., F.RS., McDonald Pro- fessor of Physics. (Illustrated.) DR resc tes con LRU TETE ENS On the Hypotheses of Abstract Dynamics. By Pror. J. G. MacGreaor, D.Sc., Dalhousie College, Halifax, N.S........ Viscosity in Liquids, and Instruments for its Measurement. By Antoony McGiuu, B.A., B.Se., Assistant Analyst, Inland Revenue Department: > CUilWstrated cnc: PRE SECTION IV. . Presidential Address: Practical Entomology. By JAMES Fretcurer, FLS. A{ntroductory. Historical. General Principles. Controlling by Remedies. Controlling by Natural Enemies. Controlling by Vegetable Parasites. Agricul- tural Treatment. Systematic Co-operation... Preliminary Catalogue of the Marine Mollusca of the Pacific Coast of Canada, with notes upon their distribution. By Reve GEORGE OW. TAMLOR DEVS ctr es SS R RER saa stee eee Notes on some of the Cretaceous Fossils collected during Captain Palliser’s Explorations in British North America in 1857-60. By J. F. Wuireaves. (lllustrated)................ On some Fossils from the Nanaimo Group of the Vancouver Cretaceous. By J. F. WHiTEAVES. (lllustrated)............ Note on the occurrence of Primnoa reseda on the coast of British Columbia. By. J. ES WEEUBAV BS. 2.02.0... 02 -asi ene neane On Collections of Tertiary Plants from the vicinity of the City of Vancouver, B.C. By Sir Witi1am Dawson, F.R.S., etc. (TUUSEROTEM), NE. ET M Rene ne secte The Physical Features and Geology of the Route of the pro- posed Ottawa Canal between the St. Lawrence River and Lake Huron. By R. W. Ezzs, LL.D., and A. E. Bartow, 111 08: NE! C7 fe 70) ARR oie | sore sbi are oe LRO E SP AERS ST PR Re The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Wzsszey Mitus, M.A., M.D., F.RS.C. DS DP Rex COG sR pes RE edicts -cstses ee Os sameeren ene atctae The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mizrs, MA, MD, FRSC. EET. The Mongrel Dog... eee... 0e creme cr sa-ae seas The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mitus, M.A., M.D., F.RS.C. 63 85 oF 163 191 213 TABLE OF CONTENTS V AT. The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mizzs, M.A., M.D., F.RS.C. Vi Phe taba, and the Cavy or Guinea Pig. sic...) Tisssccs ne 231 ATI. The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mitts, MA. MD. F.RS.C. PRE ae TCM OMESHIC AHO. 26e... 241 ATIT. Traces of the Ordovician System on the Atlantic Coast. By G. CBee TEAMa iar Ge eM MLUESUROLGED, )actlelae tt dale ales Hep sien <0 Het vor 253 ATV. Organic Remains of the Little River Group, No. IV, By Gait, Marae ws DSC IlUStrated). er... 273 CLisT, OF ILLUSTRATIONS. PROCEEDINGS. Model of “ Royai William,” first vessel to cross the Atlantic under Sr AIMEA OMe Re nn sas cn pese de daa avec eee noue eT Memorial Tablet of the same vessel in the Parliament Building, CO Uae eee ec ones CREER AUTRE VAN EE ES XIII SECTION I. Bacsimiles sie nature: 0 MP MBONMeCAMPSs. "22-00 eee eee cest 258 94 eciiiraitn ier came VAR AE Mec e-acebecs nes ce 90 mermies des d-Abbadic des Maslacgi..... M RUE retire 93 SECTION II. One cut to illustrate Mr. Horatio HALES paper on an Iroquois Condoling Council.. ........ DE HE pepe OS UNE LE ER EU atte ace 53 Six plates to illustrate Mr. Hizz-Tour's paper on Prehistoric Man in British Columbia, viz. : | mebone mplements. from, MIddenc: ).40..02-c6rossdes ¥ccts deco cea ene — 109 ONE MIDI MENTON TOMATE... 2er basent eve closes. 110 DOTE ANS EONEMMNIPICNTONRES N20 re eee eee scocscssecome osent case ter Tit PE SEC MOM Ole MOUNCLOL LOULEMISCTICH. 20. <0 vs ve scene dee ecient eriedensiseseeaey 118 SAMO L MOUNCS OLD) SENIOR. 22020 sinc ce reponses ce soe ses se sessions ala) Pea MPor Me CUMmients LEON MOUNTS, 2...ccdersece «cscader odeterconseessseors 120 VI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA—TABLE OF CONTENTS SECTION III. Two drawings to illustrate Mr. W. Bett DAwsoNS paper on Secondary Undulations and on Exceptional Tides................ 27-28 Thirty-one cuts to illustrate Mr. Devize’s paper on the Theory of the Screen in the Photo-mechanical Process............-....-- 30-60 Six plates to illustrate Professor CALLENDARS paper on Soil Temperatures ......ceecesceerceseeceererceseecsee seaeetaeeeeeneres Slee Gace 75-83 Two plates and two cuts to illustrate Mr. A. McGiLu’s paper on Viscosity in Liquids ..........................,,..,.,..ssss «97-102 SECTION IV. Three plates to illustrate Mr. WHITEAVE’s papers on Palliser’s and Vancouver Cretaceous Fossils 5.........,.................. 113, 129, 132 Five plates to illustrate Sir J. W. Dawson’s paper on Van- couver Tertiary Plants......-...................1e.esse Senopronere 153-161 One map to illustrate paper by Messrs. ELLS and Bartow on the proposed Ottawa Canal......................,.........s 190 Two plates to illustrate Dr. Marrnew’s papers on Organic Remains on the Little River Group, No. IV. and on the Ordovician System of the Atlantic Coast....... Seen clewtdstes By 270 ENEUER ASTRA In Mr. Macfarlane’s paper, Section III. : Page 19. Second line from bottom, for “ asbestus” read “Asboths.” 20. Third line above “ statement ” for “ Willstein ” read “ Wittstein.” In Sir William Dawson's paper, Section LV. : Page 147. For Fig. 10 read Fig. 12. Cia, Kor Mig. ta read: Bip. 10: «153, Plate IV. Figs. 5 and 6 are enlarged. 155, Plate V. The engraver has concealed the venation with cross-hatching. NON, SOON (OR OANA DIA. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895. POORTEENIE- GEN ERAT MEETING: SESSION I. (May 15th.) The Royal Society of Canada held its fourteenth general meeting in the Assembly Hall of the Normal School, at Ottawa, on Wednesday, May 18th. The President, James M. LeMoine, Esquire, took the chair at 10 o'clock, and formally called the meeting to order. The Honorary Secretary, Dr. J..G. Bourinot, C.M.G., read the roll of members, and the following gentlemen answered to their names : List oF MEMBERS PRESENT. President, James M, LeMoine. Vice-President, Dr. Selwyn. Honorary Secretary, Dr. Bourinot. Honorary Treasurer, Mr. J. Fletcher. Section I.—A. D. DeCelles, Abbé Gosselin, J. M. LeMoine, F. G. Marchand, A. Poisson, J. E. Roy, J. Royal, B. Sulte, Mgr. Tanguay. SECTION II.—J. G. Bourinot, D. Brymner, Rev. J. Campbell, W. W. Campbell, Rev. W. Clark, 8. E. Dawson, Very Rev. G. M. Grant, W. Kingsford, J. A. MacCabe, G. Murray, Rev. J. Clark Murray, Archbishop O’Brien, Rev. G. Patterson, G. Stewart, J. Watson. SECTION II].—H. T. Bovey, Abbé de Foville, E. Deville, N. F. Dupuis, W. H. Ellis, S. Fleming, G. P. Girdwood, W. L. Goodwin, Mgr. Hamel, B. J. Harrington, G. C. Hoffmann, A. Johnson, T. C. Keefer, T. Macfar- lane, J. G. McGregor, C. H. McLeod. SECTION IV.—R. Bell, T. J. W. Burgess, G. M. Dawson, Sir J. W. Dawson, R. W. Ells, J. Fletcher, J. Fowler, Sir J. A. Grant, W. H. Har- rington, J. Macoun, G. F. Matthew, T. W. Mills, D. P. Penhallow. W. Saunders, A. R. C. Selwyn, J. F. Whiteaves, HT ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA M. Adolphe Poisson and Professor de Foville, new members, were formally introduced. The Honorary Secretary then read the following REPORT OF COUNCIL. The council of the Royal Society of Canada have the honour to present their thirteenth annual report. The council have received the following report from Dr. Bourinot on behalf of the committee on printing, and recommend that the society should carefully consider its several suggestions with respect to the future printing and circulation of the Transactions : 1. REPORT OF THE PRINTING COMMITTEE. “The printing committee have the honour to report to the council that the twelfth volume of the Transactions is now in the binder’s hands, and will in a few days be ready for distribution among members and all others entitled to receive it. The volume is the largest and, in some respects, the most interesting that has yet appeared since the publication of the Transactions. “The two largest volumes of the Transactions that have yet appeared had the following amount of matter : Vou. I. Vos VALET IPTOCCCCIN one. ----s-r ee (C40) Woe se eed. ase ete" 84 pp. DC CHOM lich cacseeeny ears cs aa HDMI "3770 114 “ : 1 Pme DORE RS RENE UE 343 | À CESSE ER ere TL De AR AET ER ER RES 6k a gy OYE Rotel Scene es Fite) Ooh ae CORRE cee! MEL 12800 ADO Lal ts PR re rene PA ADD: RE denne faeces 730 pp. 18 plates and cuts. 12 maps and 54 plates, cuts and maps. Vol. XII. contains : Proceedin es en RE Rec ne de veteran neces SIN mee 80 pp. ROZ TAPIE... Less Re nee meet BDME Section I....-... HR Re ono ste RENE OUR MR Se semen 200 ‘ + ACER SR ne MU dense ee Vera LOS ANT eg! Uhl peer, rane OR OeRB Ae ance ur ce son es cee Sv COR (A TE ES ER RP A D OA ce e COM UE 152 « General Indes M RE EE eme eee ss 14 ‘ ENO tial; ites PR RER RE ue 758 pp 50 maps, cuts and plates. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 IOC “Consequently the twelfth volume contains thirty more pages than the two largest previously published in ten years, “A few papers have been unavoidably deferred for a short time, on account of the supply of special paper required for the Transactions having been exhausted by the unusual size of the present volume. Authors, however, will learn with satisfaction that the printing of their papers will be hurried as soon as the society comes to a conclusion as to the form the new series should take—octavo or quarto. In fact, they will receive their papers in pamphlet form in a few weeks after the distribution of the new volume. “Tn calling attention to the desirability of changing the present cum- brous and expensive form of Transactions to a mere manageable and cheaper octavo volume, the printing committee is strengthened by the fact that the Royal Society of London has already taken the initiative in the same direction. The reasons adduced for the proposed change apply with equal force to the Canadian society. “ Fbe secretaries, Lord Rayleigh and Professor Foster, tell us: ‘The majority of the council are inclined to regard the quarto form as cum- brous, and to think that a large octavo form is more convenient for read- ing and for general use. A royal octavo page (10 inches by 6} inches), unbound, or imperial octavo page (114 inches by 74 inches), would con- tain about as much press matter as the present quarto page, in an equally readable and very similar type, and would be adequate for at least most mathematical formule ; some formule are too long for even the present quarto page. Such a page would, moreover, be much more economical for the majority of illustrations, and where a larger area was needed this might be supplied by a folding plate with a guard.’ “The printing committee, after giving full consideration to the whole subject, conclude that the following advantages will be derived from a change of form : “1. That it will be more convenient for readers, who find it almost impossible to use the present cumbrous volume for purposes of study with any degree of comfort, especially when it is as large as the one just printed for 1894. “2. That authors will be able to get their essays and monographs before the public in a more popular and convenient form, and feel encour- aged in especial cases to issue editions of their work for sale throughout the Dominion and elsewhere, and in this way reach the people generally. “3. That by dividing the Transactions into two or more separate volumes it will be possible to transmit a number to foreign societies and libraries by mail, and save a considerable expense that arises in the dis- tribution by the ordinary business channels now only available in the case of such heavy volumes. IV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA “4. That it is possible to obtain a class of durable paper for scientific illustrations and maps that can be satisfactorily folded in an octavo volume. “5. That by the use of thinner and cheaper paper, suitable for such a royal octavo form as is now proposed, the cost of the publications of the Royal Society will be lessened, and more opportunity given for the print- ing of papers which, if the present and expensive form is continued, must be necessarily held over from year to year. “6, That, in short, economy, convenience and publicity will be the direct results of the proposed change. “In previous years the printing committee have called attention to the numerous corrections, alterations and additions that have been made by authors to the proofs of their papers, and the consequent increase of the cost of printing the Transactions. Since the establishment of the society at least three thousand dollars have been added in this way to the aggregate of expenses. Itis a rule that authors should bear a propor- tion of such expenses, and were it possible to collect the amount now due to the society in this way, its expenses would be considerably dimin- ished. In drawing attention again to the matter, the printing committee wish to point out the absolute necessity there exists for type-written, or at all events legibly written, manuscript in all cases. The Smithsonian Institution and National Museum at Washington, after years of trouble and expense from the same cause—and it is well to remember they are well supplied with funds,—have been forced to require authors, as far as practicable, to submit manuscripts in type-written form revised by them- selves, and in some cases, adds Mr. A. Howard Clark in a letter to the honorary secretary, ‘we have returned the manuscript to be more care- fully prepared for the printer.’ The printing committee must adopt a similar rule for the future. “ At the present time there are awaiting publication several essays so: illegibly and carelessly written that it is only possible to print them at a large cost, which the society cannot well afford. The printing commit- tee also call attention to the rule, which will be rigidly adhered to in the future, that all manuscript must be sent to the honorary secretary and editor, Dr. Bourinot, by the 1st of August at latest. These rules are clearly in the interest of the authors and society at large. “The accounts for printing will be audited, as in past years, by the accountant of the government printing bureau. All the illustrations have been in charge of the queen’s printer, who has made contracts with those engravers who can best perform the work with economy and effi- ciency. Consequently this expensive portion of the Transactions has been at less rates than in previous years.” PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 V 2. ACCOUNTS. The following are the accounts to date, 14th May : PUBLISHING ACCOUNTS. MonTREAL, May 15, 1895. Royal Society of Canada, To GAZETTE PRINTING Co., Dr. 1894. DEVRA ETobalancedueonvolei Matte. eee. ec $ 494 08 July 30—‘ 4 line cuts, Prof. Bovey’s paper......... pitts Hoe 5 00 Nov. 17—Add. publications of Society........... ee 9 90 1895. Heb, =26—Eneraving, Matthew's paper 1, ......%.....1.0.. 21 50 NATE M5) -—-al 20 PEO PIES MOILLE mare, sed ee neue ee 5 00 1.440 copies R. S. C. Proceedings, 1894 : COMMPOSIULONME Jeter se sean based cnc etmaaac cases’ see 1.390 99 NUGE LA TONSANTIMEDÉrECHONS. M. ere 283 80 AE RAR Re MA NE nr. PE es 1,137 60 ESS WONG y aslene daa ecsidaalsteice vas ER ES sie os oe pee tne 321 00 Paper and’ plates, Penhallow's paper... 40 00 Proof-reading, editorial services, miscellaneous....... 360 00 $4,068 87 1895. Cr: May 15—By cash paid Gazette Co., as per statement below.... 2,600 00 Balance due Gazette Co. on May 15, 1895.............. $1,468 87 MonTREAL, Feb. 13, 1895. Royal Society of Canada. To MANUFACTURERS’ STATIONERS Co. (Dawson Bros.), Montreal. Dr, 1894—To balance due on last account.......................… AR $ 367 90 Cases, shipping expenses . CHR Re PERTE D Foreign and. domestic freight charges..........:. ss. 294 99 ‘ Authors’ copies, doing up and expenses ...............-+- 12 64 Bing pen ee nn cues es teas eee 535 59 lneurance sioramentetc ns Rare Pee ik _ 82 80 Seri ECS Pps ANC DOBLADE 42s. cna, 40627 devant en ace - 11 00 81.436 67 Cr. 1894—By cash as per statement below...............-....$1,320 00 FC omies sold. 1... 5 vou. ERR seh Raine AU Sie ais 12 50 1,332 50 Balance due Dawson Bros. May 14 on foregoing account...$ 104 17 Vi ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA General Financial Statement of Royal Society from May 21, 1894, to / May 14, 1895. Dre To cash on hand (Hon. Secretary) May 21, 1894................... $ 108 21 ‘ Government grant for 1894-5.............0+ jastd'eisiealese ep do cues scion Mn $5,108 21 1894. Or. FT Neptwle— To Gazette COs vis in ei RPM Rennes OPEN LEUR $1,100 00 ter É A Man Stations Cor MR Re ne 750 00 RMS OU Ze the COVER Ps nr ER Lier Er 800 00 Now. tivo NE Bank Note Co sur nt set en ane 21 75 DÉC MR AG A NEC Dettes a etc Ne NE et AR A ae er 25 00 EE SPA TA Ane na M mors dure Doc ne etes PERL 25 00 NO 4 Torontoubineraving- Cols TAN AS M RRUINES 38 00 pels Can: Photoy Bnr TAVINE/BUTEAU EE. eee 24 00 ll Sabiston Eithographins Con is cer 59 20 OI PS PE ÉD AN SON EL oser me en tes tea tes mass cour a 7 85 1895. JD PAS Aer MUR ni Re PR Re 25 00 MARCEL Gare COL sence ace OS RE Re MEGA 700 00 AUS: Dawson Bros rs. ee rende me PU 570 00 D RS RER MAC MBO Web y ES LA EN ER TARN een 60 00 Cash in hands of Honorary Secretary to May 1 PA KE LS PRINCE PAR Ne AE TE Ve tue 902 41 $5,108 21 Amount of subscriptions in Treasurer’s hands to May 14, 1895...$ 321 35 3. POPULAR LECTURES AND READINGS. The meeting of the Royal Society on the 15th of May will present a novel feature, of which the literary men and women of Canada will hear with much interest. It has been the practice, for three or four years past, to combine popular lectures with the reading of the more technical and abstruse papers in the four sections of literature and science into which the whole society is divided. For instance, last year there was a very valuable address given on the subject of Forestry, by Professor Fernow, of Washington, and at the forthcoming meeting there will be one on Electricity, by Professor Cox, of MeGill University. The object is to give an opportunity to that large body of the public who are not versed in science to be informed on subjects of immediately practical and current interest. At this meeting it is proposed to go a step further and PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 VII have a Poets’ evening. The poets of Canada, whether in or out of the society, have been invited to come to Ottawa and take part in a literary symposium. Every poet who can attend will present an original contri- bution, and those who cannot be present will have a poem read by an- other. Miss Machar (“ Fidelis”), Miss Ethelwyn Wetherald, Archibald Lampman, William Wilfred Campbell, Duncan Campbell Scott, Frederick George Scott, Bliss Carman, Archbishop O’Brien, N. F. Davin, J. D. Edgar, Charles Roberts, John Reade, S. Frances Harrison (“‘Seranus’’) and E. Pauline Johnson will be either present in person or in poems. The president of the section of English literature, Professor Clark, of Trinity University, will preside and deliver short addresses by way of preface to a most interesting event in the annals of our youthful litera- ture. Next year it is intended to have a similar assemblage of prose writers. It is also hoped that the French Canadian poets will at the same time follow the example of their English compeers and arrange a similar evening. 4. A DESIGN FOR A SEAL. For some time past it has been the desire of a number of the mem- bers of the Royal Society to obtain a design for a seal which would illustrate appropriately the objects which that body has in view. It was thought best to refer the matter to the founder of the society, the Marquess of Lorne, who has suggested an emblematic design. The sketch repre- sents a young man carrying under one arm a roll of manuscript, and extending the torch of knowledge, with the motto above, ‘‘Onward.” If the design meets with the approval of the society, it is proposed that it be submitted to a competent English engraver, for the future purposes of the society, with the addition of the words “ Royal Society of Canada, founded 1882,” surrounding the design as described above. 5. VACANCIES IN THE SOCIETY. At the present time there are the following vacancies to be filled in the society : In the first section, two vacancies, caused by the deaths of Joseph Tassé and Joseph Marmette. The members have also the right to elect an additional member under the rules. In the second section, one vacancy, caused by the death of the Rev. Dr. Dawson. In the third section there are only twenty members. Professor Callender, of McGill University, has received the number of votes re- quisite to elect him as an additional member. But a vacancy has also occurred by the death of Mr. Carpmael. Section four has the full complement of twenty-five permitted by the rules. Vill ROYAL SGCIETY OF CANADA The council of the Royal Society feel it necessary to prevent some misconception that appears to exist, in and out of the society, as to the conditions of membership, and to call special attention to the provision of the constitution, which expiicitly sets forth that the “Fellows shall be persons resident in the Dominion of Canada or in Newfoundland who have published original works or memoirs of merit, or have rendered eminent services to literature or science.” 6. ASSOCIATED SOCIETIES, We are glad to announce that favourable answers have been received from the various scientific, literary and historical societies who have been again asked, in accordance with our constitution, to appoint delegates to this meeting. and report on the work done during the past year by their respective associations. We are happy to hear of the representation of the “ Lundy’s Lane” Historical Society, which has been doing good work in its special district, and affording an excellent example to other localities where similar bodies might well be established. An invitation was also extended to the venerable scholar and anti- quarian, the Rev. Dr. Scadding, of Toronto, to be present at this meeting on behalf of the Pioneer and Historical Association of Ontario, but we regret to say that his great age and failing sight have prevented his attendance, though he writes in full sympathy with the objects which the Royal Society has in view in associating itself with all the other bodies engaged in scientific or historical work throughout the Dominion. It is also with much interest that the society has heard of the effort that is now being made at Calgary, New Westminster and other places in the Northwest Territories and in British Columbia to establish botan- ical clubs for the study of the varied and interesting flora that are to be found in those countries, and we hope ere long they will feel able to send delegates and reports to our meetings. While noting activity in the formation of new societies throughout Canada, the council regret to find that several of the old associations, like the Literary and Historical Society of Quebec and the Institut Canadien, appear hampered for want of funds, and have not made reports during the present session of the Royal Society. The value of the reports pub- lished year by year in the Transactions of the* Royal Society necessarily loses by the failure of their continuity. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 The following is a list of the IX societies now associated in our work: | SOCIETY. | | Naturale AIS LORS OCIEUY EE | Numismatie and Antiquarian.Society. .| NMicroscoplieal Society... see Soeieteseishorique:. cn re | Cercle Littéraire et Musical de Montréal Literary and Historical Society Geographical Society Institut Canadien Literary and Scientific Society Field-Naturalists’ Club. L'Institut Canadien-Frang¢ais..... Hamilton Association Entomological Society of Ontario....... Canadian Institute Natural History Society of N. B N.S. Institute of Natural Science Historical Society of Nova Scotia Natural History Society of B. C Wentworth Pioneer and Historical So- Clebye= =>: DURS ea Ac a Bee Ml oa aor Elgin Historical and Scientific Institute Historical Society of Manitoba......... | Botanical Club of Canada.............. | American Folk-lore Society ÉHStOrICAl SOCIEbye PUR en Lier Astronomical and Physical Society..... Lundy’s Lane Historical Society ...:...| New Brunswick Historical Society..... | ' Pioneer and Historical Association of Ontario PLACE. DELEGATE. Montreal #2. 2:'s.-- | Mr. Justice Wiirtele. GOSS Anne ees | Rouër Roy, Q.C. DOME PRE | Dr. Girdwood. JOMEAE ARE E | Abbé Verreau. Got, ME me | Prof. D. Coussirat,D.D. QuEDEC Pme | Not represented. LOTR: Fats Se eS EE | Not represented. ORE AA alo Er | Not represented. Optawiats 4h heer Mr. Otto Klotz. do: Ate he oa eee | F. T. Shutt, M.A. do ..............| Not represented. Hamilton... . | HB. Small. HONOR as. eee | Rev. T. W. Fyles. HOTONLOL Re | O. A. Howland, M.A, St. John PAS ee lcairn. Vad iidiesxe eae : | Dr. S. Fleming. ogy 82 ees s- | Hon. J. W. Longley. Wictoriay bs: C:ee eas | Not represented. | Hamilton, Ont..... | Senator McInnes. St. Thomas, Ont..... | G. E. Casey, M.P. NVINNIDES at ae ee | Not represented. Hal Aa NUS Iss... 2: | Not represented. Montreal" "0" | Prof. Penhallow. Keone Stones ee | Prof. Nichol. MOTOMGO sae ee - | G. E. Lumsden. | fCapt. E. Cruikshank || or Rev. Canon Bull. Stole Nee. | J. D. Hazen, M.P. Niagara Falls South. Toronto Dr. Scadding. ide New CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. The honorary secretary has received the following letters of accept- ance from the two learned gentlemen who were unanimously elected XG ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA corresponding members of the Royal Society of Canada at the last general meeting : ‘“ BoARD OF TRADE, * Whitehall Gardens, S.W., 9th June, 1894. “Str,—I beg to acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the 25th ultimo, in which you inform me that I have been elected a corresponding member of the Royal Society of Canada. TI shall be glad if you will kindly convey to the society my very sincere thanks and my sense of the high honour they have conferred upon me—an honour which I appre- ciate the more by the knowledge that I take the place of so esteemed a friend and so eminent a historian as the late Francis Parkman. Believe me, with renewed thanks to the society, “Yours very faithfully, ‘J. BRYCE “ Dr. J. G. Bourinot, C.M.G.” “ CoLONIAL Museum oF NEW ZEALAND, ‘“ Wellington, 30th July, 1894. “ Dear Str,—I beg that you will convey my thanks to the Royal Society of Canada for the great honour they have conferred in electing me a corresponding member, a distinction which I very highly value, some of my earliest geological work having been for the service of the Dominion. ‘€ [ remain, dear sir, “Yours faithfully, “JAMES HEcTor. “ Dr. J. G. Bourinot, C.M.G., Royal Society, Ottawa, Canada.” 8. THE RoyaAz WILLIAM. In accordance with the resolution adopted at the last meeting of the Royal Society of Canada, the honorary secretary communicated to his Excellency the Governor-General the wish of the various societies inter- ested, that he should place the brass tablet which had been ordered by parliament in commemoration of the memorable voyage of the “ Royal William” across the ocean in 1833. The first meeting of the intercolo- nial conference on June 28 was considered a most auspicious occasion for bearing public testimony to so interesting an episode in Canadian history. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XI The particulars of the ceremony are given below in full, as they appear in the official report of the proceedings of the conference : “Pre FIRST ATLANTIC STEAMER. “Tord Aberdeen—I have received the following letter from the clerk of the House of Commons, and beg to read it to you : “* To His Excellency the Governor-General. “*My Lorp,—The two Houses of the Canadian Parliament have ordered that a brass tablet should be placed in the wall of the corridor leading to the library of parliament, with a suitable inscription, com- memorating the departure of the ‘Royal William’ from the port of Quebec in 1833—the first vessel to cross the ocean wholly by means of steam. “* Your Excellency is already familiar with the leading circum- stances connected with this interesting historical fact. The brass plate ordered by parliament is now ready to be put in place, and it is felt that no more fitting time could be chosen than at the close of the opening meeting of the colonial conference. “= Ce eS = = = = 5 2 9 A DAKE oR SEASIDE LABORATORY IN CANADA. The council have much pleasure in calling special attention to the following letter from Professor Knight. of Queen's University, on a XIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA subject of much interest and importance to Canadian naturalists and biologists : “QuEEN’s UNIVERSITY, “ Kingston, 6th May, 1895. “ Dr. Bourinot, Hon. Sec., R. S. C., Ottawa. ‘“‘Srr,—I venture to call the attention of the Royal Society of Canada to the desirability of having either a lake or a seaside laboratory in Canada, to which our naturalists could resort for some months every summer and undertake research work. I have myself felt the need of such an institution, and I know of other biologists in Ontario who have felt it also. Last summer, for example, there were seven Canadians working at the marine laboratory at Woodshole, Mass., and I have no doubt that more would have been there if they had known of the advantages offered for study and investigation. “A beginning could best be made in Canada in connection with the government fish hatcheries, and I am sure that Professor Prince, the fish commissioner, would willingly co-operate with the Royal Society in formulating a plan for such work, and submitting it to the Minister of Marine and Fisheries. Not knowing what equipment is available at the tish hatcheries, I cannot estimate the difficulties that stand in the way of providing facilities for research work at these stations; but assuming that there are vacant rooms in connection with some of them, the chief expense would be that of providing a few deal tables with drawers, some glassware, and a few chemicals and stains. With these things available, and with the stimulus that comes from congenial companions and the criticism of sympathetic workers, we have at hand all the elements of success. Canada ought to make a beginning soon. It seems too bad that her biologists should be compelled to expatriate themselves in order to gratify so harmless an ambition as that of adding a little to the sum of human knowledge. “T am, dear sir, “ Yours very sincerely, FAP MEN TG ER à The council refer the matter to the consideration of the Fourth Section of the Royal Society. 10, REPORT OF PROGRESS FOR THE YEAR 1894 IN THE SURVEY OF TIDES AND CURRENTS IN CANADIAN WATERS. The following report by W. Bell Dawson, C.E., engineer in charge of tidal surveys, refers to a subject in which the Royal Society has always taken a deep interest : “ New Tide-Gauges Established. “Tt was intended to complete during this season the system of princi- pal tide-gauges; but as the survey of the currents was also commenced PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 na this year, and the funds for both purposes were limited to the amount granted in former years for tidal observations only, it was necessary to curtail the total amount of work. It was only possible, therefore, to establish two additional stations for the Gulf of St. Lawrence, and the establishment of stations on the Atlantic coast had to be postponed. “ The stations most required for the gulf were in the Strait of Belle Isle and at Father Point’ The tide-gauge at Belle Isle is for tidal pur- poses a companion to the one on St. Paul Island ; as these command the two entrances by which the tides of the Gulf and River St. Lawrence enter from the Atlantic. It was also essential to have a tide-gauge in the Strait of Belle Isle this season, to furnish tidal data for the survey of the currents. The deep channel of 100 fathoms which runs into the mouth of the Lower St. Lawrence ends in the vicinity of Father Point ; and from there to Quebec the river is relatively shallow, and the tides are more liable to be affected by the winds. The range of the tide, which in the gulf is less than five feet, increases at Father Point to seventeen feet. It can thus be well observed, as all the fluctuations are so much amplified. This is also a meteorological observatory as well as the pilot station. It is thus a most important and suitable point for a tidal station. “Tn the Strait of Belle Isle the tide-gauge was erected on the west side of Forteau Bay. The shelter there is fairly good, as the bay is well within the strait, and it has also the advantage of being at the narrowest part. The chief difficulty is to avoid its destruction by ice in winter. The thickness of the ice along the shores of the strait is only limited by the depth of water in which it will float. Hence if a wharf were to be run out into six feet of water, it would be struck by blocks of six feet in thickness, and so on in proportion; and these blocks have often an im- petus from a heavy sea to help them in their work of destruction. The tishermen’s wharfs do not, therefore, extend into a greater depth than about three feet at low water ; and the tide-gauge was placed on a timber- crib filled with stone, set at the end of one of these wharts. € Records. Tide-Tables. ete. “During the year, since last December, the record of the tide has been carried forward continuously at Quebec and Anticosti, and also at St. John, N.B., with the exception of six weeks during the alterations to the gauge. The interruption at St. Paul Island reduces the record there to five months. The new gauge in the Strait of Belle Isle has been in operation since August ; and it is hoped that the gauge at Father Point will shortly be in working order. “It would have been very desirable, had funds permitted, to have established a tide-gauge at Halifax this season to obtain the Atlantic tides for comparison, It was also ascertained that a record of the Halifax tides had been made during the years 1851 and 1852, and through the XVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA kindness of the admiralty this record was obtained. It should be utilized to extend the basis from which the tide-tables for Halifax are calculated, as they now depend on the record taken during two years only, namely, 1860 and 1861. The comparatively small outlay required for this pur- pose cannot be made at present, however. Since 1891 the tide-tables for Halifax have been issued annually by this department in the form of a small booklet. Its circulation has not been large, and, after correspond- ence with book-sellers in this country and in Britain with a view to extending its usefulness, it was eventually decided to supply the tables for publication in two lower province almanacs. The tables are accom- panied by tidal differences which make them available for the whole Atlantic coast of Nova Scotia. “ At present the record at Quebec and St. John, N.B., is nearly sufti- cient for the calculation of preliminary tide-tables for these ports. At places where the range of the tide is so great, these tables should show the rise and fall of the tide, as well as the times of high and low water. At Quebec the rise and fall can be referred to the original low water datum of the admiralty charts ; as the reference bench-mark still exists which was cut on the building of the department of marine at the time the admiralty surveys were made. At St. John, N.B., there is no bench- mark or other level from which to ascertain with certainty the low water datum adopted in the admiralty surveys, or in the more recent surveys of the harbour made by the department of public works. It is specially important at St. John to have a correct low water datum, not only in the interests of navigation and for such purposes as the construction of slips for repair of vessels, but also because properties are often defined by the low water line. In the absence of any permanent mark to record the results which were before obtained, the only course to take was to commence the work again. A bench-mark was accordingly established on the foot- ing course of the new custom-house building; and for further security its level was also connected with the foundation course of the post-oftice. To this bench-mark the rise and fall of the tide is now referred, and a satisfactory low water datum will thus in time be obtained. ‘Survey of the Currents. “ It was considered most important at the outset to ascertain the nature of the currents at the two main entrances to the Gulf of St. Law- rence, namely, in the Strait of Belle Isle and Cabot Strait, between Cape Breton and Newfoundland. The most satisfactory plan would have been to place a surveying vessel in each of these straits, to obtain simultane- ous observations over a longer period of time. This could not be arranged for want of means, and the best that could be done was to set apart the steamship ‘Lansdowne’ for three months in which it could be spared with least inconvenience from its other duties. It was accordingly de- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XVII cided to divide this time between the two places; taking the months of July and September for the Strait of Belle Isle, in order to obtain as dif- ferent conditions as possible ; and taking August for Cabot Strait. in the hope of obtaining more settled weather for so exposed a position. On the first trip to Belle Isle materials were taken for the erection of a tide- gauge in that strait. “ During the season the icebergs in the Strait of Belle Isle were fairly numerous, and every endeavour was made to take advantage of them as ‘current floats, especially to obtain simultaneous comparisons in differ- ent parts of the strait. A large proportion of this work was lost, how- ever, as a distant berg might drift further away instead of nearer, or fog might come on to obscure it. The berg might prove to be aground, or it might touch bottom from time to time, and thus be retarded and give a false indication. Also, when many bergs were in sight at once, their move- ments changed their apparent forms, and their identity was lost unless they were very closely observed. These points are mentioned to show the discretion that is needed in estimating the value of reports as to the nature of currents, which are based on the movements of icebergs viewed from a single standpoint and without instrumental measurements. “To obtain complete information from an iceberg, some means had to be found to obtain its actual height in feet. The apparent height was then measured with a sextant or a micrometer telescope, and simultane- ous bearings taken, at equal intervals of time, and in this way the path of the berg could be laid down on a plan or chart, and the direction and speed of its motion found. Without the actual height, the observations gave relative results only with regard to the direction of the current, which were sometimes useful. Any unusual change in velocity, espe- cially when occurring in shallower water, as shown on the chart, was taken to mean that it touched bottom or was aground for a time; and these suspected parts of its journey were left out of the comparisons made. The effect of the wind on the movement of an iceberg is scarcely appreciable, as so large a proportion of its bulk is below water. This was not, therefore, taken into account, ‘There is a widespread impression that the current in the Strait of Belle Isle runs constantly inwards, and on some physical maps, and also on the weather charts issued by the meteorological department, this is definitely represented. A branch from the Arctic current which runs southward along the outer coast of Labrador, is shown to run in at Belle Isle and to find its way out again through Cabot Strait to the Atlantic. On the other hand, the fishermen along the coast seem to believe that the current is usually in the same direction as the prevailing wind at the time. The remark on the admiralty chart is as follows: ‘The move- ments of the water in Belle Isle Strait are made up of a general westerly set affected by tidal streams and winds. The resulting set may be in Proc. 1895. B. XVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA either direction.’ This remark gives little countenance to the theory of a constant inward flow, and it is in itself sufficiently non-committal to cover almost any condition. “The idea of a constant inward flow appears to be based on the drift of icebergs, and as they are most usually seen drifting inwards, it has been inferred that this is the constant direction of the current. The conyerse of this is, however, much nearer the truth; and it may be stated in general, that when icebergs are numerous at the outer end of the strait around Belle Isle, and are also found within the strait, this indicates that the direction of the current has been predominantly in- wards from the eastward during the few days previous; while the absence of icebergs indicates a current predominantly outwards from the westward. This refers to the presence or absence in the strait of floating bergs, and not to the presence of bergs which may be aground near either shore. It is also to be noted that only a very small percentage of the bergs off the outer end of the strait ever enter it. Capt. Vaughan, who resided four years on Belle Isle, states, in a pamphlet on the subject, that for ten icebergs which enter the strait there are fifty that pass the mouth and go southward. In doing so they follow the general drift of the Arctic current which passes Belle Isle, and the larger bergs also ground at the entrance to the strait. A section of the strait on a line north from Cape Norman shows no depth exceeding 50 fathoms. The largest berg which was seen this season at the outer end of the strait was aground in 59 fathoms of water off Chateau Bay. Its dimensions above water were as follows: Length, 790 feet; width, 290 feet; height, 105 feet. This may, therefore, be taken as beyond the limiting size of bergs which can enter the strait. “Tt may be stated in general terms that the current in the Strait of Belle Isle was found to be fundamentally a tidal one. The best com- parisons of the current with the tides showed a complete correspondence between the two, especially during the prevalence of moderate westerly winds. On some occasions there were several days during which the current ran east and west for an equal length of time in each direction and turned regularly in correspondence with the rise and fall of the tide. This may, therefore, be considered as the normal condition of the current. With a heavy and long continued wind, the current would first run for a longer time with it and a shorter time against it, and eventually would run continuously in the same direction as the wind, with a fluc- tuation in velocity corresponding to the tide. This continuous current might be in either direction according to the direction of the wind. “From the numerous observations of temperature of the water, taken throughout the season, it is clear that during periods of predom- inant flow in one direction, the difference in temperature is well marked, and it might, perhaps, be possible to ascertain from extended observations PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XIX the amount of the difference to be expected under such conditions above or below the normal temperature for the season. But, at best, the tem- perature could only be taken to indicate the predominant direction of the current during the few days previous, and could not be relied upon to show its actual direction at the time. “The temperature of the water has a more important relation to the presence of ice in the strait. When the predominant direction of the current is inward from the east for a few successive tides, it will un- doubtedly carry icebergs into the strait if there are any at its outer end at the time. The current from the east is thus not only cold in itself, but also brings in ice with it, which further chills the water in the strait. The cold water, the current from the east and the presence of icebergs within the strait are thus concomitants of each other. “Tt is not to be inferred, however, that warm water in the strait is an indication that ice will not be met with, because the water in the strait itself may be relatively warm, notwithstanding that icebergs are numerous at its mouth around Belle Isle, and possibly as far in as the vicinity of Cape Norman. It 1s possible for this ice to be moving south- ward with the general Arctic current on both sides of Belle Isle, past the mouth of the strait, without affecting either the direction of the current or the temperature of the strait to any great distance inwards. * Summary. “Tn the following summary the general characteristics of the current in the Strait of Belle Isle are given as correctly as they can be deduced from its behaviour during the time the observations were made. The velocities given were measured at the standard depth of 18 feet : “1. The current is fundamentally tidal in its nature, and, under nor- mal conditions, it runs east and west with velocities which are nearly equal. It attains at times a velocity of two knots per hour in each direction. “2, The conditions are normal in moderate weather and during the prevalence of moderate westerly winds. “3. During heavy winds, especially when easterly or westerly in direction, the current, which runs with the wind, becomes stronger than the current against it, and eventually the current may come to be con- tinuous in the same direction as the wind. “4. The greatest velocities of the current which were observed dur- ing heavy winds (in the months of July and September) were as follows : from the east 3:15 knots, and from the west 2°50 knots per hour. “5. The presence of ice in the strait and the temperature of the water have also a relation to the predominant direction of the current, but they do not afford a reliable indication of its actual direction at the time. XX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA “6. Under normal conditions, and when both surface-current and under-current in the two directions are taken into account, the difference on the average is in favour of a greater inward flow from the east. #7. The actual flow throughout the year, when the influence of the wind is included, appears also on the whole to be greater in the inward direction from the east than outward from the west. ‘Cabot Strait, or the southeastern entrance to the Gulf of St. Lawrence between Cape Breton and Newfoundland. “This entrance to the gulf forms a portion of the deep channel or gully which runs in from the Atlantic between the St. Pierre Bank, on the Newfoundland side, and Banquereau and Misaine Bank, on the Nova Scotia side, and thence traverses the entire width of the gulf, passes between Gaspé and Anticosti and into the mouth of the Lower St. Law- rence. This channel, from the Atlantic inwards, has a width of 40 miles between the banks on each side, and a continuous depth of over 200 fathoms. In passing through Cabot Strait it is not contracted in width or diminished in depth, except by the occurrence of St. Paul Island, which lies near the western side of the deep water. This island rises abruptly from the bottom, and if left dry would probably present the appearance of one of the ‘Sugar-loaf’ mountains of the adjacent coast. Allowing for the encroachment of this island on the western side of the channel, there is still left between it and Cape Ray a width of 32 miles in which the depth exceeds 200 fathoms, and for the greater part of this width it averages 250 fathoms. “ Temperatures. “The water was found to be a little warmer between Cape North and St. Paul Island than across the main opening of the strait between that island and Cape Ray. The surface temperature there ranged from 55° to 60°, and from the surface the temperature fell gradually with the depth till it reached 32° at about 50 fathoms. At greater depths, from 100 to 200 fathoms, the temperature was again higher and averaged about 40°. This result appeared so anomalous that the matter was carefully investigated, and every precaution taken to insure accuracy. “The temperatures, so long as they fell regularly with the depth, were taken with registering thermometers of the Miller-Casella pattern. But where there are layers of unequal temperature, such a thermometer will only register the temperature of the coldest layer, irrespective of its depth. For this reason, the temperatures below 50 fathoms were taken with Negretti and Zambra’s deep-sea reversing thermometer, which gives the actual temperature at the depth to which it is lowered. This ther- mometer has to be used with some care, as in very rough weather the PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXI release, which is mechanical, is apt to take place prematurely. Also, if there is much current, the steamer should be free and not anchored, as there is then so much stray line that great depths cannot be correctly measured. It is thus necessary to use time in good weather, specially for this purpose. In the present instance two thermometers were used, which were kept in perfect working order. The thermometers were checked against each other by duplicate readings at the same depth, and were also compared directly with a standard thermometer. Any read- ings which there was reason to suspect of inaccuracy are omitted from the results given. “Summary for Cabot Strait. We thus find in Cabot Strait a current running out of the gulf on the western side, and into the gulf on the eastern side, while in the middle the current is weak and uncertain in direction. The temperature of the water is practically the same in both cases, except within eight miles of Cape North, where it is appreciably warmer. The depth of water in motion appears to be greater on the western side, while on the eastern side the width of the flow is greater and the under-current weaker in proportion. From a comparison of the under-current with the tempera- ture at various depths, it is to be inferred that the movement of the water does not extend to a greater depth than perhaps 60 or 80 fathoms at the most, and below that depth the water appears to be per- fectly quiescent. The volume of water leaving the gulf on one side is thus balanced by the volume entering on the other; and as the tempera- tures are nearly the same, the loss or gain of heat to the gulf is much less marked than it would be if the balance of volume lay between a surface and a bottom current, The actual balance, however, is on the side of loss of heat, as it is the outflowing water near the western side which has the highest temperature, ‘As to causes, it is not possible to speak very definitely from observa- tions so limited in time and extent. It is more than likely that the layer of very cold water between 20 and 50 fathoms is the result of the chilling of the water during the winter, and that’ the warmer water at the sur- face is duc to rise in temperature with the progress of the season. But the reason that the coldest water does not sink to the bottom is by no means clear. If fresh water were in question, the temperature of 39° or 40° would then correspond with maximum density, but the density of sea water increases uniformly as the temperature falls. The increase, however, 1s exceedingly slight for the range from 41° to 32°, which we have here to deal with ; and this allows a possible explanation to be sug- gested. It would require the admixture of less than 14 per cent of fresh water with sea water at 32° to give it the same density as unmixed sea water at 41°. The cold water might thus be prevented from sinking if XXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA it were chilled by fresh water ice from the river, which is not unlikely in the circumstances. The bottom water may enter direct from the unmixed water of the Atlantic, as a depth of over 200 fathoms extends uninterruptedly from this strait to the ocean. ‘Tt is clear in any case that there is no cold under-current running out along the bottom of the strait, as might be expected in accordance with the theory of continuous inflow of cold water at the Strait of Belle Isle. “The influence of the St. Lawrence upon the currents in the gulf is usually much exaggerated. It may, therefore, be well to mention that a current of only half a knot per hour through the Strait of Belle Isle would admit a volume of water forty times greater than the discharge of the St. Lawrence as measured between Montreal and Lake St. Peter. “The two main currents at the two sides of Cabot Strait are the most important with reference to the interior of the gulf. It is possible that the current on the western side may have some relation to the current running outward along the Gaspé coast, and the reported direction of the current near the Magdalen Islands seems to make this the less im- probable. The current along the west coast of Newfoundland might possibly prove to be a continuation of the inward current an the eastern side of Cabot Strait. Further to the northeast, in the narrower part of the gulf towards the Strait of Belle Isle, the current was also found on one occasion to be running from the westward at both sides simultane- ously, but the circumstances appear then to have been exceptional, as already pointed out. “These suggestions are made to'show that the currents in Cabot Strait require to be further traced, and this should be done both within and without the strait, and the facts already ascertained will be helpful as a basis in doing so. It may also prove of importance to follow the pro- gressive change of temperature in these currents from the early spring throughout the summer, as this should give light as to the nature of these currents, and would also help in tracing their direction and influence. “There is thus an ample choice in deciding upon the best direction in which to carry forward the survey of the currents from the basis already obtained. It will also be possible to speak with greater certainty regard- ing these currents-when they have been more extensively followed and investigated.” 11. THe Propose» CABOT CELEBRATION. Some interest has been taken by a few historical students in the sug- gestion that was made last vear in the report of the council of the Royal Society that there should be a celebration in Canada on the twenty-fourth day of June, 1897, in honour of John Cabot, who, four centuries ago, in a British ship, manned by English sailors, sailed under the authority of PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXIII Henry VII. of England to find a northwest passage to Asia, and succeeded in landing and planting the English flag somewhere on the eastern coast of British North America, in all probability on the shores of the island of Cape Breton. The learned paper printed by Dr. 8. E. Dawson in the twelfth vol- ume of the Transactions on the Cabot voyages of 1497 and 1498, gives. additional force to the English claim of having first sailed along the coast. of the Gulf of St. Lawrence and the Atlantic sea-board of Nova Scotia. and of the United States as far even as Florida. So interesting an event in Canadian history seems worthy of com- memoration in a tangible shape, and it is therefore recommended that a committee be appointed by the Royal Society to consider the advisability of raising a granite shaft at some point in the province of Nova Scotia. The general meeting of 1897 could be held on the 24th of June in the city of Halifax for the express purpose. Little is known of the personal character of John Cabot, and, indeed, his fame has been much obscured by indiscreet eulogists of his son Sebastian, to whom has been given much of that reputation that his- tory now properly ascribes to his father. None of that glamour of romance that must always encircle his Italian countryman, Columbus; has been thrown about the equally intrepid navigator John Cabot, but it ‘is sufficient for our purpose to know that his claim to have been the first to land on Canadian shores is now well established. Far less of the historic doubt that still surrounds the voyages of the Northmen, nine centuries ago, obscures the record of Cabot’s expeditions, and it seems now only an act of justice to a courageous sailor, to whom England and Canada owe so much, that he should not be forgotten, while the Scandinavian, Lief Erricsson, has a monument standing in his honour in the city of Boston. In the previous reference to this subject the council quoted the eulo- gistie words of the eminent English geographical scholar, Clement R. Markham, who, like many other eminent writers of these times, has fully recognized the high place of John Cabot among the greatest navigators of the age in which Columbus lived. His latest biographer, Francesco Tarducci, who successfully claims him as a Venetian by birth, says also with justice : ‘““It seems to me that one of the very first places in the history of discoveries belongs to John Cabot. “Tn these last years the truth has finally cd and the docu- ments found, though few in numbers, yet sufficient for the purpose, have restored to him the light that was due him, and drawn his figure out of the shade and places it in full view. “ For, without any impulse or guidance from others, by the mere force of his will and strength of his enthusiasm, he raised himself far XXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA above the ordinary navigator, and, launching into the fearful solitude of northern oceans, won a new world for England. “True, he had his son Sebastian for a companion in his victory, but that son was not yet twenty years old in 1497, and could give but little aid to his father. “Tf the work of the younger, in a later voyage, was very efficient, it is still John Cabot that led the victorious expedition ; to him alone is the discovery of 1497 to be ascribed, and it is his name alone that should receive the acclaim of the English nation. “ If the expedition of 1498 was brought back by the son, it was still unquestionably prepared and for a time conducted by his aged and experienced father. “ No low place can then be assigned to John Cabot in the glorious roll of the discoverers of four centuries ago, but he may be justly placed among the highest, very near the great chief that led them all, the Genoese, Christopher Columbus.” 12. FREE PUBLIC LIBRARIES. The council of the Royal Society have much pleasure in calling attention to an agitation which the National Council of Women, under the earnest presidency of her Excellency the Countess of Aberdeen, has commenced in favour of the establishment of a free public library in the city of Ottawa and other places in the province of Ontario. Hitherto entire dependence has been placed in the political capital on the parliamentary library, to which, necessarily, only a minority of the citizens can have access, and that, too, solely when the two Houses are not sitting, It is to be hoped that this appeal to the public spirit of Ottawa will have some success, and that her citizens will afford an example to other places in the Dominion still behind in this respect. The Free Libraries Act, which is an illustration of the wisdom of the Ontario Government, has not taken that hold of the public mind that one would naturally expect from a section of the Dominion which has always prided itself on its liberal system of education for the masses. In Massa- chusetts every town of over one thousand souls has a free library, whilst in Ontario there are only some seven or eight cities and towns that have made any effort in the same praiseworthy direction. Of course, when we advocate a free library, we are met by the objec- tion that it means taxation of the people for the reading of novels, many of them most injurious to the mind, and leading to a great waste of time which ought to be devoted to studies of a more profitable character. We are quite sure that no one who looks at the mass of rubbish which is yearly circulated by English and American publishers but must feel that there is much force in the objection. It does not certainly say much PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXV for modern culture when one of the most popular novels is ‘ Dodo,” which shows very little literary skill and simply exposes the intense frivolity and utter heartlessness of an English woman of fashion, assuredly not among the characteristics of English mothers, whose sons have made England great, and whose daughters have elevated her virtue. However, whilst no doubt the mass of light literature is wretched in the extreme, it is consoling to think that we have * Marcella” and “The Manxman ” to prove that powerful conceptions of human life have not yet entirely disappeared since the days when there were giants indeed in the world of letters. If Dickens and Thackeray had written nothing else than ‘ David Copperfield” and “The Tale of Two Cities,’ “The Newcomes” and “ Henry Esmond,” they would still merit the thanks of Englishmen and their readers the world over. As long, then, as we have the works of Walter Scott, Dickens, Thackeray, George Eliot, Ward, Stevenson, Oliphant and others of note, to delight and instruct the world, we need not fear the establishment of free libraries. After all, a free library is an inducement to men and women to spend their time more protitably than is possible in places where one does not exist. Light literature wearies after a while, and the mind must, in most cases, turn to the more invigorating and heaithy books that every well furnished library has on its shelves. 13. LIBRARY CATALOGUES. We should like to see published ere long in convenient form, for the use of libraries and students generally, such a catalogue of the only national library Canada possesses—the parliamentary library at Ottawa— as has been recently printed by the Royal Colonial Institute, which has done such good service for the empire since its foundation in 1868, This handsome catalogue of its library cannot fail to be of much use to Eng- lishmen and the numerous persons in London who require information from time to time on colonial questions. It is compiled in such a manner as to show the full titles of the works upon each colony in the order of publication, together with an index of authors and contents, which makes it historical as well as illustrative in its character. The book is divided into sections, in which the literature of every colony is so arranged that the works upon any special subject connected with its history, govern- ment, trade and development may be followed from its foundation to the present time. For instance, if we wish for information upon a par- ticular subject, we need only refer to the headings on Colonial Botany and Flora, Imperial Federation, Emigration, Transactions of Societies, West Indies, Voyages and Circumnavigation, and so on. In order fur- ther to increase the utility of the catalogue for purposes of reference, the contents of all the chief collections of voyages, such as Hakluyt, Purchas, XXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA and articles from encyclopedias, periodicals and proceedings of learned societies, are placed under the colonies to which they refer. Canadian authors are fairly well represented in this well-stocked library. In the fifty large octavo pages the titles of their works take up, we see the names of Robert Bell. J. G. Bourinot, G. Bryce, Æneas Dawson, G. M. Dawson, Sir J. W. Dawson, G. T. Denison, 8. Fleming, N. F. Davin, S. E. Dawson, E. Gilpin, G. M. Grant, T. C. Haliburton (“Sam Slick”), A. Harvey, Sir F. Hincks, J. Howe, J. Hannay, J. M. LeMoine, Lady Macdonald, J. Macoun, A. Morris, G. Parker, G. Patterson, D. B. Read, C. G. D. Roberts, H. Scadding, J. Schultz, G. Stewart, Sir D. Wilson, and a few others who have contributed pamphlets and works of less note. Canadian authors and others would do good service by send- ing copies of books to a library which is most useful to all colonial dependencies and the students of their history and resources. Mr. Bossé, the librarian, who has compiled this catalogue with so much industry and intelligence, is an earnest student of colonial questions, always ready to assist those who require to make researches in this library. 14. RoyaL Society BIBLIOGRAPHY. The previous paragraph recalls the fact that the Royal Society of Canada is also doing useful work in the same direction. In the twelfth volume of the Transactions, there will appear a bibliography of the members of the society. This compilation will be exceptionably valuable since it will cover the scientific and literary works of men like Sir J. W. Dawson, Abbé Casgrain, Evan McColl, Abbé Gosselin, W. Kirby, Mgr. Tanguay, Abbé Verreau, H. Hale, Rev. Moses Harvey, Rev. G. Patterson, Dr. Kingsford, S. Fleming, Mgr. Hamel, Abbé Laflamme, Dr. Selwyn, Rev. Dr. Williamson, Dr. G. Lawson and some others who have been earnest workers in the world of science and literature for the past forty years. In addition to the bibliography of these old workers, there are some seventy and more names of the younger literary and scientific men of Canada. Practically the collection covers the most important and scientific and literary work that has been done in Canada for the most active period, so far, of its intellectual development. As the work in- cludes all important articles that have been written by Canadian authors in periodicals, as well as pamphlets and books, it will be seen that it is a most important contribution to bibliographical literature, and invaluable as a work of reference. 15. THE ARCHIVES OF CANADA. In this bibliography of the Royal Society there also appears an ex- cellent summary of the work done in the dominion department of Arch- ives up to the present time, under the direction of Dr. Brymner, in the form of an analysis of the contents of each of its reports since the PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXVIL establishment of this extremely useful branch of the public service whose importance is hardly yet as fully understood as it ought to be by the general public. Students at home or abroad, however, fully recognize the value and the efficient manner in which it is conducted by Dr. Brymner. It is to be hoped that the dominion government will ere long be able to afford more suitable accommodation for the valuable collections of the documents and books that have already been collected within the few years this service has been in existence, Sufficient importance, we are afraid, has not been always heretofore paid to the preservation of historic documents relating to our past history and as a consequence much has been lost to posterity. For instance, it is a matter of public notoriety that the original papers connected with the Quebec conference of 1864 when confederation was provisionally adopted by delegates from the several provinces of British North America, cannot be found in any of the public departments. It is a melancholy commentary on public indifference to historical evidence that papers of such supreme importance should not be preserved as memorials of the most memorable event so far in our national annals. The society have obtained the following information with respect to the copying of the Archives : “As the copying of the state papers and other documents in the various government offices in London relating to the old province of Quebec and to Upper and Lower Canada was approaching completion, it became necessary, in order to secure continuance of the work, that the documents relating to the other provinces should be examined with a view to have them transcribed, so as to make them accessible to historical investigations in Canada. “In accordance with the determination to have the work of research prosecuted, Dr. Brymner, the archivist, proceeded to London in the latter part of 1892, and immediately on his arrival entered upon the task, visit- ing the Record Office, the various government offices, the British Museum, Lambeth Palace, the rooms of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, and the Moravian missions, much ecclesiastical history having been obtained from the three last named places bearing on the progress of the provinces. “The searches were exhaustive, and extend from 1603 down to 1801, covering the history of Nova Scotia and the provinces which were formed out of its original territorial extent, namely, Prince Edward Island (originally St. John Island) in 1769, New Brunswick and Cape Breton in 1784, and papers relating to Hudson's Bay. The length of the abstracts may, however, make it impossible to publish all the results in one report, but should that be the case, there is no doubt the whole will be completed in the report for 1895.” XSENITIT ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 16. THE PARKMAN MEMORIAL. The honorary secretary has been requested to lay the following cir- cular before the Royal Society and all those whom its members may influence throughout Canada : “In the garden he created and by the shores of the lake he loved so well. both now destined to become a part of the public park system of his native city, his friends desire to raise a memorial to Francis Parkman, that the people of Boston, for all time, may be reminded that this man of high endeavour, heroic constancy and noble achievements, once lived among them. “That this memorial may be a proper one, and that it may represent the esteem in which Mr. Parkman was held by his contemporaries, this committee, chosen from among the number of his friends, asks the co- operation of all men and women who may desire to help it carry out this purpose. “ Subscriptions of any sums, however small, will be welcome. ‘ MARTIN BRIMNER, “ LEVERETT SALTONSTALL, “ Henry L. HIGGINSON, - Committee.” “CHARLES §. SARGENT, “ Lorin F. DELAND, Subscriptions may be sent direct to the treasurer, Mr, L. Higginson, 44 State street, Boston, or to the honorary secretary of the Royal Society, who will gladly in this way show his interest in a matter which every Canadian who can should promote. The council of the Royal Society feel that Canadians will not forget those men and women who have done them good service in their day and generation. Francis Parkman was not a Canadian by birth, but he was one in spirit and work. Literature, at all events, knows no geographical bounds. The names of Longfellow and Lowell look down on us from the walls of that national temple in which England has raised memorials of her own great poets, historians and heroes. 17. THe DEcEASE oF MEMBERS. Since the society last met in this hall four deaths have occurred among its members, each of whom did good work in his day and gener- ation. Vicar-General Dawson had completed a life in which he had won the kindliest regards of all religious sects by the exhibition of those genial and generous qualities which won:on the sympathetic nature of all with whom he came in contact. The spirit of christian charity and liberality which was a striking feature of his character should commend itself much to us all, in a country where forbearance in matters of reli- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXIX gious and sectarian feeling is so essential to the destruction of sectional- ism, and the strengthening of national unity. In Senator Tassé, who died in the meridian of life, we had a cultured representative of the French Canadian race; and when we recall the excellent historic work he did, and how much he was capable of doing in this branch of literature, we could almost regret that he was forced by the conditions of his life and the force of personal circumstances to devote his best years almost entirely to the evanescent pursuit of journalism, and the uncertainties and anxieties of political life. In Mr. Carpmael the society lost one of its earliest and ablest mem- bers, who had from the outset much confidence in its success and its opportunities in the future for promoting the study of science and litera- eure in this Dominion, still in a measure in the infancy of its cultured life and in the early stages of its material development. Hardly had these words of sorrow been penned when another mem- ber was added to the list of the dead. Only eight days before the present meeting Dr. Marmette was called to swell the great majority without an hour’s warning, to the deep regret of the many friends he had in French Canada, where he had been long admired for his fine literary taste and his valuable contributions to the literature of his country. His amiability in social intercourse, and his readiness to sympathize with the literary ambition of others, will be recognized by all those who knew him well. He was still in the prime of his intellect when he laid down his pen forever: In this connection the council may recall the fact that the portraits of these gentlemen, as well as of nearly all the original members of the Royal Society, are now in the possession of the honorary secretary, until such times as the society has a suitable place to hang these pictures, which, from year to year, as men fall from its ranks, must possess more and more a historic interest for those who remain or come after us, GENERAL BUSINESS. } On motion of Mr. Saunders, seconded by Dr. Stewart, it was resolved that the report of the council be forthwith taken into consideration. Dr. Selwyn moved, seconded by Archbishop O’Brien, That the printing committee, composed of Dr. Bourinot, Dr. S. E. Dawson and M. DeCelles be authorized to print and publish the Trans- actions, commencing with a new series, in the form of royal octavo, as proposed in the case of the Royal Society of England, and to make such other arrangements as may conduce to economy and efficiency. Dr. Johnson moved in amendment, seconded by Dr. G. M. Dawson, That the debate be adjourned until the following day. And the question being put on the said amendment, it was negatived, and the main motion resolved in the affirmative. XXX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The following motions were agreed to : (1) Resolved, That this society approves of the suggestion made by the council to hold a Cabot celebration in the month of June, 1897, in the city of Halifax, and appoints Drs. Fleming, Bourinot, S. E. Dawson and Archbishop O’Brien as a committee to take such steps as may be neces- sary in this direction, and to report to the council and society at its next general meeting in 1896. (On motion of Dr. Sandford Fleming, seconded by Rev. Prof. Clark.) (2) Resolved, That for the future each member of the society shall deposit with the honorary secretary his photograph, in not less than cabinet size. (On motion of Prof. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. Mills.) (3) Resolved, That Prof. Callendar, of McGill University, be elected a member of the third section of this society. (On motion of Prof. H. T. Bovey, seconded by Dr. 8. Fieming.) (4) Resolved, That the rules of the society be suspended to allow section III. proceeding to the election of a member to fill up the vacaney caused by the death of Prof. Carpmael. (On motion of Dr. Girdwood, seconded by Prof. Bovey.) (5) Resolved, That a special committee to assist and advise the council in the matter of the change in the astronomical day and other scientific questions be appointed, and that the committee consist of Mgr Hamel, Dr. Johnson, Dr. Bovey, Prof. Dupuis, Sandford Fleming, Prof. Ramsay Wright, Mr. Deville. (On motion of Dr. Fleming, seconded by Prof. Johnson.) (6) Resolved, That the foregoing be made a standing committee. (On motion of Prof. Bovey, seconded by Dr. Fleming.) (7) Resolved, That the names of gentlemen once nominated as mem- bers of this society be all put upon the voting paper, so that there shall be no doubt whom the el-ctors are voting for. (On motion of Dr. Gird- wood, seconded by Dr. Selwyn.) The reports of delegate: of associated societies were then called, in the following order: I.—From The Pioneer and Historical Association of the Province of Ontario, through Captain CRUIKSHANK. This important association was organized in 1887, in Toronto, under the presidency of the Rev. Dr. Scadding. Its members are delegates from the several local historical societies of Ontario. Their numbers are yearly increasing, and fresh interest is added in “promoting the intercourse and ‘union of all such societies, for the better preservation of historical and other records and memorials of the province, for the forming of new societies and such purposes, and for promoting and extending the influence and benefits thereof.” (Constitu- tion, second paragraph.) PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXXI Its officers are annually elected on the first Wednesday in June. The next annual meeting will be at Brampton, in the county of Peel. A second meeting of the association will take place on one of the days dur- ing the great annual exhibition in September, in Toronto. These meet- ings are becoming more interesting and important. The reports received from the local societies indicate that each one is doing its share of active work in rearing the noble structure of Canadian history. New subjects also are frequently introduced by members, to the great pleasure and profit of all present, and through them and the excel- lent reports given by the press made known to the people at large. Under the auspices of local societies, many hundred pages of useful history have recently been published relating to the early days of Canada, which have already attracted the attention of the Minister of Education and other authorities of Ontario, and of many readers of history in the United States. The study of Canadian archives is now more highly regarded than ever, but to make the history of a country complete every locality must furnish its part. IL. From The Lundy’s Lane Historical Society, through Captain CRUIKSHANK. This society was organized in 1887, and is in affiliation with the Pioneer and Historical Association of Ontario. Since its formation it has been actively employed in promoting the study and cultivation of Cana- dian history relating chiefly to the American revolution of the last century and the war of 1812-14. The following is a brief list of the society’s recent publications : “The Story of the Butler's Rangers.” (Revolution.) “The Battle of Queenston Heights, 1812.” (Second edition.) “The Fight in the Beechwoods, 1813.” (Second edition.) “The Battle of Lundy’s Lane, 1814.” (Third edition.) “The Story of Laura Secord, 1813.” “Canada. In Memoriam. 1812-14.” ‘The Servos Family.” (Revolution.) “A Loyal Sermon, preached in Stamford, near Lundy’s Lane, June, 1814.” ‘Niagara One Hundred Years Ago.” ‘ À Centenary Study.” These pamphlets have elicited much attention throughout Canada, and huve been recommended for use in the high schools of Ontario. Letters from distinguished writers in the United States regard several of them as most important and valuable publications, filling blanks long felt in American history in relation to the revolution and war of 1812-14. The Lundy’s Lane Society has also given much attention to the care and history of several old burial places situated in the neighbourhooc the Niagara River. XXXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The attention of the Dominion government has been successfully drawn to the subject of giving honour to the memories of the brave dead who fought in the last and decisive battle of Lundy’s Lane, 1814, in defence of the Niagara frontier. A worthy monument will shortly be erected on the famous old battle-ground, which immediately became the military cemetery of the district. I1l.—From The York Pioneer and Historical Society, through Captain CRUIKSHANK. This local society was the first organization of the kind in Ontario, twenty-four years ago. It has a long list of members in Toronto and country, and is first in affiliation with the Provincial Pioneer and Historical Association of Ontario. : The following items are from the secretary's last annual report : “Papers read by members during the year: Mr. Charles Durand, On making Maple-sugar in Pioneer Days; a paper by the president, Dr. Scadding, giving an account of a journal kept by the wife of the first governor of Upper Canada, during a passage down the St. Lawrence in 1796 ; Reminiscences of Chief Brant, by the president ; Some very re- markable facts about the Life of General Brock, by Mrs. Curzon ; Extracts from a Journal compiled by Eli Goram, read by D. B. Read. Mr. Charles Durand gave a very interesting lecture entitled ‘From the Year 1800 to 1833.’ “The York Pioneers have taken part in a movement for the erection of a monument to the first lieutenant-governor of Upper Canada, Simcoe, and for the publication by the local government of an annual volume of archives.” IV.—From The Peel Pioneers’ Society, Brampton, through Captain CRUIKSHANK. The society was organized in 1887, and continues to hold monthly meetings of great interest to the old families of that early settled county. It has a long list of members. Papers are published by the local press. The Wentworth Pioneer and Historical Society was organized in 1889. The secretary reports a membership of 220 members. Several pamphlets of historical value have been published. Meetings are held monthly. The society is zealously promoting the erection of a monument on the famous battle-ground of Stoney Creek, June 5, 1813. | V.— From The Simcoe County Pioneer and Historical Society, Barrie, through Captain CRUIKSHANK. This young and vigorous society was organized in 1891, and, like the preceding societies, is in affiliation with the Provincial Association. The PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXXIII proceedings and work of the society are published in detail by the local press of the county. Historic discoveries of much interest are reported by the secretary—of Willow Creek Landing, used during the war of 1812-14, and of the old Nine-mile Portage, near the town of Barrie. Grenville Pioneer and Historical Society, 1891. 4) The qualification for membership is that an ancestor of the candidate was a resident in Canada in 1792. Magara Town Historical Society has given largely to the structure of Canadian history by the writings of W. Kirby, F.R.S., and Miss Janet Carnochan. Forts George and Missis- colar) ) S saugue are points of special interest, Thorold and Beaverdams Historical Society, 1894. is young but strong, and has already added much to the history attached to Decew Falls and Beaverdams (now Thorold), the site of the battle of Beechwoods—im portant factors in the war of 1812-14, | Other societies —Æingston and Frontenac, also The Bay of Quinté— are doing most important work of greatest historic value in the richest fields of Upper Canada, Kingston district is historic ground of more than three centuries, The Bay of Quinté district, in the early period of 280 years ago, was under French rule, and the scene of the fiercest con- flicts between the Indian tribes. Here also Champlain was thwarted in his efforts of discovery, and thence returned to France. VI— From La Société historique de Montréal, through Prof. DEFO VILLE. La Société historique de Montréal n’a pas eu l'honneur de présenter de rapport à la Société royale depuis 1891, Des travaux exécutés aux édifices où elle se réunissait l'ont forcée de suspendre ses séances habituelles, et de renfermer dans des caisses ses papiers etses livres, pour les soustraire aux accidents. Elle avait commencé l'impression du livre d'ordres du maréchal Dieskau. Elle y avait ajouté des notes intéressantes sur le maréchal et sur les régiments amenés par lui en Canada. Tout était imprimé, moins les tables, que l’on était à terminer, quand un incendie a réduit en cendres l'établissement et détruit tout ce qui était imprimé de notre mémoire. Pour faire face à ces deux contretemps, et en attendant qu'il lui fût possible de reprendre le cours de ses assemblées régulières, la Société his- torique décida d'ériger un monument qui rappelât la fondation de Mont- réal, et indiquât en même temps l'endroit quia été l’humble berceau de la métropole commerciale du Canada. Le conseil de ville, sur notre requête, voulut bien accorder le terrain nécessaire et dans l'endroit demandé. MM. Raphaël Bellemare, auteur Proc. 1895. c. XXXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA du projet, J.-U.-A. Beaudry et E.-L. de Bellefeuille, membres de la Société, furent chargés de surveiller les travaux. Différents obstacles ont pro- longé ces travaux au delà de l’époque fixée, et ils n’ont été terminés que l’année dernière. Le monument est un obélisque ; il se compose d’une base carrée de dix pieds de côté, et d’un monolithe de trente pieds de haut, le tout en granit gris du Canada. Sur les faces de la base ont été encastrées des tables de bronze qui portent des inscriptions convenables. Voici celle qui résume le mieux notre pensée et nos intentions : Le 18 mai 1642, Près de cet obélisque, Entre Le fleuve et la rivière qui coule sous la rue des Commissaires A Lendroit appelé Place Royale par Champlain le 28 mai 1611, Paul de Chomedey de Maisonneuve Jeta les fondations de la ville de Montréal. Il érigea Les premières habitations, le fort, la chapelle, le cimetière, Qu'il enferma dans une enceinte de pieux. Le 23 février 1642 Montréal avait été consacré à la sainte Vierge Sous le nom de Ville-Marie. Le 13 février 1644 Louis XIV lui accorda sa première charte civique. Le 26 mars 1644 Chomedey de Maisonneuve en Fut nommé premier gouverneur particulier. Le monolithe a été placé sur sa base le 17 mai l’année dernière, veille du 252° anniversaire de la fondation de Montréal, en présence de plusieurs membres de la Société historique et de quelques citoyens distingués, Le monument est modeste, sans doute, mais il consacre des souvenirs précieux, et la Société historique a été heureuse de le faire exécuter avec ses propres fonds, sans faire appel a la générosité publique. Depuis le dernier rapport, nous avons eu le regret de perdre quelques uns de nos membres actifs distingués, entre autres MM. J.-C. Taché, l'abbé Desmazures et Joseph Tassé; parmi nos membres correspondants, M. O'Reilly, ancien juge à Rouen; et parmi nos membres honoraires, M. Marmier, de l’Académie française. Nous comptons encore soixante-quatre membres actifs et sept membres correspondants. Notre bibliothèque continue à s'augmenter—quoique lentement—par nos échanges et par les dons de quelques amis généreux. Enfin, la Société a decidé de reprendre la suite de ses publications, et de commencer par le PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXXV livre d'ordres du maréchal Dieskau, dont elle espère pouvoir, cette fois, mener l'impression à bonne fin. VII.—From The Hamilton Association for the Promotion of Literature, Science and Art, through Mr, H. B, SMAEL. The council of the Hamilton Association takes pleasure in presenting to the Royal Society a report of the associations work during the past year. The general meetings of the society, held monthly, have been more largely attended than usual, so that the aim of the council to interest the public in the work of the association has met with even greater success than was anticipated. It was felt that by confining the more technical papers to the different sections and subsections of the society, in which the real work of the association is done, room would be left for more popular papers at the open meetings. The papers read at the general meetings were as follow : 1894. Dec. 10—“A Sketch of the History of the Canadian Indians from the Earliest Times to the Conquest of Canada by the French,” by P. E. Jones, M.D., himself an Indian. At this meeting, Chechock, a chief of the Cherokees, gave an inter- esting talk on Cherokee folk-songs. 1895. Jan. : 10—“The Last Thirty Years of European History,” by J. H. Long, M.A., LL.B. Feb. 14—“ Monkeys and their Speech,” by Prof. Garner, introduced by the president. March 14—“ A History of the County of Wentworth,” by J. H. Smith. April 10—“ Idyl of a Rambler,” by H. B. Small. April 10—‘*Some Unpublished Facts and Letters about the Battle of Stoney Creek,” by Douglas Brymner. The museum, under the care of C. C. Grant and Alex. Gaviller, steadily grows, and is already too large for its present quarters, It is open every Saturday to the public, and is well visited. The geological, physical and philological sections have been doing their normal amount of work, and are steadily increasing their member- ship. The photographic section, enthusiastic as ever in their labours, gave a two days’ public exhibition of their work in the association rooms, and have had one or two “lantern nights.” The officers of the association for 1895-96, elected at the annual meeting, May 9th, are : President—S. Briggs. First Vice-President—A. T. Neill, Second Vice-President —A. EK, Walker. XXXVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Corresponding Secretary—J. H. Long, M.A., LL.B. Recording Secretary—S. A. Morgan, B.A. Assistant Secretary—W. Chapman. Treasurer—J. M. Burns. Curator and Librarian—Alex. Gaviller. Members of Council—P. L. Scriven, W. H. Elliott, B.A., H. McLaren, Thos. Morris, Jr. The members of the biological section have made many and valuable additions to the herbarium of Canadian wild flowers, all found within our twelve-mile limit, the additions being thirty-seven species, representing in all sixteen genera. The collection of Jamaica ferns donated by Mr. Adam Brown has also been carefully mounted. These represent one hundred and two species of twenty-two genera. The valuable collection of Arizona and Mexican ferns devised to the association by the late Prof. Wright holds a place also in the herbarium. The geological section has been peculiarly active. Hamilton is credited now with three new genera and seven new species of fossil sponges. The graptolites, which are especially numerous in this locality, have attracted notice everywhere. Mr. A. E. Walker’s forty years’ collection of fossils now occupies a place in our museum. One specimen, especially noteworthy, obtained from the Utica shale, has a circular mass of spicules on its surface, bear- ing a close resemblance to those found in the Niagara chert beds at Hamilton. It is undoubtedly a connecting link between the glass-rope sponges and allied forms of to-day and their predecessors of the far-off ages. The association is doing good work. and its operations are evidently appreciated by the public. The Transactions are eagerly sought for, and form à valuable record of what is being done yearly by the various branches and subdivisions of the association. VUL—From The Numismatic and Archeological Society of Montreal, through Mr. Rover Roy. En qualité de délégué de la Société de Numismatique et Archéologie de Montréal, j'ai l'honneur de présenter un rapport sur ce qui s’est passé chez elle pendant l’année qui vient de s'écouler. Poursuivant le but de son organisation, la Société s'est occupée, dans ses réunions, de rechercher tout ce qui pouvait se rapporter soit à la numismatique soit à l'archéologie particulières au Canada, à la province de Québec, et surtout à la ville de Montréal, Elle a, grâce à des dons assez nombreux, pu ajouter à sa collection, déjà considérable, plusieurs pièces de monnaie, des médailles de date PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXAVIT ancienne, et dont il ne reste que peu d’exemplaires, des photographies représentant d'anciens bâtiments maintenant disparus, des fragments de constructions auxquelles se rattachent des souvenirs des premiers temps de la ville. Parmi ces objets, il en est qui sont destinés à perpétuer la mémoire de “ Notre-Dame-de-Bonsecours”, bâtie en 1658, ainsi que d'une maison érigée en 1670, au coin des rues St-Paul et St-Nicolas, et autrefois occupée par les bureaux de la Société des Fourrures, dont Migeon de Bronsac était le gérant. — On a aussi recueilli des publications, des journaux, quelques manus- crits datant du dix-septiéme siècle, et d'autant plus précieux qu'il serait aujourd'hui impossible de s’en procurer des doubles. La Société est heu- reuse de pouvoir ainsi sauver de la destruction des documents répandant la lumiére sur des événements qui sans cela demeureraient pour toujours ignorés. Des échanges de journaux, de périodiques et d'essais avec plusieurs so- ciétés étrangères procurent aux membres de la Société qui veulent étudier, une occasion favorable d'accroître leurs connaissances. Dans le cours de cette année, il s’est produit un événement de nature à donner un nouvel essor aux aspirations de la Société, et auquel elle attache une grande importance, tant au point de vue archéologique qu'au point de vue de l'éducation en général. Depuis longtemps elle songeait à trouver dans Montréal un local où elle pit réunir et placer la collection d'objets historiques qu'elle pos- sède ; elle avait déjà, dans une exposition provinciale, mis sous les yeux du public une partie de ces objets, et elle avait en cette occasion obtenu un grand succès. Lors donc que le gouvernement annonça la mise en vente du château de Ramezay, dont la démolition devait nécessairement suivre de près Vadjudication, elle fit tous ses efforts pour préserver ce vieux monument. Comme ses moyens ne lui permettaient pas de l'acquérir elle-même, la Société, appuyée de plusieurs citoyens notables, S'adressa au conseil de ville, pour le prier de se porter acquéreur de la propriété, dans le but d'y établir un musée. En accueillant favorablement cette demande, le conseil conservait à la ville un de ses plus anciens monuments, si non le plus ancien, et con- tribuait en même temps à la création d'un musée destiné à intéresser les citoyens aux recherches qui portent sur les premiers temps de son histoire. La propriété fut adjugée à la ville le 24 octobre 1893. Le titre Vacqui- sition porte la date du 5 mars dernier. Par bail du 25 avril, la Société obtenait la possession de l'immeuble, et Son Honneur le maire le lui livrait le même jour. Depuis elle a pris les moyens de faire exécuter les réparations nécessaires pour l'installation de sa collection. XXX VIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Le château a été érigé en 1709 par Claude de Ramezay, sieur de Lagesse, gouverneur de Montréal d’abord, et ensuite administrateur de la colonie ; il y {fit sa résidence pendant une vingtaine d'années. Charles Lemoyne, baron de Longueuil, gouverneur de Montréal, l’habita ensuite. La Compagnie des Indes y tint son principal comptoir pour le commerce des fourrures pendant plusieurs années, vers le milieu du siècle dernier. En 1762,le gouvernement provincial en fit l'acquisition, et le destina de nouveau à l'usage des gouverneurs. En 1775, lors de l'invasion de la ville par les troupes américaines, le commandant militaire y établit son quartier général, et c’est de là que furent lancés les proclamations et appels aux Canadiens, dans lesquels on invitait ceux-ci, au moyen de séduisantes promesses, à renoncer a l’Angle- terre et à entrer dans la confédération américaine, La mort du général Montgomery survenue sur ces entrefaites, déter- mina la retraite de l’armée ennemie, et, en 1776, le château fut rendu à l'usage des gouverneurs, Pendant les troubles de 1837-8, il devint le siège du conseil spécial ; depuis lors, les cours de justice, l'école normale, l’université Laval, y ont tour à tour tenu leurs séances jusqu’au moment où la ville en est devenue propriétaire, Telle est, en résumé, l’histoire de ce monument remarquable à tant de titres ; seul, de tout ce qui constituait le vieux Montréal, il reste debout, ayant résisté aux coups du temps et aux nombreuses transformations qui ont fait de Montréal une ville moderne ; témoin d'événements mémorables, qui se sont produits sous les deux régimes, il en évoquera le souvenir chez l'historien désireux de sinstruire sur les débuts de la colonie. La Société n'aurait pu désirer un local plus propre à la ‘poursuite de ses recherches, aussi ne saurait-elle trop se féliciter de l'acquisition qu'elle en a faite ; il est vrai qu'elle n’en est que locataire pour le moment, mais elle a lieu d’espérer d’en retenir la possession pour un temps indéfini. Sous peu, le public et les visiteurs étrangers y trouveront une collection précieuse de pièces de monnaie, de documents inédits, d'objets antiques, puis une galerie de portraits représentant les hommes les plus notables de la période qui a précédé la cession de la colonie à la Grande-Bretagne ainsi que de celle qui l’a suivie ; les gouverneurs des deux régimes y figureront pour la plupart, | Pour peu que la Société soit encouragée des autorités et des citoyens, elle ne craint pas de dire que le .musée qu’elle est en frais d'organiser, et pour lequel elle a déja à sa disposition un matériel important, sera, en même temps qu'un honneur pour Montréal, un centre d'attraction pour les hommes instruits et pour le public. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XXXIX IX.—From The Natural History Society of Montreal, through Mr. Justice WURTELE. The Natural History Society of Montreal has this year again availed itself of the privilege of sending a delegate to represent it at the annual meeting of the Royal Society of Canada. The work of the society has been carried on during the present year in an efficient manner, and it is a cause of satisfaction to be able to state that there has been an increased attendance at the monthly and other meetings of the society, showing that the members appreciate the import- ance of its work. The museum is now being thoroughly overhauled, and the specimens are being renamed. During the present year a larger number of dona- tions from friends of the society have been made, including one from the Council of Arts, through the secretary, Mr. 8. C. Stevenson, showing that the public, as well as the members, have an interest in the work of the society. It is also pleasing to note that the attendance during the pre- sent year of outsiders at the museum on Saturdays, on which day the museum is free to the public, has been nearly double that of previous years. The society is fully impressed with the desirability of continuing the publication of “ The Canadian Record of Science,” and has made arrange- ments to do so. It has appropriated from its funds an annual sum of $200, and it hopes in the future, as it has done this year, to replace the annual grant of $400, which the government has discontinued, by the subscriptions of the generous patrons of science to be found in Montreal. It may be mentioned that the circulation of * The Record ” has increased, and that in view of this fact and of the value of the work, the society is firmly determined, even at the cost of a heavy inroad on its finances, to continue its quarterly publication. The project of the affiliation with it of other kindred associations is still engaging the attention of the society. Besides the increase to its membership from the members of the affiliated societies who have become associate members, there has also been an increase this year on the roll of ordinary members. The annual field-day last year took place on the 2nd June, and was largely attended. The excursion was on the Montreal and Western Rail- way, to the village of Sault-aux-[roquois, now called Labelle, in honour of the great colonizing priest of that name, where the excursionists were most cordially received ; and while the excursion afforded both enjoy- ment and an opportunity for research to the members and their friends, it also realized a profit, which was an acceptable addition to the funds of the society. This year the excursion on the annual field-day will be to Philipsburg, on Missisquoi Bay. XL ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The following papers were read and discussed at the monthly meet- ings of the society : Oct. 29—* Bivalve Shells in the Coal Formation, and what they teach,” by Sir J. Wm. Dawson, C.M.G., LL.D., F.RS Oct. 29—“ The Effects of Great Pressure on Rock Structure,” by Prof. fh. DAdams, M'AD:Sc PhD; Nov. 26—* The Mechanism of the Horse’s Foot, and its Management, from a humane standpoint,” by Prof. D. McEachran, F.R.C.V.S. Eng. : Nov. 26— The Psychic Development of Young Animals, and its Phys- ical Correlation,” by Prof. T. Wesley Mills, M.A., M.D. Jan. 28—* Meteorites and what they signify,” by Prof. B. J. Har- rington, BUA.) Ph.D, Jan. 28—‘ Unusual Occurrence of Razor-billed Auk at Montreal ; Remarkable Flight of Certain Birds from the Atlantic Coast up the St. Lawrence to the Great Lakes,” by E. D. Wintle, Esq. Feb. 25—* Dimorphism and Polymorphism in Butterflies,’ by H. H. Lyman, M.A. Feb. = 25—* Additional Remarks on the Flora of the Island of Mont- real,” by Rev. R. Campbell, D.D. March 25—* Ancient Engineering,” by Prof. J. T. Nicholson, B.Se. April 29—+ Canada’s Timber Resources and Lumber Industry, with some Reminiscences of those connected with the Trade,” by the Hon. J. K. Ward. On the last mentioned date Mr. J. B. Williams was to have read a paper on “Birds: what are they; where are they ; and whence are they ?” but time did not allow it to be done; he will, however, favour the society by reading it at the next monthly meeting. The course of the Somerville lectures this year was on “The Resources of Canada as viewed by a Naturalist.” The lectures were delivered on the Thursdays from the 7th February to the 21st March, inclusively ; they were free to the public and were well attended. The museum was open to the public for one hour previously to each lecture. The lectures were as follows : 1. “The General Geographical Relations of Canada,’ by Sir J. Wm. Dawson, LL.D. F.R.S. 2. “The Useful Minerals of Canada,” by Captain R. C. Adams. 3. “Some of the Agricultural Products of Canada,” by Prof. Wm. Saunders, director of Dominion experimental farms. 4. * Wheat, and Canada’s Relation to the Wheat Supply of the World,” by Edgar Judge, Esquire. 5. “The Remedy for the Scarcity of Wood in the Old Settlements, and the Care of Growing Trees,” by the Hon. H. G. Joly de Lot- binière. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XLI 6. Our Native Mammals of Economie Value,” by Dr. Robert Bell, of the Geological Survey. 7. “Canada’s Fish and Fisheries,” by Prof. E. E. Prince, of the Depart- ment of Fisheries, ete. The gentlemen whose names now follow are the present officers and members of the council of the society : Patron—His Excellency Lord Aberdeen. Honorary President—Sir J. William Dawson, C.M.G., LL.D., FRS. F.R.S.C. President—Dr. T. Wesley Mills. First Vice-President—John S. Shearer. Vice-Presidents—Hon. Edward Murphy, J. I. R. Molson, Sir Donald A. Smith, Dr. B. J. Harrington, Rev. Dr. R. Campbell, George Sumner, Edgar Judge, J. H. Joseph, Mr. Justice Würtele. Recording Secretary —R. W. McLachlan. Corresponding Secretary—Dr. J. W. Stirling. Treasurer—F. W. Richards. Curator—E. D. Wintle. Members of Council—Frank D. Adams, Albert Holden, L. A. H. Latour, N. N. Evans, James Gardner, Joseph Fortier, Hon. J. K. Ward, A. F. Winn. S. Stevenson Brown. Chairman of Council—George Sumner. Superintendent—Alfred Griffin. Before concluding. the society offers its thanks to the Royal Society for the volumes containing its proceedings and papers. The society then adjourned until 2.30 p.m. the same day, for the purpose of organizing the sections and reading papers. SESSION II. (May 15th.) The Royal Society reassembled at 2.30 p.m., the president in the chair. On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Dr. 8. E. Dawson, the rule respecting the election of Fellows was suspended, and Mr. Archibald Lampman was elected a Fellow of the society on the unanimous recom- mendation of the second section. The following reports of delegates of associated societies were then presented : X.—From The Wentworth Historical Society, through Senator D. MacInngs. The executive council of the Wentworth Historical Society have the honour to report as follows : The annual meeting, held on the usual anniversary, June 6th, 1894, was largely attended by members. the ladies especially evincing by the numbers present their deep interest in the society’s work. XLII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The officers’ reports were presented, and the following were elected office-bearers for the year : President Geo. H. Mills, Esq. First Vice-President—F. W. Fearman, Esq. Second Vice-President—His Honour Judge Muir. J. H. Land, Esq. Corresponding Secretary—Justus A. Griffin. Executive Council—Hon. D. MacInnes, Hugh C. Baker, Adam 3rown, Hon. J. M. Gibson, Warren F. Burton, J. W. Jones, LL.B.. Major McLaren, Alex. McKay, M.P., Rev. E. J. Fessenden, John Pottinger. This society begs to express its obligation to the Royal Society for copies of the Proceedings of 1893, and to Dr. Bourinot and others for valuable and interesting documents and publications. Secretary-Treasurer Asa result of the application of this society to the county council of the county of Wentworth, that body offered a prize of S100 to be awarded for the best essay on the history of the county. W. H. Ballard, Alex. Pirie and Thos. Stock, Esquires. were appointed jud ges. The Dominion government having placed a sum in the estimates for the erection of a monument on the several battle-grounds of the war of 1812-14, this society at once selected a site on the Stoney Creek battle- ground, and succeeded in securing a commanding spot on the road lead- ing to Stoney Creek, past which an electric road now runs, rendering ACCESS easy. In response to a request from this society. the city council granted a site for the erection of a memorial on Burlington Heights, near the old battery constructed by General Vincent, now set apart as a park and appropriately named * Harvey Park,” in honour of the hero of Stoney Creek. This society has also determined upon the erection therein of a rustic building as a repository for its relics and valuable documents. The con- struction of this building will be in the hands of the lady members of the society, and will probably be commenced this autumn. The society has pleasure in reporting that the legislative assembly of Ontario, at its recent session, set apart $100 as a grant to aid in extend- ing the work and publishing a second volume of this society’s proceed- ings. Senator MacInnes, after reading the report of the Wentworth His- torical Society, asked permission to supplement the report in making a few remarks on the important historical events alluded to in the report. One of the objects which the society has had in view is to create an interest in the history of Canada. That a greater interest has been awakened is evidenced by the fact that kindred associations are now formed. The Canadian Club, composed of the rising young men of the community, is very active in disseminating information by frequent lec- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XLIII tures and the reading of papers concerning the history of Canada, espe- cially Upper Canada, now the province of Ontario. The battle of Stoney Creek was one of the most decisive battles of the war of 1812-14. The victory achieved was the means of saving the whole of the Niagara peninsula from falling into the hands of the enemy, and led to his demoralization and expulsion from the country. The attack was planned by Colonel Harvey. afterwards Sir John Harvey, who was then General Vincent's chief of statf. General Vincent's force. numer- ically much inferior to that of the enemy, was encamped at Burlington Heights. The American forces, marching from Fort Niagara to attack General Vincent, rested for the night at Stoney Creek, about eight miles east of Burlington Heights. Colonel Harvey, with a comparatively small force, marched to the attack from Burlington Heights about 11 o'clock at night, reaching the enemy about 2 in the morning, commencing the attack with the bayonet. The victory was complete. The society is now making exertions for the erection of a monument to commemorate this heroic achievement. as well as a memorial to be placed at General Vincent's encampment on Burlington Heights. XI.—From Vhe Ottawa Field-Naturalists Club. through Mr. Frank à 5 T. SHUTT. The council of the Ottawa Field-Naturalists’ Club has the honour to present the following brief report to the Royal Society respecting the work and progress of the club during the past year. It is exceedingly gratifying to be able to record that the season for 1894-5 was perhaps the most successful and prosperous in the club’s his- tory. The attendance at the evening lectures during the winter, as well as at the summer field-days, has been eminently satisfactory and encouraging. At the meeting held in March of this year the membership roll showed 233 persons in good standing. This, however, does not represent our present number, as since that date not a few members have been enrolled. We have lost by death three members during 1895—Mr. Scott Barlow, chief draughtsman and cartographist to the Geological Survey of Canada ; Mr. P. I. LeRossignol, B.Ap.Sc. assistant chemist, central experimental farm, and Mr. H. R. Moore, B.A. The winter programme of lectures given during the past season was as follows : PROGRAMME FOR WINTER SEASON 1894-95. Dec. Gth, 1894——Microscopical Soirée. Inaugural Remarks, Dr. G. M. Dawson, FRS. ; “ A Grain of Wheat,” W. Saunders, F.R.S.C., director Dominion experimental farms ; “ Micro- 2 scopic Structures in Young Fishes,” ete., E. E. Prince, B.A., F..S., com- XLIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA missioner of fisheries. Microscopes and slides were kindly furnished by Messrs. J. F. Whiteaves, W. Scott, G. M. Dawson, W. 8. Odell, ET Shutt, A. Halkett, T. C. Weston, D. B. Dowling, W. Saunders, E. E. Prince, W. F. Ferrier, R. W. Ells and H. M Ami. Dec. 20th, 1894—Geoloqgy. 1; “How Rocks are Formed,” Dr. Ry WE Ells, RSC. 274 CrvE tals” (illustrated by models), W. F. Ferrier, B.A.Sc. ; 3, Report of the Geological Branch, Dr. H. M. Ami; 4 “On the Shumardia Limestones of Lévis, Que.” T. C: Weston, F.G.S.A.; 5, “Description of a new Cad- disfly (Phryganea ejecta) from the Pleistocene clays of Green's Creek,” Prof. 8. H. Scudder. Jan. 17th, 1895— Botany. 1, “ Flowering of Plants,’ Mr. R. B. Whyte; 2, “ The Growth and Development of Fruit,’ Mr. J. Craig. Jan. 31st—Conchology. 1, «The Present Condition of Canadian Conchology,” Rev. G. W. Taylor, F.R.S.C.; 2, “How Shells Grow,” F. R. Latchford, B.A. ; 3; “How to Collect Shells,’ Prof. J. Macoun, F.L.S.; 4, Report of the Conchological Section, Mr. J. Fletcher, F.L.S. Feb. 14th, 1895—EKEntomology. 1, “How Insects Grow,” Mr. J. Fletcher, F.L.S.; 2, “Some Insect Works,” Mr. W. H. Harrington, F.R.S.C.; 3, Report of the Entomo- logical Branch, Mr. J. Fletcher, F.L.S.; 4, “ Notice of a Monograph on Canadian Spiders by Emerton,” Dr. H. M. Ami. Feb. 28th, 1895—Zooloqy. “On some Protective Peculiarities in Young Animals,” Prof. E. E. Prince, B.A., F.L.S. (illustrated lecture.) March 14th, 1895—Ornitholoqy. 1, “ Town Birds,” Mr. W. A. D. Lees ; 2, “ How to Study Bird Life,” Prof. Macoun, M.A. ; 3, “ Feathers,’ Mr. A. G. Kingston. A special feature in connection with the above lectures was that specimens, microscopic slides or lantern views were in every case used to illustrate the subject under discussion. Three general excursions or field-days were held in the summer of 1894. The attendance and the interest evinced.in the practical study of natural history on these occasions assured the council that these oppor- tunities were highly appreciated not only by members but by Ottawa PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XLV catzens generally. The places visited were Chelsea, Wakefield and Galetta—all interesting localities for students of natural history. As in past years, the excursions were largely patronized by normal school students, to whom the privileges of the club are always extended, Much good work of a practical character in the various branches of natural history is being done by a number of our members. The following are the officers for the ensuing year : Patron—The Right Honourable the Earl of Aberdeen, governor- general of Canada. President—Frank T. Shutt, M.A., FIC. Vice-Presidents—A. G. Kingston, Esq.; H. M. Ami, M.A., D.Sc., HGS: Secretary—Andrew Halkett, Esq. Treasurer—D. R. Dowling, B.A.Kc. Librarian—$. B. Sinclair, M.A. Committee—Prof. E. E. Prince, B.A., F.L.S.; J. Fletcher, F LS. F.R.S.C. ;-W. F. Ferrier, B.A.Sc., F.G.S.; Miss A. Shenick, B.Sc. : Miss G. Harmer; Miss A. M. Living. Oo D Standing Committees of Council. Publishing—Dr. Ami, Prof. Prince, Mr. Dowling, Mr. Kingston, Mr. Ferrier. Excursions—Mr. Kingston, Mr. Dowling, Dr. Ami, Miss Shenick. Miss Living. Soirées— Prof. Prince, Mr. Sinclair, Mr. Fletcher. Mr. Halkett. Leaders. Geology—Dr. Ells, Mr. Ferrier, Dr. Ami. 3otany—Mr. Whyte, Prof. Macoun, Mr. Craig. Entomology—Mr. Fletcher, Mr. Harrington, Mr. MacLaughlin. Conchology— My. Latchford, Mr. Halkett, Mr. O’Brien. Ornithology—Mr. Kingston. Mr. Harmer, Mr. Lees. Zoology— Prof. Prince, Mr. Whiteaves. Mr. Small. “The Ottawa Naturalist” for 1894-95 comprises a volume of 162 pages. This monthly publication is the official organ of the society. In it are printed the principal lectures delivered before the club. It also contains special papers on scientific subjects contributed to other learned societies, as well as notes of general interest on matters relating to natural history in Canada. The first issue of the new series appeared on the Ist April, 1895. The dress and general appearance of the journal have been materially changed, and several other improvements respecting its pub- lication have been made. Its circulation, which we confidently expect to increase in the near future, now numbers about 400. XLVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA In conclusion, we beg to report the finances of the society to be in a satisfactory condition. In this connection, it is worthy of remark that no government or other aid is received by the club. XII. — From The Montreal Microscopical Society, through Dr. GirpWwoop. This society held meetings on the following dates, when papers as below were read : ; Oct. 8S—The Presidential Address—* The Microscope in Diagnosing and Preventing the Spread of Disease,” G. P. Gird- wood, M.D., M.R.C.S.Eng., F.R.S.C. Nov. 12—‘ The Eye in the Lower Animals,’ W. M. E. Deeks, Esq. lecturer on zoology, McGill College. Dec. 10—‘“‘ The Use of the Microscope in Water Analysis,” Wyatt G. Johnston, Esq., M.D.C.M. Jan. 14— The Pictou Cattle Disease,” Prof. J. G. Adami, Esq., MD, professor of pathology, McGill University. Feb. 11—‘ The Faulted Eye,’ J. W. Stirling, Esq., M.D.Edin. March 11—* Microscopical Structure of the Human Organ of Sight,” J. B. McConnell, Esq., M.D.C.M. April 8—“ Some Curious Contrivances,” C. T. Williams, Esq. May 13—* Microscopy of the Internal Ear,” A. Arthman Bruere, Esq., M.D.Edin. These meetings were well attended. and interesting discussions fol- lowed the reading of the papers. The society, this past year, affiliated with the Natural History Society, so that all members of the Natural History Society, whether members or not of the Microscopical Society, were admitted to the meetings and invited to take part in the discussions of the Microscopical Society. The society has to report a membership of sixty-five in number, with no debt, and a balance of $200 in the hands of its treasurer. XIII From The Entomological Society of Ontario, through the Rey. Tuomas W. Fyes, F LS. I respectfully beg to state that the society I have the honour to serve on this important occasion is in a healthy and growing condition—sound financially, possessing a large amount of matériel, and held in estimation at home and abroad. It is to be expected that the subject of economic entomology will commend itself, more and more, amongst the intelligent members of a fruit-growing and agricultural community. The insect enemies of the farmer and gardener are numerous and persevering, and accomplish incal- culable harm ; and a society that studies the life-histories of these foes, and searches for checks upon their efforts, can hardly fail to win adher- ents and to command support. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XLVII Accordingly, we find that at the thirty-second annual meeting of our society the council was able to congratulate the members upon “the steady increase in numbers which continued to take place, and the hearty interest that was maintained in the various departments of the society's work.” The headquarters of the association are in London, the chief town of one of the most important agricultural and horticultural sections of Ontario, and a fitting centre for a society which is aided by the Ontario government, and intended to promulgate practical information amongst the cultivators of the soil, as well as to foster scientific research. The governmental grant made to the society annually is $1,000. That the society is doing the work expected from it, and doing it well, may be proved on sufficient testimony. Thus, Mr. L. O. Howard. chief entomologist of the department of agriculture, Washington, says of it: * The society has conscientiously complied with the conditions of the grant. Its reports. published annually, have greatly increased in size and in the general interest of their contents. They have contained much matter of economic value as well as of educational interest.” And the editor of an English magazine speaks of the report last issued as one of more interest to him than all others received from America.! Doubtless the society with a larger grant could accomplish more good. The meeting to which I have referred was held on the 7th and 8th days of November last. The value of the addresses given and of the papers read, and the beauty and rarity of the specimens exhibited on this occasion, were fully appreciated by those who were privileged to attend. The president’s address was particularly valuable as an instrue- tive sketch, historical and geographical, of the society and its work. It was learned from it that the society has observers and correspondents, from east to west, throughout this vast Dominion—from St. John, N.B,. and Halifax, N.S., to Esquimalt, in British Columbia, and Masset, in Queen Charlotte Islands. A very valuable paper on the Rhopalocera of the eastern provinces of Canada was read on this occasion by the Rey. Dr. Bethune. editor of * The Canadian Entomologist.” It gave a com- plete list of species and the names of the places in which each local kind has been taken, with, as far as known, the food-plants of the different kinds. The titles of the other papers read at the meeting are as follows : * Insects collected in Bermuda during the Winter of 1894,” by Gamble Geddes, Toronto. ‘Common Names for Butterflies—Shall we have Them ?” by H. H. Lyman, Montreal. “The Pitcher Plant Moth,” by James Fletcher, Ottawa. 1** Entomological Record,” August 15, 1894, XLVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA ‘Catastega aceriella, Clemens,=Semasia Signatana, Clemens,” by Rey. Thomas W. Fyles, South Quebec. ‘Notes on a few Canadian Coleoptera.” by W. Hague Harrington, F.R.8.C., Ottawa. * Food, Feeders, and Fed,” by Rev. Thomas W. Fyles, South Quebec. ‘An Attack of Hphestia interpunctella,’ by H. A. Stevenson, London. ‘The Economie Value of Parasitism,” by F. M. Webster. “The Reappearance of Pieris protodice, Boisd.,” by J. Alston Moffat. London, Ont. “ Remarks on the Structure of the Undeveloped Wings of the Satur- niide,” by J. Alston Moffat. “ Bordeaux Mixture as a Deterrent against Flea Beetles,’ by L. R. Jones, Burlington, Vermont. ‘The Gypsy Moth,” by James Fletcher, Ottawa. ‘The San José Scale,” by James Fletcher, Ottawa. “Injurious Fruit Insects of the Year 1594,” by James Fletcher. Ottawa. The twenty-fifth annual report issued by the society contains por- traits of Professor William Saunders, F.R.S.C., president of the society from 1875 to 1886, and Augustus Radcliffe Grote, M.A., one of the society's honorary members, and it is illustrated with sixty figures of insects. Besides the president's address and the papers above mentioned, the report contains : The minutes of the meeting. § The report of the librarian and curator, Mr. J. Alston Moffat. The report of the Montreal branch, presented by Mr. H. H. Lyman. president, and signed by Mr. A. F. Winn, secretary. The report of the geological section, presented by Dr. 8S. Woolverton, vice-chairman, The report of the botanical section, presented by W. F. McClement. secretary. The report of the delegate to the Royal Society of Canada. It also contains a very valuable abstract of the proceedings of the sixth annual meeting of the Association of Economic Entomologists, sup- plied by Mr. L. O. Howard, entomologist of the department of agricul- ture, Washington, and Mr. C. L. Marlatt, secretary of the meeting. Also a number of interesting notices, critical, biographical, ete. The annual report is distributed * not only to our own members, but to every member of the Fruit-growers’ Association, to members of par- liament, the mechanics’ institutes, etc., making an issue of 6,000 copies.” (W. H. Harrington, * Canadian Entomologist,” vol. xxvi., p. 2.) The society's library now numbers 1,361 volumes, 77 having been added in the course of the year. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XLIX Important additions have been made to the society's collections of insects. In its cabinets may now be seen representatives of 1,077 species duly classified and named. The society is fortunate in retaining the services of Mr. J. Alston Moffat as librarian and curator. By his methodical habits, his skill in setting up specimens, and his extensive knowledge of the Lepidoptera, Mr. Moffat is peculiarly fitted for the position he holds. During the year the various sections of the society have held field- days at St. Mary’s, Dorchester, Kilworth, Byron, Komoka, Kettle Point (Lake Huron), Ilderton, Thedford, Beechville, Woodstock, Mud Lake and other places. The value of such expeditions from an educational point of view, in a neighbourhood that possesses such experienced scientific guides and instructors as Messrs. W. E. Saunders, J. M. Denton, J. A. Balkwill, J. W. Dearness, J. H. Bowman, Dr. S. Woolverton and R. W. Rennie, all long connected with the society, besides younger and enthu- silastic men, is beyond estimation. “The Canadian Entomologist,” the society's monthly magazine. has reached its twenty-seventh year. The volume for 1894 contains articles from 61 contributors—14 residing in Canada, 40 in the United States, 5 in England, 1 in Germany and 1 in Sweden. In its pages are described no less than 7 new genera and 95 new species of insects. The magazine con- tinues under the able management of the Rev. C. J. 8S. Bethune, D.C.L., P.R.S.C., ete. And it is a striking proof of the courage and perseverance of its editor, that notwithstanding the cares and anxieties that must have thronged him, through the destruction by fire of his noble school build- ings and the beautiful chapel attached to them, ~The Canadian Ento- mologist”” has made its appearance as regularly as ever and as carefully edited. Hitherto the Entomological Society of Ontario has studied the life- histories of insects ; the methods of attack of the pests of the homestead, the storehouse, the garden, the orchard, the field and the forest; the ways for circumventing these foes; and the nature and modes of appli- cation of insecticides. Much, no doubt, remains to be learned on all these subjects. But the attention of naturalists has of late been drawn to a new and most important matter. It is—to use the heading of one of the papers published in the society s report—the economic value of parasitism. It is well to know how to meet enemies ourselves, but it is better, sometimes, to know how to direct faithful allies against them. If the parasite (D/plosis grassator, Fyles) which keeps down the num- bers of the Phylloxera in this country had been carried over to Europe it would doubtless have saved many a vineyard that has disappeared. The introduction of the Australian Lady-bird ( Vedalia cardinalis, Mul- sunt), the foe of the “ Fluted Scale,” has probably saved the orange- groves of California trom extinction. The predaceous beetle, Clerus Proc. 1595. D. L ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA jormicarius, Linnæus, has lately been introduced into New England as a check upon the “ Borers,” that have wrought such destruction in the spruce forests of that country. And this bringing about of good by the directing of insect agents is only in its beginning. As our knowledge increases, we shall, in all probability, be able to gather and control forces that, at present, are but little understood. The following are the officers of the society for 1895 : President—W. H. Harrington, Ottawa. Vice-Presiden . Dearness, London. Secretary—W. E. Saunders, London. Treasurer—J. A. Balkwill, London. Directors: Division No. 1—James Fletcher, Ottawa. et “No. 2—Rev. C. J. 8. Bethune, Port Hope, x “No. 3—Gamble Geddes, Toronto. i “No. 4—A. H. Kilman, Ridgeway. cf « No. 5—R. W. Rennie, London. Librarian and Curator—J. A. Moffat, London. Auditors—J. H. Bowman and J. M. Denton, London. Editor of “The Canadian Entomologist ’—Rev. C. J. 8S. Bethune, Port Hope. Editing Committee—J. Fletcher, Ottawa ; H. H. Lyman, Montreal ; Revs TOW. “Fy les, South Quebec ; J. M. Denton, London ; J. H. Bow- man, London. Delegate to the Royal Society—Rev. T. W. Fyles, South Quebec. Committee on Field-Days—Dr. Woolverton, Messrs. McClement, Elliot and Stevenson, London. XIV.—From The Astronomical and Physical Society of Toronto, through Mr. G. E. LUMSDEN. The fifth annual meeting of the society was held in the society’s rooms, No. 19 MeGill street, Toronto, on January 8th, 1895, when the following officers were elected for the ensuing year : Hon. President—Hon. G. W. Ross, LL.D., Minister of Education. President—Larratt W. Smith, D.C.L., Q.C. Vice-Presidents—K. A. Meredith, LL.D. ; 7 À. Paterson, M.A. Treasurer—James Todhunter. Corresponding Secretary—G. E. Lumsden. Recording Secretary—Chas. P. Sparling. Assistant Secretary and Editor—Thos. Lindsay. Librarian—Geo, G. Pursey. Librarian’s Assistants—Miss Jeane Pursey, Miss Bambridge. Foreign Correspondent—John A. Copland. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 LI Members of Council—The officers of the society, together with C. A. Chant, B.A., D. J. Howell, A. Harvey, F.R.S.C., R. F. Stupart and the Rev. C. H. Shortt, M.A. The membership of the society is as follows: 13 honorary, 18 cor- responding, 100 active and 19 associate members. The objects of the society are: (a) To encourage, advance and popularize the study of astronomy and physics, and to diffuse as widely as is practicable, information in these branches of science ; (b) to pubiish from time to time the results of the work of the society in the form of Transactions, and (¢) to acquire and maintain a library and such appa- ratus as may be necessary for the carrying out of the objects of the society. The society is indebted to several scientific institutions which have made large and valuable donations to the library. In addition to the catalogue of books, monographs, etc., a bibliography to which the public will have access, is being prepared by the librarian and his assistants. This will be of the utmost value to those interested in research on special subjects. The resources of the society are moderate, being limited to the income from membership fees, and an annual grant of $200 from the Ontario government. In October, 1894, the society suffered a severe loss in the death of Mr. Charles Carpmael, M.A.. F.R.A.S., who had been president since the date of its incorporation, and who had rendered every assistance possible while the state of his health permitted, in co-operation with the members in their work. During the year 1894 there were held 26 regular fortnightly meet- ings. ‘The attendance was invariably large, averaging one-third of the total resident active members. In addition to the regular meetings, several of the members specially interested in telescopic work met on favourable evenings at the residence of Mr. John A. Paterson, when valuable use was made of the * Wilson Memorial” telescope. This instru- ment is a six-inch metallic reflector, equatorially mounted, and was pre- sented to the society by Lady Wilson, widow of Chief Justice Sir Adam Wilson, who prior to his decease in 1892, was a life member of the society, and was most actively interested in its work, especially in so far as it related to popularizing the study of astronomy. The following papers were read before the society during 1894, and published in full or in abstract in vol. v. of its Transactions : “On the Planet Jupiter,” by Mr. W. B. Musson, dealing with ancient ideas regarding the planet and its connection with the Jupiter of myth- ology. “On the Density of Jupiter,” by Mr. Thomas Lindsay, who held thit the constitution of Jupiter must differ greatly from that of the earth, or if the same elements compose Jupiter, that they must exist in greatly LIT ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA different proportions. It was pointed out that the planet must have been, according to the nebular hypothesis. of about the same density as the parent nebula when the ring was thrown off; that the mass of the planet was about the one-thousandth of that of the nebula, and yet, in the process of condensation, the large and the small mass have kept even pace. # Auroral Displays” formed the subject of a paper by Mr. John A. Copland, minute descriptions being given of these phenomena, and also of disturbances noted at the telegraph wires during the occurrence of auroræ, The “ Form of the Aurora”? was discussed by Mr. J. Van Sommer, who reached the conclusion that the crown of the aurora follows a circle round the North pole, as it is never seen edgeways as if facing east or West. A lecture on “Colour” was given by Mr. G. F. Hull, B.A., in the lecture room of the Physical Department of the University of Toronto. This was the second of a series of popular lectures, illustrated by experi- ments, to which the public were invited. The apparatus of the depart- ment was kindly placed at the service of the society by Professor Loudon, FRS.C. Mr. Hull dealt lucidly with the notion of “the three primary colours,” and pointed out that, objectively, this was certainly a miscon- ception, though subjectively, it might possibly be right. + Magnetic Stress ” was the subject of a paper by Mr, J. R. Collins, who introduced several experiments to prove that for short distances magnetism varied directly as the distance: Mr. Collins presented also several photographs of the magnetic lines of force, made by simply sprinkling iron filings upon sensitized paper covering a magnet, and then bringing the apparatus into the light. Two papers on * Meteorology ” were read by Mr. A. Elvins, who also reported having made observations of the spectrum of the lightning flash during a thunderstorm on the night of September 2nd, 1894. The unlooked for result was noted of the entire absence of bright lines ; the flash was seen in the spectroscope 40 times, and the spectrum was invari- ably continuous, from the extreme red to the extreme violet. Publica- tion of Mr. Elvins’s papers was deferred, it being his intention in the near future to group together in one general view the results of several years’ observation, together with a discussion of the various theories accounting for meteorological changes. It may be mentioned here, however, that Mr. Elvins has shown, referring to the subject of rainfall at Toronto, that there was an annual decrease between 1840 and 1870, while since the latter date there has been an average annual increase. This was held to be conclusive evidence that the cutting down of the forests is not, in Canada at least, the prime factor in the fluctuations of the rainfall curve. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895. TT A meteorological paper on the * Development and Progress of Areas of Depression,” was read by Mr. R. F. Stupart, discussing chiefly the climatic conditions of the Northwest Territories. Mr. Arthur Harvey, F. R.S.C., presented a paper on the “South Polar Regions in Mars” reviewing at some length the literature on our own Antarctic regions and pointing out a line of study which might prove profitable in the endeavour to trace the causes leading to the conditions prevailing on both planets. Mr. Harvey, at the various meetings throughout the year, also read, by request, short notes upon work being done at several leading scientific institutions in Europe and America, thus keeping the society in touch with current scientific thought and experimentation, A paper on * Fallacies in Mathematics and Astronomy ? by Mr. Thos. Lindsay. The * Nebular Hypothesis of La Place” was reviewed at some length by Mr. J. Philiips. A translation of that part of the * Mécanique Céleste ? dealing with the subject was presented for the purpose of removing 7 was read several popular fallacies as to La Place’s theory. A paper on the “Transit of Mercury” was read by Mr. Thos. Lindsay, who had made the calculations to determine the instant of ingress and egress for Toronto. On the occasion of the transit, November 10th, all the telescopes available by the members were successfully used in observing the phenomenon, the most important astronomical event of the year. Several telescopes were also placed at the service of the pupils of the various publie schools to enable as many as possible to have at least a glimpse of the planet on the sun’s disc. Preparations had been made at the Toronto observatory and at several private residences for the accurate observing of the ingress, but for some minutes before and after the predicied time the sky was overcast, and it was a matter of regret that no observer in Toronto was able to report the moment of first external or internal contact. Mr. A. F. Miller, at his 4-inch refractor, made micrometric measures. A bright halo around the planet was observed by Mr. G. E. Lumsden with his 10-in. reflector, and also by several members who observed with the Wilson telescope. Correspondents of the society were most successful in observing the contact ; reports were received from Dr. J.C. Donaldson, of Fergus, Ont., and from Mr. J. Connon, of Elora, who presented severa photographs taken during the transit. Mr. F. L. Blake, chief observer at the observatory, noted the meridian transit of the planet while upon the dise of the sun. His result was a correction to the tabulated place in R. A. of + 0:174 sec., the mean of 9 wires on each limb being taken. The very generai popular interest taken on this occasion was exceedingly gratifying to the society, as it showed to what extent its objects were being attained. LIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The + Construction of Reflecting Telescopes” was the subject of a paper by Mr. Z. M. Collins, who, with his brother, Mr. J. R. Collins, had been very successful in the making of silver-on-glass specula. Their instruments had been tested in actual work, and had proved to be of very high excellence. The method of mounting the mirror adopted by Messrs. Collins is original and obviates the necessity of using very thick glass in its construction ; the strain is evenly distributed, so that the flexure becomes nil in all positions of the telescope. The making of specula larger than eight inches in diameter has not yet been undertaken, but it is understood an order has been received for a ten-inch mirror. The society has encouraged the Messrs. Collins to continue their work with a view to the construction of a very large speculum which nught be mounted in Toronto, should a popular observatory ever be erected in the city or vicinity. A committee has been appointed to consider what steps might be taken in regard to the equipment of an observatory which would be more especially for popular observation than for strict scientific work. Z 2 Z PES ” -» 99 O06 : ‘YOIeT » 5, ” = ie Bile 2 72 É 2 a oF tn Ü a ce OF Z tn = mn Z 6€ AIVNAG OT ” Re ” © ||” 5 La Ale Sells : 2| > lle | un |: = : AZ “avak amy jo Te ‘Aienuef£f jo Aup JSUT BASS Note) see in| & IP Yl * eee ee 8 | 2) o ay Waza PSE 2 | ‘POST UVHX a =) à ty | 4 ca A er tn P alten ll ey 5 = 3 2 ‘VAYNVQ ‘SNOILVAUASAQ TVOINOTONTHG i fe Ë Fe PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XCVII Three important recommendations to working members of the club : 1. Phenology. Tn all good common schools, and especially in every high and county academy, there could be compiled from year to year and carefully pre- served for comparison, with very great advantage to the stimulation of the observing instinct of pupils and even of more mature students, and to the general development of the scientific habit and culture in the com- munity, local lists of the times of flowering, etc., of plants, to be per- manently kept in the archives of the school. From year to year these might also be reported to county or provincial centres, with much addition of interest to the local work. Summaries of these local observations might be published annually in the transactions of local societies or in the local newspapers. Provincial summaries might in like manner be published in the transactions of provincial societies or in the provincial newspapers. Local and provincial statistics could then at any time be collated and compiled for dominion or continental range. All schools making observations should most punctiliously receive credit for their contribution to the provincial summaries based on them, when these summaries or generalizations are published. In this way a great deal of valuable information could be gathered, practically without cost, and positively to the advantage of scientific training in the schools of the whole of Canada. There is often a very great difference in the times of flowering of plants even in the same small circumscribed locality, according as the place is a specially sheltered one or otherwise. In a spot abnormally situated with respect to the heating of the sun’s rays and to protection from cold winds or even cold air in some cases, a solitary plant may bloom in January, and a butterfly burst from its chrysalis in February. To count such sports as indicating the date of the first normal appearance of flowers, etc., for a given locality, would be very misleading. The uniform adhesion to the practice of recording two dates when necessary is recom- mended. First, the date of the sport, if one should be observed, inclosing it within brackets ; second, the date of the first flowering which is im- mediately followed by the rest of the same species in the particular locality. The latter date is the one which is of the greater importance, perhaps the only one of very much importance from a general point of view. The first or abnormal appearance is often, however, of great local interest, and by inclosing it within brackets, the two dates may be recorded on the same line; but, for section, district, or province averages (botanical sections, districts and provinces), the normal first appearance would alone be utilized. The recording and publishing of phenological observations in as many localities as possible in the manner suggested above is one of the objects of Proc. 1895. a. XCVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA the club. And, while all the local floras should receive attention for local purposes, a special effort should be made to secure accurate dates for all the plants, ete. (so far as they may be found in the locality) which are contained in the list compiled by the committee of the Royal Society for standards of comparison throughout the whole range of the Dominion. 2. Local Floras. The formation of a standard list of the flora of each locality, so that a report of the number of species known to be contained in it may be given each year, briefly under, say, the following provisional heads; Dicotyledons.....-..-.--.-. , Monocotyledons (non-glumaceous)..............+. À Glumales (grasses and sedges).......-., , Pteridophyta (ferns, horsetails and club-mosses)...........…. , Bryophyta (mosses and liverworts)............. , Other Cryptogams......... ; Total Species......... The additions to the flora of any locality canine the year may then be briefly reported thus: D......., Mac AÉRUEC ocs Messe Bs soon OCR ; UNAS Ds -taeraee 3. Aid in Determining Plants. The herbarium in the museum of the geological department at Ottawa—the nucleus of which is the private collection of Professor John Mac reased to many times its original size during the past ten years. Professor Macoun or his assistants have collected in all the provinces, and many additions have been received from botanists working in various parts of the Dominion, so that the her barium now contains, with few exceptions, specimens of all plants known to occur in Canada. The aim has been to procure for every species at least one sheet of specimens from each province in which it is found. In addition to this, all forms that differ in the slightest from the type have been preserved, so that, of species of wide distribution, there are in some cases as many as 25 or 30 sheets of specimens. The value of this is shown when the extreme eastern and western forms of common species are compared. Those of the east often appear to present good varietal differences from those of the west ; but when the specimens from various other parts of the Dominion are compared with them it is frequently found that they represent intermediate forms running into one another, —that though the extreme forms when considered alone might be taken to be separate varieties, the intermediate forms show that this is not the case. The greatest value of such an herbarium lies in its offering a ready means for the determination of doubtful species collected by local botanists. What may appear to them a new variety of a plant with which they are familiar, may prove to be only a form that is common elsewhere. It is important therefore that, when possible, specimens of all divergent forms should be sent to the “national” herbarium. In order to encourage the formation of private and other herbaria, PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 XCIX Professor Macoun has offered to receive specimens from any locality and to give in exchange for them an equal number of the desiderata of the person or society sending them, the only proviso being: that the speci- mens be from the vicinity in which the collector resides, and not from several parts of a province. To facilitate such exchange, check-lists will be sent to all who may apply for them. AIl communications connected with such exchange should be addressed to the “ Curator of the Herbarium, Geological Survey Department, Ottawa.” Letters and parcels of speci- mens are transmitted to this address without postage, according to law. The place and date of collection of every specimen, with the name of the collector, should always accompany it. If this label be lost the specimen may be valueless. If the label should happen to go with the wrong specimen it is worse than valueless. The most convenient manner of obtaining the determination of plants from the curator of the Canadian herbarium or any other botanist, is to make an exact duplicate of the set, the duplicates being similarly numbered. Where but one specimen has been obtained, it can, of course, be returned to the collector. The botanist determining the plants keeps the set sent him, and returns simply a list of the names corresponding to each number.* Great care must be taken, especially in the case of the smaller cryptogams, that one and the same species are in the duplicates. Mistakes often occur from the indiscriminate division of a tuft of moss or lichen supposed to contain only one species, while it may contain two or more, and even these in different proportions, in the supposed duplicate. General Officers Elected, May, 1895. President '—Prof. George Lawson, Ph.D., LL.D., Halifax, N.S. General Secretary-Treasurer—A. H. Mackay, B.A., B.Sc., LL.D., Halifax, | Secretaries for the Provinces. Newfoundland—Rev. A. C. Waghorne, St. Johns. Prince Edward Island—John MacSwain, Charlottetown. Nova Scotia—A. H. Mackay (Gen. Sec.-Treas.), Halifax. New Brunswick—G, U. Hay, M.A., Ph.B., St. John. Quebec-—Prof. D. P. Penhallow, B.Sc., McGill University, Montreal. Ontario—J. A. Morton, Esq., Wingham. Manitoba—Rey. W. A. Burman, B.D., Winnipeg. Assiniboia—Rey. George Arthur, B.Sc., Lake’s End. Alberta—T. N. Willing, Esq., Olds. Saskatchewan—Rev. C. W. Bryden, Battleford. British Columbia—A. J. Pineo, B.A., High School, Victoria. 1The president, Professor Lawson, died on the 10th November, 1895, after a brief illness following a stroke of paralysis. Ep. C ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Constitution, &c., of the Club. The Botanical Club of Canada was organized by a committee of section four of the Royal Society of Canada at its meeting in Montreal, May 29th, 1891. The object is to adopt means, by concerted local efforts and other wise, to promote the exploration of the flora of every portion of British America, to publish complete lists of the same in local papers as the work goes on, and to have these lists collected and carefully examined in order to arrive at a correct knowledge of the precise character of our flora and its geographical distribution, and to aid in phenological observations. The method is to stimulate, with the least possible paraphernalia of constitution or rules, increased activity in our botanists in each locality, to create a corps of collecting botanists wherever there may be few or none at present, to encourage the formation of field clubs, to publish lists of local floras in the local press, etc. ; for which purposes the secretaries for the provinces may appoint secretaries for counties or districts, who will be expected, in like manner, to transmit the same impetus to as many as possible within their own sphere of action. Members and secretaries, while carrying out plans of operation which they may find to be promising of success in their particular districts, will report as frequently as possible to the officer under whom they may be immediately acting. Before the end of January at the latest, reports of the work done within the various provinces during the year ended December 31st, previous, should be made by the provincial secretaries to the general secretary, from which the annual report to the Royal Society shall be principally compiled. By the Ist of January, therefore, the annual reports of county secretaries and members should be sent in to the provincial Secretaries. The annual report to the Royal Society will contain, in addition to other information, a corrected list of active members and officers. To cover expenses of official printing and postage, a nominal fee of twenty-five cents per annum is expected for membership (or one dollar for five years in advance, or five dollars for life membership). Provincial secretaries in remitting the amount of fees from members to the general treasurer are authorized to deduct the necessary expenses for provincial office work, transmitting vouchers for the same with the balance. The local press will no doubt help in this work with pleasure and profit, and its powerful aid should not only be invoked, but also duly appreciated by the botanists. Where there is no botanist to commence work, all that is necessary is to get one or more collectors, whose collections can be determined and named at any time. Such collectors will find their correspondence with the club officers an admirable means of facilitating PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CI their own botanical studies and of speedily transforming them into genuine botanists, ADDRESSES OF AcTIVE MEMBERS. Following are the addresses of active members, with acknowledg- ment of receipts since the report to the Royal Society of date 25th May, 1894, and up to 27th May, 1895. County and local secretaries, asa general rule, stand first after the name of the county or locality : Newfoundland. St. John’s City: Rev. A. C. Waghorne (life), provincial secretary ; AS We McNeilly; @:C: (1898) ; “Dr. 1. S:-Dait, MA°%(1896) ; Principal Holloway, Methodist college ; Arthur White (1896), survey office. Five members. Prince Edward Island. Queen’s County: John MacSwain, principal Queen square school, Charlottetown, acting provincial secretary, 25 cts.; J. D. Seaman, princi- pal Prince street school, Charlottetown, 25 cts. Prince County: James Landrigan, principal Kensington school. Three members ; 50 cents. Nova Scotia. Halifax County : George Lawson (life), president ; A. H. MacKay (life), Dominion secretary-treasurer and provincial secretary ; Dr. A. W. H. Lindsay, Florence A. Peters, County academy (1898) ; Harry Piers, Stanyan, 25 cts; G. R. Marshall, prin. Richmond school (1896), 50 cts. ; all of Halifax city; Rev. James Rosborough, Musquodoboit Harbour. Lunenburg County: B. MacKittrick, B.A., principal County academy (1898). Queen’s County: Carrie B. Hemeon, Liverpool. Shelburne County : C. Stanley Bruce, principal County academy, Shelburne, 25 cts. ; Angus M.Swanburg, Shelburne. Yarmouth County : Antoinette Forbes, BrA., County academy, Yarmouth (1895); Mrs. E. J. Vickery, 25 cts. ; Mrs. A. J. MacCallum, 25 cts.; Mary Lovitt, 25 cts.; Beth Lovitt, 25 cts. ; Ada Goudey, 25 cts. ; Theodosia Goudey, 25 cts. ; Florence Brown, 50 cts. ; Charles E. Brown, 50 cts.; Miss H. J.Gunn; Mabel Cann, 25 cts.; Maude Cann, 25 cts.; Anne Lovitt, 25 cts.; Frances L. Allen, 25 cts.; all of Yarmouth town. Digby County: I. M. Longley, principal County academy, Digby, 25 cts. Annapolis County: Wm. M. MacVicar, M.A., principal County academy, Annapolis. King’s County : Prof. A, E. Cold- well, M.A., Acadia college, Wolfville ; Ida Parker, Berwick, 25 cts. Hants County: J. A. Smith, M.A., principal County academy ; Blanche K. MeLatchy, N. A. Burgoyne, Helen Bennett, G. L. Borden, and A. E. Dimock, all of Windsor. Cumberland County: E. J. Lay, principal County academy, 25 cts.; I. C. Craig, inspector of public schools, 50 ets. ; CII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA (life) ; E. B. Paul, M.A., Agnes D. Cameron, Norman Cuthbert, Wm. Florence Black, 25 cts.; Edith Copp, 25 cts.; Anna Fillimore, 25 cts. ; Clara Archibald, 25 cts.; Ethel Tuttle, 25 cts.; Jessie West, 25 cts.; Leah Hockin, 25 cts.; Archibald Murray, 25 cts.; Miss Ford, 25 cts.; N. D. MacTavish, 50 cts. (1896), all of Amherst ; T. C. McKay, B.A., principal publie schools, Parrsboro’, 50 cts.; Mary E. Charman, Wallace, 25 cts. Colchester County: W. R. Campbell, B.A., principal County academy, Truro; Hugh Graham Creelman, B.A., Upper Stewiacke. Pictou County : C. B. Robinson, B.A., County academy ; W. A. Hickman, both of Pictou town; Janie Munro, Hopewell, 25 cts. Antigonish County : Prof. D. M. MacAdam, St. Francis Xavier, Antigonish, $1 (1897). Guys- boro’ County ; E. B. Smith, B.A., principal County academy, Guysboro’ ; E. E. Mack, principal public schools, Canso, Inverness County : Louise M. Paint, Port Hawkesbury, 25 cts. Cape Breton County: Frank I. Stewart, B.A., Sydney academy ; Louise MacMillan, North Sydney, 25 cts. Sixty members; $11]. New Brunswick. St. John County: G. U. Hay, M.A., Ph.B., provincial secretary, St. John, 25 cts.. Charlotte County: J. Vroom, St. Stephen, 25 cts.; H. F. Perkins, Grand Manan, 25 cts. King’s County: Edith Darling, Nan- wigewauk. Sunbury County : Jas. A, Edmonds, Lauvina, 25 cts. York County : Geo. A. Inch, B.Sc., Fredericton, 25 cts.; Prof. John Britain, Normal school, Fredericton, 25 cts. Albert County : Mrs. L. E. Osman, Hillsboro’, 25 cts. Westmoreland County : G. J. Oulton, principal public schools, Dorchester, 25 cts. (1899); Geo. J. Trueman, Point de Bute, 25 cts.; Mary Fawcett, Moncton, 25 cts. Kent County : Isabella J. Caie, Richibucto, 25 cts. Restigouche County: Alex. Ross, B.A., Dalhousie. Thirteen members; $2.75. Quebec. Prof. D. P. Penhallow, B. Sc., McGill University, Montreal; Dr. T. J. W. Burgess, superintendent Protestant Hospital for Insane, Montreal (1898) ; Rev. Robert Hamilton, Grenville; Miss C. M. Derick, Clarence- ville (1896): S. W. Mack Salinas, California, U.S.A. (1897). Five mem- bers. Ontario J. A. Morton, Wingham, provincial secretary (1896) ; Prof. John Macoun, M.A., Ottawa (1896) ; James M. Macoun, curator, Herbarium, Geological Survey Department, Ottawa; James Fletcher, Dominion Ex- perimental Farm, Ottawa, $1 (1898); William Scott, science master, Normal school, Toronto, $1 (1897) ; John E. Wilson, 408 Delaware avenue, Toronto, 25 cts; Rev. Prof. James Fowler, Queen’s University, Kingston ; J. Dearness, public school inspector, London (1898); James Goldie, Guelph; R. S. Muir, Walkerton; James White, Edmonton; Roderick PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CII Cameron, Niagara Falls, South (18:8); Miss A. Pook, Niagara Falls, South, 25 cts Thirteen members; $2.50. Manitoba. Winnipeg City : Rev. W. A. Burman, B.D., provincial secretary, 383: Selkirk avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Carruthers, Selkirk avenue E, 25 cts. ; Miss Nelson, 515 Notre Dame street, 25 cts.; Miss Fox, Cathedral avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Davis, 301 Austin street, 25 cts.; Miss Waye, 136 Selkirk avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Aitchison, 287 Young street, 25 cts. ; Miss Young, 287 Burrows avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Rogers, 140 Edmonton street, 25 cts.; Miss Kennedy, 459 William avenue, 25 cts.; Miss G Reed, Central school, 25 cts.; Miss O. E. Gray, principal Pembina school, 415 William avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Macdonald, 219 Garry street, 25 cts.; D. Melntyre, superintendent of public schools, 25 cts.; Miss DesBrisay, 330 Ellise street, 25 cts.; Miss M. Christie, 114 Garry street, 25 cts.; Miss Walsh, 369 Graham street, 25 cts.; H.S. Maclean, Esq., 206 Edmonton street, Normal school, 25 cts.; Miss A. B. Stewart, 216 Isabel street, 25 cts.; G. H. Mulvey, principal N. central school, 160 River avenue, 25 cts.; Miss Parsons, 264 King street, 25 cts.; W. A. McIntyre, B.A., principal Normal school, 25 cts.; W. P. Argue, B.A., principal central school, Cauchon street, 25 cts.; J. H. McCarthy, princi- pal south central school, 269 Young street, 25 cts.; A. E Garratt, 176 Hargrave street, 25 cts.; Miss M. Walker, 64 Aikins street, 25 cts. : Miss Holiday, 230 Smith street, 25 cts. Marquette County: Rev. S. Mac- Morine, Portage La Prairie, 25 cts. St Francois Xavier : Mrs. Morrison (1898). Twenty-nine members ; ($7—$2 provincial expenses) =$5. Assiniboia. Lake’s End: Rev. George Arthur, B.Sc., acting provincial secre- tary, 25cts. Pheasant Forks : Thos. R. Donnelly, acting county secretary, 25 cts. Two members, 50 cts. Saskatchewan. Battleford: Rev. C. W. Bryden, provincial secretary ; Dr. L. A. Paré, N.W.M.P., P. G. Laurie, H. Richardson, Mrs. G. H. Storer. Prince Albert : Rev. E. K. Matheson. Six members. Alberta. Olds: T. N. Willing, provincial secretary, 50 cts. (1896). Calgary : J. J. Morgan, Dr. Macdonald, and Houseman Oldham, committee of Natural Science Club. Red Deer: H. H. Gaetz. Six members ; 50 cents. ; 50 cents provincial expenses. British Columbia. Victoria: A. J. Pineo, B.A., high school, provincial secretary, $5, CIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Northcott, Francis A. Thomson, John H. McConnell, John L. Colbert, Edward Jack, Ewen Cameron, Henry Boyd, Fred Herd, Harry Pridham, Edward Kermode, W. W. Wilson, Christopher Loat, Paul Renwick, Walter Storey, J. Murray McGregor (59 McClure street), J. N. Larimer, Herman Ohlson, the Misses J. Colquhoun, L. R. Renwick, Edith Byrn (110 Vancouver street), Annie Murray, Nora Denny, Mary Mason, Jane G. Loat, Alice Dalby, M. C. Maclean, C. Macgregor, Pearl Fleming, Minnie Munsie, Beatrice Tobin, Annie Catheart, Cora Loat, Eva Miller, I. McTaggart, May Duncan, Parker Northcot, Bertie Mason, Rose Jackson, Bessie Morrison, Elizabeth Watson, Rowena Taylor, Lillian McTaggart, Margaret Hiscocks, Kate Braid, Dorothy Allison, Blanche Cowes, I. Leeming, Mabel Sylvester. Vancouver: J. K. Henry, B.A., high school. New Westminster: Mrs. Albert J. Hill, Mrs. Wm. Lee. Hope: Samuel Moore, B.A. Nanaimo: J. E. Norcross, Northfield. Sleuston : Ruyter S. Shorman. Chilliwack: H. B. Turner, Atchelitz. Okanagan Mission : Miss D. M. M. Thomson. Twenty-five cents from each of the fifty-nine members last given. Sixty members. (Fees, $19.75 ; plus sale of book- lets, $6 ; plus advanced $2.25 ; equal to provincial expenses, $28). Net receipts negative, $2.25 over-expenditure by provincial secretary in his province. GENERAL FINANCIAL STATEMENT. (From 25th May, 1894—last report to Royal Society—to 27th May, 1895—present report to Royal Society. ) 1894, 1895. May 25—Balance (last report)..... $10 90 | Jan. 2—Postage stamps—general à correspondence........ $ 1 00 1895. “© 10—Postage —300 cirulars No. Jan. 31—Disc’t printing account.. 1 09 djand 600) No: Gasser 3 00 April 8—Fees, Assiniboia.. .. 0 50 ‘ 31—T.C. Allen & Co., Halifax, 9— ‘ (gross) British Col- printing 400 circulars UNDIA SES Apres 28 00 INOS. eS eee 18 83 a 22—Fees (gross) Alberta ee 0 50 1,000 circulars No. 6.... 3 10 27— Manitoba... 7 00 | April 9—Expenditure Prov. Sec’y “ 30— “ Prince Edward Isl'd 0 50 British Columbia...... 28 00 ‘ 30— ‘ Nova Scotia LOU “© 9—Over expenditure Prov. ‘€ 30— ‘ New Brunswick.... 2 75 Sec’y British Columbia. 2 25 RD MSN (Ontario. EEE 2 50 | ‘“ 22—Expenditure Prov. Sec’y AND OLA ARR E MERS 0 50 ‘ 27—Expenditure Prov. Sec y Mamitobamncerin EE 2 OC May 10—T. C. Ailen, printing 125 CITCUIATSENIO MES EEE 2 00 ‘ 10—Postage, general corres- DOndencer ere eee 1 00 HO = SCAGIONELYE TEE hehe eae 0 50 ‘* 27—Balance—Cash onhand.. 2 56 MAY Ziti ER EUR PT AE ADO ue BOF 74a MA VAT RE PRE MERE ONE $64 74 A. H. Mackay, General Sec'y-Treas., Botanical Club of Canada. Halifax, Nova Scotia, 27th May, 1895. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CV SESSION V. (May 17th.) REPORTS OF SECTIONS. The president called upon the four sections to make their usual reports, which are as follows: Rapport de la Section I. La première section a l’honneur de faire rapport qu’elle s’est réunie en séances les 15, 16 et 17 mai, sous le présidence de Monsignor Tanguay. Etaient présents, Joseph Royal, F.-G. Marchand, l'abbé Gosselin, Benjamin Sulte, A.-D. DeCelles, J.-M. LeMoine, Adolphe Poisson, Joseph-Edmond Roy. | MM. Louis Fréchette, Paul de Cazes, Napoléon Legendre, Faucher de Saint-Maurice et M. l'abbé Verreau se sont excusés par écrit. Les travaux suivants ont été lus et acceptés pour impression : 1. — Encore un oublié: Le P. de Bonnécamps, par M. l'abbé A.-H. (rosselin. 2. — Une famille de robe: les Cugnet, par M. Joseph-Edmond Roy. 3. — (Généalogie des Barons de Saint-Castin, par M. de Dufau de Maluquer, juge à Voix, département de l'Ariège. Com- muniqué par M. Joseph-Edmond Roy. 4. — Notre littérature, par M. Napoléon Legendre. Ont été lus et référés à des comités : 1. — Histoire des compagnies françaises de commerce, par le D' N.-E. Dionne. 2. — Chronique de la mer, par M. Faucher de Saint-Maurice. M. Sulte propose, appuyé par M. DeCelles, que M. Gabriel Gravier, de Rouen, soit nommé membre correspondant de la Société royale, en place de M. Camille Doucet, secrétaire perpétuel de l'Académie française, décédé. M. Gravier a publié dans le cours des trente dernières années une foule de travaux, dont la plupart ont trait à l’histoire de la Nouvelle- France et de la Louisiane. Son principal ouvrage, Découvertes et établis- sements de Carelier de la Salle, aussi bien que sa fondation de la Société normande de Géographie, il y a vingt ans, l'ont fait beaucoup remarquer en France, et il est chevalier de la Légion d'honneur à titre d’historien, géo- graphe, etc. Sa dernière publication nous a donné un très beau fac-similé de la carte des grands lacs de ? Amérique du Nord, dressée en 1670 par Bréhan de Gallinée. Ce fac-similé était accompagné d'une brochure remplie de savants commentaires. M. Gravier est du nombre des cinq ou six Français qui étudient l'histoire du Canada et qui l’enrichissent de leurs travaux. Les élections des officiers donnent le résultat suivant : Président—M. Joseph Royal, Vice-président—M. l'abbé A.-H. Gosselin, Secrétaire—M. Joseph-Edmond Roy (réélu). JOsEPH-EpDMOND Roy, CyPRIEN TANGUAY, Secrétaire. Président. CVI ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Report of Section TT. The following papers were read before the section : 1.—< A Plan for a General History of the Province of New Bruns- wick,’ by W. F. Ganong, M.A., Ph.D. Communicated by Dr. George Stewart, F.R.G.S. The writer has for several years been preparing to begin a general history of the province of New Brunswick. Compelled for reasons given to alter his intention, he here sketches the complete plan for the work as it has outlined itself, after much trial and selection. It has permanent value, since it represents an adaptation to the historical conditions of that province. It traces first the characteristics of a good local history, and secondly shows the application of these to New Brunswick, and the logic of the division into periods, etc., of its history. 2.—“ Religion and Aerolites,’ by Arthur Harvey, F.S.S. This is an account of some typical cases of the worship of these bodies, with reasons why, in the investigation of the development of religion, more attention should be given to this branch of nature-worship. 3.—‘The Ethics of Literary Originality,” by Mr. George Murray, M.A. 4.—* The Canadian Dominion and proposed Australian Common- wealth.” A study in comparative politics. By Dr. Bourinot, C.M.G. This monograph is intended to supplement a series of constitutional studies that have already appeared in the Transactions of the Royal Society. 1. The English character of Canadian institutions. 2. Canada and the United States. 3. The Federal systems of Canada and the United States. 4. Congressional compared with parliamentary government. A summary is here given of the federal constitution of Canada, and of that proposed for Australia, and comments made on the differences in principle and detail. The paper necessarily is a review of the experiences of Canada in working her federal system so far. 5.—‘*An Iroquois Condoling Council,” by Horatio Hale, M.A. (Harvard.) In this essay the learned author gives an account of the rarest, and by far the most important, ceremony of the Iroquois—their *‘ Condoling Council,” at which a deceased chief is publicly lamented, his successor is endowed with his office and title, and is formally received into the Great Council of the League. It is styled by Morgan the ‘‘ Mourning Council,” but Mr. Hale states in his paper that his Iroquois friends prefer his rendering as more clearly expressing the sympathetic nature of the ceremony. 6.—‘‘ The present Position of American Anthropology,” by Professor John Campbell, LL.D. 7.—‘The Proposed Cabot Celebration in Canada in 1897,” by Mr: O. A. Howland, M.L.A. of Ontario. Communicated by Dr. Bourinot, C.M.G. 8.—“ Notes on a Short Document from Paris, signed by Charles Biencourt,” by Rev. Dr. Patterson. 9.— Pre-historic Man in British Columbia,’ by Mr. Charles Hill Tout. Communicated by Dr. G. M. Dawson, C.M.G. The attendance of members was very good. Out of a total of twenty- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CVII four members, fifteen were present. Three meetings of the section were held. Mr. Archibald Lampman, of Ottawa, was unanimously elected by this section a Fellow of the Royal Society of Canada on motion of Drs. Bourinot and Stewart, and that fact was duly communicated to the Royal Society and ratified. The printing committee is composed of Dr. Bourinot, Dr. S. E. Dawson and Dr. George Stewart. It was moved by Dr. Dawson, seconded by Mgr. O’Brien, That the members of the second section have learned with great satisfaction that Dr. Brymner has ready for publication an abstract of all the documents in London bearing upon the history of the Acadian provinces of the Dominion, and they respectfully recommend that nothing may delay the publication of the abstracts of those important historic records, so long looked for by students of history in the maritime pro- vinces. Carried. It was moved by Rev. Principal Grant, D.D., seconded by Dr. Bouri- not, C.M.G., That in future, the nomination of members to fill vacancies be not taken up on the first day of the society’s session. Carried. It was moved by Rey. Principal Grant, seconded by Dr. John Watson, That when the author of a paper is unable to be present, he be re- quested to write a synopsis of it which can be read to the section in fifteen or twenty minutes ; and that when this is not done, the paper be not read until all papers whose authors are present have been read. Carried. The office-bearers for the ensuing year are: President—Dr. J. George Bourinot, C.M.G. Vice-President—Most Rey. Dr. O’Brien, archbishop of Halifax, Secretary—Dr. George Stewart, F.R.G.S. GEORGE STEWART, Secretary. Report of Section LIT. Section three reports a very successful session, no less than fifteen members being present out of a total membership of twenty, and one of the absent members having contributed a valuable paper. Four meetings were held, viz., May 15th, 12.30 p.m. and 3.30 p.m., May 16th, 10 a.m., and May 17th, 9 a.m. Eleven papers were read and important discussions followed. The papers were then referred to the publication committee. The section passed a unanimous expression of regret at the death of Mr. Carpmael, which was communicated to the family of their late fellow member. Notice of motion haying been given at the first meeting of the CVIII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA society, and the subject having been referred to section three for con- sideration, the section reports in favour of the following resolution : “Having reference to the unification of the nautical and astron- omical and civil days, so that all may begin everywhere at midnight, as contemplated by the sixth resolution of the Washington International conference of 1884, and to the present state of the question as set forth in the accompanying memorandum, and having reference to the views of astronomers, that the proposal can, with least difficulty, be carried into effect on the first day of January, 1901, and to the necessity of nautical ephemerides being prepared several years in advance, this society desires to express the opinion that it is in the interests of science and seamen in all parts of the world that a final determination be speedily reached, and hereby requests the council, in the name and on behalf of the society, to adopt such measures as may be considered expedient to bring about the desired result.” The papers read are : 1.—“ Note on an Attempt to Measure the Relative Easterly and Westerly Transmission Times through an Atlantic Cable,” by Prof. C. H. McLeod. — ‘On the Estimation of Starch,’ by Thomas Macfarlane. 3.—* Viscosity in Liquids and Instruments for its Measurement,” by Anthony MeGill, M.A., presented by Mr. Macfarlane. 4.—On some Application of DeMoire’s Formule,’ by Prof. N. F. Dupuis. 5.—“On the Hypotheses of Abstract Dynamics,” by Prof. J. G. MacGregor. 6.—‘ On the Mirage at Kingston,” by Prof. N. F. Dupuis. 7.—* The Chemical Composition of Andradite from two Localities in Ontario,’ by Prof. B. J. Harrington. 8.—‘‘ Note on Secondary Undulations Recorded by Self Registering Tide Gauges and on Exceptional Tides in Relation to Wind and Barometer,” by W. Bell Dawson, C.E. Communicated by Prof. Johnson. 9.— Observations of Temperature Changes of the Soil at various Depths with Electrical Resistance, Thermometers made at the McDonald Physics Building, McGill University, Mon. treal,” by Hugh L. Callendar, M.A., FRS. 10.—“The Theory of the Screen in the Photo-Mechanical Process,” by E. Deville. 11.—‘* On the Unification of Civil, Nautical and Astronomical Time,” by G.E. Lumsden. Communicated by Dr. Sandford Fleming. The officers elected for the year 1895-96 are : President—Prof. Bovey. Vice-President—Prof. Dupuis. Secretary—E. Deville. E. DEVILLE, Secretary. 2 “. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CIX Report of Section IV. Section four has held four meetings in all, at which there were four- teen members present. Ten papers in all were read, of which only two were presented by title. Although the amount of work accomplished has been much less than on former occasions, the papers have all possessed a high degree of value as the outcome of original research. In this connection it should be stated that the general sentiment of the section is opposed to the occupation of so large a portion of the time given to the work of the general society by routine business, operating, as it does, to seriously impair the efficiency of the work accomplished by the sections. Feeling that the present conditions of faulty administration are incompatible with the great interests involved, the section appointed a committee to inquire into the subject, with a view to securing co-opera- tive action on the part of local governments, and the adoption of measures which should tend to the conservation of our timber resources and natural water supply. The following report, which was unanimously adopted, is therefore presented, with the request that it be forwarded to the govern- ment, with such representations as may be deemed advisable : “ The Royal Society of Canada respectfully represents that under existing conditions there is great and needless waste of one of our greatest sources of national wealth, through the destruction of timber by fire and other causes, while the removal of large forest areas seriously threatens the efficiency and continuance of the water supply. Under these circum- stances, the Royal Society would respectfully recommend that immediate action be taken looking to the establishment of a proper administration of the remaining timber lands, so that the timber resources of the country may be more economically managed, and the perpetuity of the forest cover in those districts where streams have their origin be maintained, in order that the continuity of the water supply may be assured ; and that for the carrying out of this object, the society would recommend the appointment of a permanent forestry commissioner to inquire into and administer the various interests involved. D. P. PENHALLOW. Jee DURGESS. “WM. SAUNDERS. “ RoBertT BELL.” A review of attendance and of papers read by members shows that during the thirteen years the society has been in operation there has been a display of zeal not only in the actual operation of the sessions, but also in the promotion of scientific research rarely equalled by similar societies elsewhere. At the present time the section has its full quota of members, twenty-five. Of the original twenty members, fourteen are still on the rolls and actively engaged in important lines of work. The following CX ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA summary statement of the work and attendance of members now in the section may serve to encourage those who are disposed to be doubtful of our work, and will serve as a definite basis for the future compilation and preservation of more accurate records than have been kept in the past. SUMMARY OF ATTENDANCE AND PAPERS, SEC. IV., 1892-1894. mi lection. Noel Le Attendance. 1e a ON EEE ASS | 1882 13 13 BelleDr A RDDErt- FENTE 1882 13 9 Bethune, Rev. C. J.S....... | 1892 3 2 Burgess Dr PAJPAWEr "= E" 1885 10 3 Dawson: Dr Geer tt 1882 13 10 Dawsons Sine AW MEET ete 1882 13 12 AIS Aa MR MER REREeE "27e 1893 2 2 RIétCher eme RER 1885 10 10 Howler REV JR ME setae 1891 4 2 Gilpin ME APE ER TAC 1882 13 i Grantiasin dames RTE eee a 1882 13 9 rasta A6 1000080022 1894 1 1 aya GUERRE ANR Rene 1894 1 iL Laflamme, Abbé....:........ 1882 13 9 Mawson wry Creer 1882 13 6 MaCKa y eA. Toei daar secrets 1888 7 4 Macoun>, Protea dso RTC EEE 1882 13 8 Matthew. Gelber seers etre 1882 13 13 MNS) Or AN EME coer 1890 5 5 Penhallow, Prof \DAP.7 1885 10 7 Saunders: "PrOLAWE re 1882 13 10 Selwyn, Dr. AR: OC... 002 1882 13 12 Taylor Rev I Gana ae tr 1894 1 Wihiteavess Jtebine- EEE a 1882 13 13 MTS RE MR MR ERREURS 1882 13 3 Po tals PE ee ele tete 236 171 Percentageiohattendance inten et te sl ite acer 72°4 Papers Presented. 12 rss. PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CXI Respecting the establishment of a biological station in Canada, the section feels that it has insufficient information on which to base a definite recommendation, and would ask that consideration be deferred until next year in order that inquiries may be made and the expediency of the measure more carefully inquired into. Election of officers for the next year resulted as follows : President—Dr. T. W. Mills. Vice-President—Prof. D. P. Penhallow. Secretary—Dr. P.J. W. Burgess. The committee on publication report a recommendation to publish all papers read at the present session of the section, together with one by Mr. Lambe presented at the last annual meeting, but not published. D. P. PENHALLOW, Secretary. Dr. 8S. E. Dawson presented the following report from the Cabot committee : | “ Your committee to whom was referred the question of a commem- oration of the four hundredth anniversary of the discovery of the con- tinent of America by John Cabot have met and beg to report as follows: “That in view of the fact that all the available resources of the society are already appropriated in carrying on its necessary work, it is unadvisable for the Royal Society of Canada to enter upon any extensive plan involving heavy responsibilities ; “That, nevertheless, it is the duty of the society in some way to commemorate an event of such surpassing historical importance, and the committee recommend that the annual meeting for the year 1897 be held at Halifax on Monday, June 21, and that, after transacting the usual business. an excursion be made to Sydney, and from thence to the most eastern point of the island of Cape Breton; the details of such excursion to be reported upon at the next annual meeting of the society ; “That on the occasion of the excursion above referred to the found- ation-stone of some permanent monument should be laid ; and that the spot upon the island of Cape Breton selected for such monument, and its design and cost, be reported upon at the next annual meeting of the society. “Your committee furthermore report : “That at a meeting of members held, by kind permission of his excellency the governor-general, at government house, on Thursday, the 16th instant, O. A. Howland, Esq., delegate of the Canadian Institute, Toronto, attended and laid before the meeting an extended plan of a great historical commemorative exposition to be held at Toronto, in con- nection with the contemplated meeting of the British Association in that city, in September of the same year, which plan is fully set forth in a CXII ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA paper read in section two, to be published in the Transactions of the present vear ; ‘That the plan proposed by Mr. Howland in no way clashes with the preceding recommendation of your committee ; the scheme is one of a broad national character, which the Royal Society should approve and support with its sanction and encouragement ; ‘“ Your committee therefore recommend that delegates be appointed to represent the Royal Society in any body which may be organized for the purposes of getting up a grand national historical exposition to com- memorate the discovery of the continent of America in 1497, and that the delegates shall have no power to commit the society to any definite plan, but shall report at the next annual meeting.” The following resolutions were adopted : Moved by Dr. Sandford Fleming, seconded by Sir William Dawson, (1.) “ Resolved, That having reference to the unification of the nautical, astronomical and civil days, so that all may begin everywhere at midnight as contemplated by the sixth resolution of the Washington International Conference of 1884, and to the present state of the question as set forth in the accompanying memorandum, and having reference to the views of astronomers that the proposal can, with least difficulty, be carried into effect on the first day of January, 1901, and to the necessity of nautical ephemerides being prepared several years in advance, the Royal Society desires to express the opinion that it is in the interests of science and seamen in all parts of the world that a final determination be speedily reached, and hereby requests the council, in the name and on behalf of the society, to adopt such measures as may be considered expedient to bring about the desired result.” (2.) “ Resolved, That the committee, with respect to the Cabot cele- bration in 1897, be further empowered to make full inquiries into the subject and submit a full report thereon at the next meeting.” (On motion of Archbishop O’Brien, seconded by Principal Grant.) (3.) “ Resolved, That Dr. Bourinot, Rev. Dr. Clark, Principal Grant, Lieut.-Col. Denison, Dr. Ellis, Dr. Sandford Fleming and Prof. Ramsay Wright, be nominated delegates to represent the society in any body which may be organized to promote a great historical exposition at Toronto in 1897, and that said delegates shall report at the next annual meeting.” (Moved and seconded as in previous motion.) The following notice of motion was referred to the council with power to inquire into the whole subject of election of members, on the under- standing that the decision of the council (if any) should be communicated to the members of the society before the next general meeting : “That in any contest for the election of fellows, should no candidate receive the requisite number of votes, the council may elect such mem- PROCEEDINGS FOR 1895 CXIII ber or members as it may deem best qualified, at any meeting of the council held before the date fixed for the annual meeting, provided a quorum of members of council be present.” On motion of Prof. Bovey, seconded by Prof. Penhallow.) Election of Officers for 1895-96. The Royal Society then proceeded to the election of officers of the society for 1895-96 (May) and the following gentlemen were unanimously elected : President—Dr. A. R. C. Selwyn, C.M.G., FRS. Vice-President—Archbishop O’Brien, D.D. Honorary Secretary—Dr. Bourinot, C.M.G. Honorary Treasurer—James Fletcher, Esq.. F.L.S. Conclusion of Business. The following resolutions were adopted : (1.) “ Resolved, The Royal Society of Canada express their hearty appreciation of the hospitalities so graciously extended to the fellows and delegates by their excellencies the governor-general and the Countess of Aberdeen.” (On motion of Dr. Stewart, seconded by Dr. Johnson.) (2.) “ Resolved, The Royal Society of Canada desire to express their deep appreciation of the hospitality extended to them by the citizens of Ottawa during the present session.” (On motion of Prof, Penhallow, seconded by Dr, Harrington.) (3.) “ Resolved, The Royal Society of Canada express their obliga- tions to Dr. MacCabe for the facilities he has given to its members in the normal school building on the occasion of the present meeting.” (On motion of Prof. Penhallow, seconded by Dr. Mills.) The thirteenth general meeting of the Royal Society then adjourned. PUBLIC MEETINGS. On the evening of May 16th Professor Cox, M.A. (Cantab.), of McGill University, delivered an able address before a large audience on ‘‘Unsolved Problems in the Manufacture of Light,’ with the aid of the apparatus generously loaned for the occasion by the governors of the university. On the evening of the 17th a public meeting was held in the Assembly Hall, and a number of poems were read by Canadian poets. Professor Clark, president of the second section, English literature, acted as chairman. In introducing the poets on the platform he paid high tribute to their merit, and deprecated the assertions sometimes made, that Canada was lacking in material for the poet's pen. Proc. 1895. x. CXIV ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The first poem read was “The Passing of Père La Brosse,” composed by Miss Machar. Miss Machar was present, but the poem was read by Principal Grant. J. D. Edgar, M.P. followed by reading a few lyrics by Mr. John Reade. “The Tree,” composed by Mrs. Harrison, and found in her published book of poems, “ Pine, Rose and Fleur de Lis,” was read by Mr. Duncan Campbell Scott. Mr. Scott also read one of his own poems, “ The Reaper and the Angel.” He also read “The Last Watch,” com- posed by Mr. Bliss Carman. Miss Pauline Johnson was expected to read her poem, “ The Song my Paddle Sings,” but recited instead, being dressed in Indian costume. Mr. Archibald Lampman read C. G. D. Roberts's poem, “ Recessional,” also two of his own poems, “ At the Ferry” and “ Inter Vias.” Arch- bishop O’Brien read “ A Midnight Threnody,” one of the many poems of which he is author. Rev. F. G. Scott read two of his own productions, “A Song of Triumph ” and ‘‘Samson.” J. D. Edgar, M. P., rendered his poem, “ The White Stone Canoe.” N. F. Davin, M. P., recited his poem, ‘ An Ode to Canada.” Mr. W. W. Campbell read his poems, ‘“ Pan the Fallen” and “The Humming Bee,” and the programme concluded by Miss Johnson reciting ‘ Beyond the Blue” very effectively. Lord Aberdeen proposed, and Hon. G. W. Ross seconded a vote of thanks to the poets and the chairman, Prof. Clark, and the meeting closed REGULATIONS OF THE ONE S OCTO CO AN AT A : (AS REVISED TO MAY, 1895.) 1. Objects of the Society. The objects of the society are set forth in the preamble of the act of incorporation as follows: first, to encourage studies and investigations in literature and science; secondly, to publish transactions annually or semi-annually, containing the minutes of proceedings at meetings, records of the work performed, original papers and memoirs of merit and such other documents as may be deemed worthy of publication ; thirdly, to offer prizes or other inducements for valuable papers on subjects relating to Canada, and to aid researches already begun and carried so far as to render their ultimate value probable ; fourthly, to assist in the collection of specimens with a view to the formation of a Canadian museum of archives, ethnology, archeology and natural history. 2. Name. By the gracious permission of Her Majesty the Queen, the society will bear the name of the Royal Society of Canada, and the members shall be entitled “ Fellows of the Royal Society of Canada.” 3. Honorary President and Patron. His Excellency the Governor-General shall be the honorary presi- dentjand patron of the society. 4. Division into Sections. The society shall consist of the four following sections : 1. French Literature, with History, Archeology and allied subjects. 2. English Literature, with History, Archeology and allied subjects. 3. Mathematical, Chemical and Physical Sciences. 4, Geological and Biological Sciences. CXVI REGULATIONS OF THE The sections may meet separately for the reading and discussion of papers, and for business, at such times and places as may be fixed by the sections under the control of the council. 5. Officers. The officers of the society shall be a president and vice-president, with an honorary secretary and a treasurer, to be elected by the whole society ; besides a president, vice-president and secretary of each section, to be elected by each section. The elections shall be annual. The council of the society shall consist of the officers so elected, and of ex-presidents, during three years from the date of their retirement from the office of president, and of such ex-members of the council, not exceeding four in number, as may be selected by the council itself. The ex-members, so elected, shall continue in office for three years, and after- wards until successors are appointed. 6. Members. The Fellows shall be persons resident in the Dominion of Canada, or in Newfoundland, who have published original works or memoirs of merit, or have rendered eminent services to literature or to science. The number of members in each section shall be in general limited to twenty, but may be increased if any section should so desire, in the manner hereinafter indicated. Nominations to fill vacancies in any section may be made at any time in writing by any three members of that section, and the nomination papers shall be lodged with the honorary secretary, who shall make a record of them. When the vacancy occurs, the honorary secretary shall notify the members of the section in which it has taken place, and transmit to each a printed list of the candidates nominated, at least four months before the annual or any general meeting of the society. Each member may then place a mark (x) opposite the name of the candidate for whom he votes, and return the voting paper to the honorary secretary, who shall report to the council at a meeting, to be held at least two months before the annual meeting, the number of votes obtained by each candidate. Should any of these have obtained a majority of the whole section, the council shall so report to the society. Should this result not be attained, then the council may select one or more of the candidates obtaining the highest number of votes of the section, and cause the members of the society to be advised of the names of the candidates so selected, at least one month previous to the date of the annual meeting, when the election may take place by vote of the members present, or the matter be referred back to the section con- cerned, to select names from among the candidates nominated, and recommend them to the society for election. This selection and recom- ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CXVII mendation by the section shall be made on the first day of the meeting at 2.30 p.m., unless otherwise ordered at that time by the section. If there be two or more vacancies the selection shall be made by a separate vote for each vacancy. Each section shall have power to increase its number by electing one new member annually. The proposal to elect an additional member shall be made by nominations in the usual manner, but each member of the section shall have the opportunity of voting against the election of an additional member absolutely ; and if the majority of votes be against the election of an additional member, then no such member shall be elected for that year. This clause shall cease to operate as soon as the total number in any section shall have reached twenty-five. 7. Duties of Members. Members shall sign the regulations of the society, shall be presented by the president to the society at a general meeting of the same, shall attend its stated meetings or send reasons of absence to the honorary secretary, and shall pay an annual subscription of $2.00 or the sum of $20.00 in one payment in commutation of the same for life membership. These payments shall entitle members to receive the Transactions of the society. Any member may withdraw from the society, and the society may, by resolution in general session on the recommendation of the council. grant to such member the privilege of retaining his title, and his name shall thenceforward be entered on the lists as a retired member retaining title. Any member failing to attend three years in succession, without presenting a paper, or assigning reasons in writing satisfactory to the society, shall be considered to have resigned. 8. Corresponding Members. The society may elect by baliot on proposal by three members, or on recommendation of the council, persons not resident in Canada as cor- responding members. Such persons must be eminent in literature or science, and evidence to that effect must be presented to the society at the time of their proposal or recommendation. The number of corres- ponding members shall be limited to sixteen. That in acting under rule 8 of the constitution, four of the corresponding members shall be elected for each section ; and the name or names proposed, the names of the proposers, and the reasons in writing, shall be announced to the society through the honorary secre- tary, at least one day before the balloting for any such corresponding member. (Resolution of May, 1884.) CXVIII REGULATIONS OF THE 9. Meetings. The society shall hold an annual meeting in such city of the Dominion as it may determine from time to time. It may at any annual meeting appoint other meetings to be held in the course of the year. The time of holding the annual meeting shall be on a day or days to be determined at the next previous meeting, or, failing this, by the council. The offices of the society shall be in the city of Ottawa, and its meetings shall be held in’ that city unless otherwise determined. 10. Papers. The title of any paper, memoir or other production, by a member, intended to be read at a meeting of the society, shall be submitted, together with an abstract of its contents, to the council, through the secretary, previous to the meeting at which it is to be read. On its approval, each such communication shall be assigned to the section to which it belongs, and having been therein read and discussed, shall be submitted to a com- mittee of the section, and on report of said committee may be recom- mended to the council for publication, either entire or in abstract, in the Transactions of the society. Communications by persons not members of the society may be submitted by members on the same conditions as their own productions. 11. Associated Societies. Every scientific or literary society in the Dominion which may be selected by vote of the society shall be invited by circular of the honorary secretary to elect annually one of its members as a delegate to the meetings of the society, such delegate to have, during his term of office, the privilege of taking part in all general or sectional meetings for reading and discussion of papers, and to be empowered to communicate a short statement of original work done and papers published during the year by his society, and to report on any matters in which the Royal Society may usefully aid in publication or otherwise. 12. Circulation of Transactions. Copies of the Transactions of the society shall be sent to the fol- lowing : All members who have paid their subscriptions. All associated societies. Such foreign societies as may be selected by the council. The lieutenant-governors of the provinces of the Dominion and Newfoundland. The members of the Privy Council of Canada. ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CXIX The chief justice and judges of the Supreme Court of Canada. The speakers of the Senate and House of Commons. - The chief justice of each province. The premier of each province. The speakers of the legislatures of each province, The minister or superintendent of education in each province. The universities, the library of parliament and the libraries of pro- vincial legislatures. 13. Duties of Council. The council shall manage all the affairs of the society in the intervals of its meetings, and shall make arrangements for the meetings. It shall meet at the call of the president. Three members shall be a quorum. The council shall report its proceedings at each meeting of the society for sanction. The council shall have the custody and disposal of all moneys, collections and other property of the society, subject to sanction of its pro- ceedings as above. In the absence of the president and vice-president, the council may appoint a temporary chairman, and in the case of vacancy of the office of honorary secretary or treasurer may appoint a temporary secretary or treasurer to hold office till the next meeting of the society. 14. Duties of the Honorary Secretary. The honorary secretary shall keep the minutes of the society and council, and shall conduct their correspondence, shali receive and attend to all nominations for members and officers of sections, shall keep the lists and records of the society, and, under advice of: the president, shall attend to any business that may arise in the intervals of meetings. He may, with consent of the council, delegate any part of his duties to a paid assistant appointed by the council. 15. Duties of the Treasurer. The treasurer shall have the custody of all moneys of the society, shall keep account of the same and submit these to the council at its meetings, and shall receive subscriptions, grants and donations, and make disbursements as shall be ordered by the council. 16. Addresses and Special Reports. It shall be the duty of the president, or in event of his being unable to do so, of the vice-president, to prepare an address for each annual meeting. CXX REGULATIONS OF THE It shall be the duty of the president of each section, or in event of his being unable to do so, of the vice-president, to prepare an address, having reference to the special objects of the section, for each annual meeting. The society in general session, or any of the sections, with consent of the society, may appoint committees to prepare reports on any special literary or scientific matters, or on the progress of literature and science, or on works published in Canada, and to suggest such honorary notice as may seem desirable in the case of meritorious works or researches. The ordinary committee of the section shall be limited to three in number, and consist of the officers of the section or any members that the section may select to make up the number. 17. Reading of Papers. I.—The representatives of each section in the council shall be the judges of the papers to be accepted or rejected. No paper shall be read in any section, at any general meeting of the society, unless it has been presented, either in full or in abstract, at least three weeks before the first day of the meeting, and formally accepted by the council, in accord- ance with rule X. of the society, except by special permission of the council. The publication of any paper not so accepted, as having been read before or presented to it, may be disavowed by the society. II.—No paper already published shall be accepted by the society except in cases where it shall have been entirely recast. IIl.—A programme containing the titles of papers to be read shall be printed and sent to the members of the society at least one week before the time of meeting. IV.—It shall be the duty of the secretaries of each section to prepare before each day’s meeting a list of the papers to be presented to each section, with the names of the authors and the time demanded for their reading. These lists shall be printed and made public each morning before the time fixed for the meeting. 18. Publication of Papers. I.—The author shall revise his MS. after reading, to prepare it for the press. II.—The first proof in galley shall be sent to the author, and also a revise in galley. ITT.—The matter shall then be put in page, and a proof sent to the secretary of the section to which it belongs, who will sign the proof when he has corrected it. . Should the author demand it, he may see a proof in page. IV.—The chairman of the printing committee or his deputy will ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CXXI sign the final revise, and will see that conformity in headings and in type is observed. V.—If the authors of papers are to be absent in places not accessible without delay, they shall indicate some person by whom the proofs shall be read, failing which the secretary of the section shall be responsible for their reading and correction. VI.—If, from the absence of the author, the proof of a paper cannot be read by him, and he has named no representative, and if the secretary will not read it, the printing committee shall not delay the volume for the author’s return, but shall omit the paper. VII.—All matter in the French language shall be read for literal errors by a French proof-reader skilled in the typographic art, and familiar with the present usage in France. 19. Amendments to Constitution or Rules. (Adopted Session of 1593). Members having motions to propose for a change in the constitution or regulations of the society, shall give notice thereof one month before any general meeting, and the secretary shall prepare a printed list of such notices, and submit it to the members on the first day of the meeting. No rule or regulation of the society shall be suspended, except with the consent of two-thirds of the Fellows present at a meeting. DÉDEMROMNERSOCREM YO CANADA FOUNDER: THE RIGHT HONOURABLE THE MARQUESS OF LORNE. OFFICERS FOR 1895-96. HONORARY PRESIDENT: HIS EXCELLENCY THE RT. HON. THE EARL OF ABERDEEN. Presipent—A. R. C. SELWYN, C.M.G., FRS. LL.D. VicE-PRESIDENT—MOST REV. ARCHBISHOP O’BRIEN, D.D. OFFICERS OF SECTIONS: SEC. I—French Literature, History, and Allied Subjects. PRESIDENT, #. Se Ae Ap J. ROYAL. VICE-PRESIDENT, Sed = + L’'ABBE GOSSELIN. SECRETARY, .. si oe a Ai; 1b 1RKONE. SEC, I1.—English Literature, History, and Allied Subjects. PRESIDENT, a Ns ais = DR. BOURINOT, C.M.G. VICE-PRESIDENT, 4 ae ARCHBISHOP O'BRIEN, D.D. SECRETARY, .. on ae a GEO. STEWART, Jun., D.C.L., LL.D. SEC. 111 — Mathematical, Physical, and Chemical Sciences. PRESIDENT, Le te ae 3 PROF. BOVEY. VICE-PRESIDENT, sa ahs ac PROF. DUPUIS. SECRETARY, oh oe + E. DEVILLE. SEC. IV.— (Geological and Biological Sciences. PRESIDENT, s a ay a. DR. WESLEY MILLS. VICE-PRESIDENT, ce 2 a PROF. D. P. PENHALLOW. SECRETARY, .. Æ ; DR. BURGESS. HONORARY SECRETARY, .. Le J. G. BOURINOT, C.M.G., LL.D., D.C.L. D.L. HONORARY TREASURER, .. te JAMES FLETCHER, F.L.S. ADDITIONAL MEMBERS OF COUNCIL: ! SANDFORD FLEMING, C.M.G., LL.D. ABBE J. C. K. LAFLAMME, D.D. SIR J. W. DAWSON, C.M.G., F.B.S. DR. G. M. DAWSON, C.M.G., F.R.S. J. M. LEMOINE. 1The Council for 1895-96 comprises the President and Vice-President of the Society, the Presidents, Vice-Presidents and Secretaries of Sections, the Honorary Treasurer, besides ex-Presidents of the Society (Rule 7) during three years from the date of their retirement, and any four members of the Society who have formerly served on the Council, if the Council should elect them every year. LE he Gal TAM hes \ rit fs LAN ng \ ik AE ROVN re sOClETY OEeCANADA LIST OF MEMBERS, 1895-96. I.—LITTÉRATURE FRANCAISE, HISTOIRE, ARCHÉOLOGIE, ETC. Brain, Mer L.-N., Archevêque de Cyrene, Québec. CASGRAIN, L’ABBE H.-R., docteur es lettres, Québec (ancien président). Cuoa, L’ABBEH, Oka, P.Q. Davin, L.-O., Montréal. DECAZES, PAUL, docteur és lettres, Québec. DECELLES, A.-D., docteur ès lettres, Ottawa. DIONNE, N.-E., Québec. FABRE, HECTOR, compagnon de l’ordre des SS. Michel et George, Paris, France, FAUCHER DE SAINT-MAURICE, N., docteur és lettres, chevalier de la légion d'honneur, Québec. FRÉCHETTE, Louis, docteur en droit, docteur ès lettres, chevalier de la légion d'honneur, Montréal. GOSSELIN, L’ ABBE AUGUSTE, docteur és lettres, St-Charles de Bellechasse, P.Q. LEGENDRE, NAPOLEON, docteur és lettres, Québec. LEMAY, PAMPHILE, docteur es lettres, Québec. LEMOINE, J.-M., ancien président, Québec. MARCHAND, F.-G., docteur es lettres, Saint-Jean, P.Q. Poisson, ADOLPHE, Arthabaskaville, P.Q. ROUTHIER, A.-B., docteur en droit et ès lettres, Québec. Roy, JosEPH-EDMOND, Lévis, P.Q. ROYAL, JOSEPH, rue St-Denis, Montréal. SULTE, BENJAMIN, Ottawa. TANGUAY, MGR CYPRIEN, docteur es lettres, Ottawa. VERREAU, L’ABBE HOSPICE, docteur ès lettres, Montréal. II.—ENGLISH LITERATURE, HISTORY, ARCHÆOLOG Y, ETC. BOURINOT, JOHN GEORGE, C.M.G., LL.D., D.C.L., D.L. (Laval), Ottawa (ex- President). BRYMNER, DouGLASs, LL.D., Dominion Archivist, Ottawa. CAMPBELL, REV. JOHN, LL.D., Presbyterian College, Montreal. CAMPBELL, W. WILFRED, Department of the Secretary of State, Ottawa. CLARK, REV. W., D.C.L., LL.D., Trinity University, Toronto. DAWSON, SAMUEL E., L.D., Ottawa. DENISON, LT.-CoL. G. T., B.C.L., Toronto. GRANT, VERY REV. G. M., D.D., Principal of Queen's University, Kingston (ex- President). Hate, Horatio, M.A. (Harvard), Clinton. Harvey, ARTHUR, Toronto. HARVEY, Rev. Moses, F.R.G.S., LL.D., St. John's, Newfoundland. LAMPMAN, ARCHIBALD, Ottawa. KINGSFORD, WILLIAM, LL.D., Ottawa. CXXVI THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA MAcCABE, J. A., LL.D., Principal of Normal School, Ottawa. MAIR, CHARLES, Kelowna, B.C. MurRAY, GEORGE, B.A., Montreal. MuRRAY, Rev. J. CLARK, LL.D., McGill University, Montreal. O’Brien, Most Rev. Dr., Archbishop of Halifax, Halifax, N.S. PATTERSON, REV. GEORGE, D.D., New Glasgow, N.S. READE, JOHN, F.R.S.L., Montreal. ROBERTS, CHARLES G. D., M.A., King’s College, Windsor, N.S. SCHULTZ, Sir J. C., LL.D., M.D., Winnipeg. STEWART, GEORGE, D.C.L., LL.D., D.L., F.R.G.S., Quebec. WATSON, J., M.A., LL.D., Queen’s University, Kingston. WirHROW, Rev. W. H., D.D., Toronto. III —MATHEMATICAL, PHYSICAL AND CHEMICAL SCIENCES. BAILLAIRGE, C., C.E., Quebec. Bovey, H. T., M.A., C.E., McGill University, Montreal. CALLENDAR, HUGH L., F.R.S., M.A., (Cantab.), McGill University, Montreal. CHAPMAN, E. J., Ph.B., LL.D., University of Toronto, Toronto. DE FoviLze, Rey. P., Montreal College, Montreal. DEVILLE, E., Surveyor-General, Ottawa. Dupuis, N. F., M.A., F.R.S.E., Queen’s University, Kingston. Evuis, W. H., M.D., Toronto University, Toronto. FLEMING, SANDFORD, C.M.G., LL.D., C.E., Ottawa (ex-President). GIRDWOOD, G. P., M.D., McGill University, Montreal. Goopwin, W. L., D.Sc., Queen’s University, Kingston. HAMEL, MONSIGNOR, M.A., Laval University, Quebec (ex-President). HARRINGTON, B. J., B.A., Ph.D., McGill University, Montreal. HOFFMANN, G. C., F. Inst. Chem., LL.D., Geological Survey, Ottawa. JOHNSON, A., LL.D., McGill University, Montreal. KEEFER, T. C., C.M.G., C.E., Ottawa. Loupon, J. T., M.A., LL.D., President of University of Toronto, Toronto. MACFARLANE, T., M.E., Chief Analyst, Ottawa. MACGREGOR, J. G., M.A., D.Sc., F.R.S.E., Dalhousie University, Halifax. McLeop, C. H., M.E., McGill University, Montreal. IV.—GEOLOGICAL AND BIOLOGICAL SCIENCES. BAILEY, L. W., M.A., Ph.D., University of New Brunswick, Fredericton. BELL, ROBERT, B.Ap.Sc., M.D., LL.D., F.G.S., Geological Survey, Ottawa. BETHUNE, REv. C. J. S., M.A., D.C.L., Port Hope, O. BURGESs, T. J. W., M.D., Montreal. Dawson, G. M., C.M.G., D.Sc., F.R.S., A.R.S.M., F.G.S., Director of Geological Survey, Ottawa. Dawson, Sir J. WILLIAM, C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., Montreal. Eis, R. W., LL.D., F.G.S.A., Geological Survey, Ottawa. FLETCHER, JAMES, F.L.S., Dominion Entomologist, Ottawa. FOWLER, JAMES, M.A., Queen’s University, Kingston. GILPIN, EDWIN, M.A., F.G.S., Inspector of Mines, Halifax. GRANT, Sir J. A., K.C.M.G., M.D., F.G.S., Ottawa. EiAtve (GU, St. John, N°B: HARRINGTON, W. HAGUE, P. O. Department, Ottawa. LAFLAMME, ABBÉ J. C. K,, D.D., M.A., Laval University, Quebec. Macouwn, J., M.A., F.L.S., Geological Survey, Ottawa. MATTHEW, G. F., M.A., D.Sc., St. John, N.B. THE ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CXXVIT Mackay, A. H., LL.D., B.Sc., Halifax. Mitts, T. WESLEY, M.A., M.D., McGill University, Montreal. PENHALLOW, D. P., B.Sc., McGill University, Montreal. SAUNDERS, W., Director Dominion Experimental Farms, Ottawa. SELWYN, A. R. C., C.M.G., LL.D., F.R.S., F.G.S., late Director of the Geological Survey, Ottawa. TAYLOR, Rev. G. W., Nanaimo, B.C: WHITEAVES, J. F., F.G.S., Geological Survey, Ottawa. WRIGHT, R. Ramsay, M.A., B.Sc., University of Toronto, Toronto. CORRESPONDING MEMBERS. Bonney, T. G., D.Sc., LL.D., F.R.S., London, England. BRYCE, Rt. Hon. JAMES, M.P., D.C.L., London, England. CLARETIE, JULES, de l’Académie française, Paris, France. GRAVIER, GABRIEL, Rouen, France. HECTOR, SIR JAMES, K.C.M.G., F.R.S., Wellington, New Zealand. LE Roy, ALPHONSE, professeur de philosophie à l’université de Liège, et membre de l Académie royale de Belgique, Liège, Belgium. RAMEAU DE SAINT-PERE, EDME, D. L., Adon, Loiret, France. SCUDDER, Dr. S. H., Cambridge, Mass., U.S.A. Winsor, Justin, LL.D., F.R.G.S., Librarian to Harvard University, Cambridgr, Mass., U.S.A. RETIRED MEMBERS. (See RULE 7.) Bourassa, NAPOLEON, St. Hyacinthe, P.Q. Kirpy, W., Niagara, Ont. “Oster, W., M.D., Johns Hopkins University, Baltimore, Md. MacCoLL, Evan, Toronto. CHERRIMAN, J. B., M.A., Ryde, Isle of Wight. HAANEL, E., Ph.D., Syracuse University, Syracuse, N.Y. PiSsd OM PRESIDENTS. 1832-83 . , ; : + ; : ; . SIR J. W. DAWSON. 1833-84 A : ‘ : ; ; : L'HONORABLE P. J. O. CHAUVEAU. 1331-85 . - : 2 E . : ; - Dr. T. Sterry Hunt. 1835-86 : ; ‘ x : : : SIR DANIEL WILSON. 1886-37 . : : : F : ; : . Monsignor HAMEL. 1887-88 ; : ‘ + : : ; : Dr. G. Lawson. 1588-89 . : : 5 ‘ 5 : : . DR, SANDFORD FLEMING. 1889-90 À ‘ : ! A : é ; L’ABBE CASGRAIN. 1890-’91 , PRINCIPAL GRANT. 1891-92 : : : j ‘ : : P L’ABBE LAFLAMME. 1892-93 . 5 : x ; : : F (DR. JG BOURINOT: 1893-94 : A ‘ ; : ‘ ‘ : Dr. G. M. Dawson. 1394-95 . : à : és 2 : ; . J. MACPHERSON LEMOINE. 1895- ’96 3 : : 2 ‘ 5 . Dr. A. R. C. SELWYN. sf * ei ’ HOLD MR ON ATE MDI CANADA MÉMOIRES SECTION I LITTÉRATURE FRANÇAISE, HISTOIRE, ARCHEOLOGIE, ETC. ANNÉE 1893 x? aN a) a. jar ait ANA Srcrron I, 1895. orl Mémorres S. R. C. I.— Morel de la Durantaye Par M. BENJAMIN SULTE (Lu le 16 mai 1894) Un homme qui a servi dans l’armée durant quarante ans, qui a consacré ses loisirs et son énergie à coloniser le Canada, durant un demi- siècle, mérite une place dans la galerie historique du pays. J'ai done cru bien faire en étudiant ce qui concerne Olivier Morel de la Durantaye, un type du cadet de famille, pauvre et courageux, attentif au devoir, cher- chant à se procurer le bien-être par le travail et mettant toutes ses espé- rances dans l’avenir du nouveau pays. Voyons d'abord ses origines, à commencer par la pièce suivante qui est restée inédite : “Extrait des registres de la chambre établie par le roy pour la réfor- mation de la noblesse du pais et duché de Bretagne par lettres patentes de Sa Majesté du mois de février dernier vérifiées au Parlement. “ Entre le Procureur général du Roy, demandeur, d’une part, et Frangois Morel, escuier, Sieur de la Chaussé, défendeur, d’autre part. “Vue par la ditte chambre extrait de présentation faite au greffe dicelle par le procureur du dit défendeur ce quinzième jour de septembre au dit an 1668, contenant sa déclaration de soutenir la qualité d’Ecuier par ses prédécesseurs prise, et qu'il produira l'écusson de ses armes avec ses titres, le dit écusson par le dit défendeur produit par son Induction : qui est d'argent à un léopard passant de queules, et lequel défendeur déclare qu'il est fils d'Ecuier Thomas Morel, puisné d’Ecuier Julien Morel, Sieur de Grémil, tous deux enfants de Pierre Morel, fils de feu Frangois Morel, qui était fils de Pierre Morel, fils de Charles, aussi fils de Guillaume, fils d'Alain Morel, Sieur de la Corbière et de Damoiselle Guillemette Huet, et que le dit Alain Morel qui portait la seigneurie de la Corbiére était du dit lieu de la Corbiére, en la paroisse de Gouvray, Evéché de Saint-Brieuc. “Que Pierre Morel, son troisième petit-fils, bisayeul du produisant, étant à la suite et comme l’un des Gentilshommes du Seigneur de Rohan, épousa en premières noces Damoiselle Urseline Hubert, Dame de la Viollais, près Blain, et en second mariage Damoiselle Guillemette de Carduel, de la maison de Greneil (ou Gremil), de la paroisse de Saffré, et que Alain Morel, son huitième devancier en droite ligne il se (illisible) que après sa mort Ecuier Guillaume Morel, aussi Sieur de la Corbière, qui épousa Damoiselle Jeanne du Parc, comme leur fils ainé, héritier principal et noble fournit es-mains au receveur du due pour la prescription du rachat en 1441, et que en 1448 le dit Guillaume Morel fût convoqué et 4 SOCIETE ROYALE DU CANADA employé en la réformation des nobles. Extrait de minu levé en la chambre des comptes le 17 juin 1623 avec une requéte du 14 du dit mois, sur laquelle fut permis de se pourvoir en la dite chambre. Cinq actes : la premiére du 26 mars 1469 en laquelle le dit Charles est qualifié fils de Guillaume, la seconde est un extrait que exerga le dit Charles en qualité d’Keuyer, héritier principal et noble du dit Guillaume du 15 et 17 octobre 1480, et les trois autres actes des 12 mai 1483, le 12 novembre 1486, et 3 février 1487 qui font voir la qualité de noble et Ecuier, Seigneur de la Corbiére, les dits actes diment signés et garantis. Contrat de vente a condition raquit du 15 mars 1515, par lequel Pierre Morel, Sieur de la Couvossiére est qualifiée d’Ecuier (fils) de Charles Morel et Isabeau Le Baillager,! le dit contrat signé et garanti. Trois quittances baillées par le dit Pierre Morel à Ecuier Julien Morel, Gilles Morel, son neveu, fils de Tristan, son frère ainé, de certaines de rentes lui dues au pays de Camballe et de Moncontour des 28 août 1540, 16 juin 1541, et 12 mars 1542 ; un acte de compte du 9” jour de juin 1550 fait entre Guillaume du Cormene, pro- cureur du dit Pierre Morel, Ecuier, Sieur de la Couvossiére, et le dit Gilles, Sieur de Caumay, son neveu ; le dit acte passé à Moncontour. Acte de partage baillé par Tristan, ainé, héritier principal et noble de Charles, et Robert décédé sans hoirs de corps, auquel partage se voit que le dit Tristan croyant la succession du dit Pierre assurée retint sa portion ; le dit partage du 23 mai 1531, signé et garanti. Acte de testament de Robert Morel, Ecuier, Sieur du Pré Vallon, du 6 novembre 1563, par lequel il institue son héritier principal et noble le dit Gilles, son neveu, fils du dit Tristan, et légue aux héritiers du dit Pierre, son frère, lors décédé, une somme de 150 livres. Acte de supplément de partage fait par le dit Gilles en la dite qualité d’héritier principal et noble de Tristan, à Damoiselle Gilette Morel, sa sœur, du 14 septembre 1562 ; et un minu rendu par le même Gilles au décès de Damoiselle Isabeau Le Boulanger, son ayeule, de la terre de Caunay, cottée. Compte rendu par Ecuier Claude du Carduel, Seigneur du Grémil, tuteur du dit feu Morel, à Ecuier François Denays, Sieur de la Pervanchère, son curateur, de la gestion des biens des succes- sions des dits Pierre Morel et Guillaumette de Carduel, ses père et mère, du dernier avril 1556. Acte d'accord passé entre Pierre Morel qualifié d’Keuier, fils unique, seul héritier du dit feu Morel, Sieur de la Couvossière, et le Sieur Simon avec lui et Damoiselle sa mère Picard, veuve du dit feu Sieur Morel, le dit acte du 7 juillet 1586. Contrat d’acquit de la maison de Grémil du 2 mai 1597, auquel le dit Pierre Morel est qualifié d’Ecuier, Sieur du Bois Gaudin. Deux partages de 2 et 5 mai 1596 auxquels le dit Pierre Morel est employé comme en plusieurs autres partages en qualité de priseur noble, les dits actes signés et garantis. Acte du grand du bien en la succession de Pierre Morel fourni par Julien Morel, fils ainé, héritier 1 Plus loin c’est le Boulanger. {suzre] MOREL DE LA DURANTAYE 5 principal et noble, & Thomas Morel et autres, ses fréres et sceurs, du 15 mai 1619. Contrat de mariage du 13 janvier 1631, passé entre Ecuier Thomas Morel et Damoiselle Alliette du Houssay, fille d’Ecuier Louis du Houssay, Sieur de la Lande Carvissaye et de défunte Damoiselle Renée Le Royer, sa femme. Acte de transaction et partage du 9 novembre 1655, qui fait voir que le dit Morel, Ecuier, Sieur de la Chaussée, produisant, est fils du dit Thomas. Sentence rendue au Présidial de Nantes du 10 septembre 1627 entre Bertrand Le Tour Beillon, Ecuier, Sieur de la Hunaudiére, contre Julien Morel, aussi Ecuier, Sieur de Grémil, frére ainé de Thomas, père du produisant, et sur la contestation faite au dit Sieur de Grémil par le dit Sieur Les Tour Billan de la dite qualité d’ Ecuier, il en fat débouté et le dit Grémil conservé en la dite qualité, de laquelle sentence ayant été appel du dit Sieur de Lestourbeillan, elle fat confirmée par arrét de la Cour rendu entre les dites parties le 9 juin 1628 avec adju- dication des dépens. “ Induction des dits actes ci-dessus cottés et produites par le dit Morel, défendeur, par laquelle induction il conclut à ce qu'il fût maintenu en la qualité d’Ecuier et en tous les autres privilèges et prérogatives de noblesse comme étant issu d’ancienne extraction noble et ordonné qu'il sera employé au catalogue des autres nobles du ressort de Nantes, la dite induction signée, François Morel et signifié au Procureur général du roi le 26 octobre 1668. Conclusion du dit Sieur Procureur général du roi tendant à ce que le dit Sieur de la Chaussée fût déclaré noble et d'extraction noble et en conséquence maintenu en la dite qualité d’Ecuier et comme tel mis au catalogue qui sera fait pour la sénéchaussé de Nantes, les dites conclusions du dit 31 octobre 1668. Et tout considéré, la chambre faisant droit sur l'instance a déclaré et déclare le dit François Morel noble et issu d’extrac- tion noble, et comme tel lui a permis et 4 ses descendants en mariage légitime de prendre la qualité d’Ecuier et l’a maintenu au droit d’avoir armes et écussons timbrés appartenant à sa qualité, et à jouir de tous droits, franchises, préeminences et préviléges attribués aux nobles de cette province ; et ordonne que son nom sera employé au rôle et catalogue des nobles de la Sénéchaussée de Nantes. Fait en la dite chambre à Rennes, le 14 novembre 1668. Ainsi signé en la grosse : Malecot.” ‘# La copie de l’arrêt de la cour ci-dessus a été bien et fidèlement colla- tionnée par nous, Louis Charets, Ecuier, Sieur de la .... Conseiller du Roi, Sénéchal de la cour et siége Présidial, ville et comté de Nantes, ayant pour adjoint maitre Jean Le Boucher, Premier Commis ordinaire de la dite Cour, sur la grosse originale écrite en parchemin donnant garantie, à nous présentées par François Morel, Ecuier, Sieur de la Chaussée, et à lui rendue avec la présente pour foi y être ajoutée comme à la dite grosse originalle et servir ainsi qu'il appartiendra et y avons fait apposer le sceau de cette Cour. Fait à Nantes, le 22 Février 1685. (Signé), Louis Charets, François Morel, Le Boucher.” De l’ensemble des papiers que nous possédons maintenant on peut 6 SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA tirer la conclusion que cette famille remonte à Alain Morel, seigneur de la Corbière, qui vivait en 1400. Celui-ci était originaire de la Corbière, paroisse de Gouvray, diocèse de Saint-Brieux, en Bretagne ; sa femme se nommait Guillemette Huet. Morel et Huet sont deux noms encore fré- quents dans cette partie de la France. La famille se maintint en Bretagne, posséda plusieurs seigneuries, et la branche qui nous occupe se trouva représentée en 1619 par Thomas Morel, sieur de la Durantaye, lequel épousa, en 1631, Alliette, fille de Louis de Houssay, écuyer, sieur de la Lande Carvissaye, de Notre-Dame de (raure, diocèse de Nantes, en Bretagne. Gaure est un village de trois cents âmes actuellement, situé dans le dépar- tement de Maine et Loire, commune de Varennes sur Monsereau. En Flandre et en Gascogne il y a aussi deux localités du nom de Gaure. De Thomas Morel et d’Alliette Houssay naquirent: 1° François, sieur de la Chaussée! qui fit souche en France ; 2° Olivier, sieur de la Durantaye, auteur de la branche canadienne. Voici les actes qui con- cernent la naissance et le baptême de ce dernier :? “L'an 1685, le jeudi, vingt-deuxième jour de février, par devant nous, Louis Charetez, écuier, seigneur de la Gasserie, conseiller du roi, sénéchal de la Cour et Siège Présidial, Ville et Comté de Nantes, ayant pour adjoint maitre Jean Le Boucher, premier commis ordinaire de la dite Cour, est comparu, Ecuier François Morel, sieur de la Chaussée, demeurant en la ville et franchise du Gaure, évéché de Nantes, faisant et disant pour Olivier Morel, écuier, sieur de la Durantaye, son oncle, rési- dant à présent à Québec, en Canada,‘ lequel lui ayant écrit avoir besoin de l’extrait de son baptême dûment légalisé pour justifier qu'il est issu du sieur Thomas Morel, frère de François Morel, écuier, sieur de la Chaussée, qui ayant produit ses titres justifiant qu'ils sont d'extraction noble devant les Commissaires pour la Réformation de la noblesse de Bretagne, il y a été maintenu par arrêt, de sorte qu'il s’est pourvu vers le recteur du Gaure, qui lui a... dans lequel le Baptistaire du dit sieur de la Durantaye est inserré qu'il a réputé lui délivrer le dit extrait pour en servir ainsi qu'il appartiendra. “ De laquelle comparution et Réquisitoire, nous avons... que le dit Sieur de la Chaussée Morel nous a représenté un livre relié... sur lequel sont insérés les Baptémes qui ont été faits dans l'Eglise du Gaure depuis ' On trouvera plus tard ce nom porté par un fils de notre la Durantaye. ? Nous les empruntons à l’article de M. de Léry-Macdonald publié dans le Monde, de Montréal, du 30 septembre 1893. Ils n'avaient jamais été imprimés avant cette date. 5 François Morel de la Chaussée était fils de François Morel de la Chaussée, frère de notre Olivier Morel. * Olivier Morel de la Durantaye, commandant de Michillimakinac de 1683 à 1690, passa l'hiver de 1684-85 à Québec, alors que les pièces ci-dessus se préparaient en France. Nous l'avons cité en commençant. [SULTE] MOREL DE LA DURANTAYE 7 le douzième septembre 1631 jusqu'au premier mars 1650 sur le 49° feuillet duquel verso nous avons vu écrit l’article qui suit: “ Le vingt- troisième jour de mai 1641 a reçu les bénédictions Ecclésiastiques et avait: ci-devant été essentiellement baptisé, etc... et nommé Olivier, fils à Ecuier Thomas Morel, Sieur de la Durantaye et Damoiselle Alliette du Houssay, sa compagne ; Parain M° Olivier Dillayer et Maraine Damoiselle Anne Morel, et... femme [?] Guillaume Tescier ; et fut le dit Olivier né le 17 février 1640.! Dillayer, Morel, Anne Morel, Julien Douminil [?] Ptre.” Lequel extrait nous certifions véritable pour avoir été lu de mot à autre sur original... auquel nous avons délivré la juste copie pour foi y être ajouté comme à l'original et servir ainsi qu'il appartiendra. Fait le dit jour et an que devant, et signé: François Morel, Louis Charetez et Boucher.” Vers 1662, c’est-à-dire avant que d’avoir atteint l'âge de vingt-deux ans, M. de la Durantaye obtint un grade d’enseigne dans les troupes royales. I] est probable qu'il entra de suite ou passa bientôt au régiment de Chambellé, lequel tenait son nom de Sidrac de Chambellé, maréchal des camps et armées, lieutenant de roi à Dunkerque et gouverneur de Béthune. Trois ou quatre autres officiers du régiment de Chambellé furent versés plus tard dans celui de Carignan lorsque ce dernier corps s’organisa pour la Nouvelle-France. Après la guerre de Hongrie contre les Turcs, qui se termina par le traité de septembre 1664, les douze ou quinze régiments français envoyés au secours de l'Autriche rentrérent dans leur patrie et furent licenciés, mais l’un d'eux, placé sous la protection du prince de Carignan et commandé par le colonel de Saliéres, reçut ordre de se reconstituer en recrutant parmi les officiers et soldats des troupes congédiées du service. Ceci nous explique pourquoi des officiers et des soldats du régiment de Carignan arrivés en Canada, sont mentionnés comme appartenant à d’autres corps des troupes françaises. Le régiment débarqua à Québec, par deux, trois et quatre com- pagnies ensemble, de juin à août 1665. Il fut échelonné par petites divisions, à Trois-Rivières, Sorel, Chambly, et vers. le lac Champlain, pour se préparer à la campagne contre les Iroquois des environs d’ Albany, ce qui eut lieu durant les mois de février et mars 1666. M. de la Durantaye servait en Canada, avec le régiment de Carignan mais à ive Srcrion J, 1895. | 63 J Mémoires S. R. C. IIL.— A propos de notre littérature nationale, Par NAPOLÉON LEGENDRE. (Lu le 16 mai 1895) I] peut paraître singulier à plusieurs personnes que je vienne parler ici de notre littérature nationale, puisqu'on prétend que nous n'avons pas de littérature canadienne proprement dite, et que ce qui est écrit par nous fait partie des lettres françaises. Malgré tout ce qu'il y a de flatteur pour notre amour-propre dans cette glorieuse confusion de nos écrits avec la plus grande, la première littérature du monde entier, je ne suis pas prêt à faire cette admission ; au contraire, je crois que nous avons une littérature qui est bien à nous, et qui, tout en revêtant autant que possible la forme française, c'est-à-dire la forme la plus rapprochée de la perfection idéale, n’en reste pas moins profondément et véritablement canadienne. C’est peut-être un phénomène assez rare, mais qui, toutefois, n’est pas sans exemple, puisqu'il se retrouve tout près de nous, chez nos voisins des Etats-Unis, où les lettres, tout en se servant de la langue de Shakespeare, conservent néanmoins tous les caractères distinctifs de leur nouvelle natio- nalité. Notre littérature ne date pas de bien loin, car notre histoire elle- même n’embrasse qu'une époque tout à fait récente ; mais elle a déjà accompli une marche ascendante assez remarquable, si l’on considère les circonstances dans lesquelles elle a dû se produire et se développer. Les hardis pionniers qui colonisèrent le sol de la Nouvelle-France, devenu pour nous le sol de la patrie, n'avaient pas le loisir de songer aux arts ou aux lettres; mais, avec la pointe de leur sabre, le tranchant de leur hache, ou le soc de leur cliarrue, ils ont écrit en caractères ineffaçables sur la surface du pays, de glorieuses et sublimes pages qui forment, en quelque sorte, ’héroique préface de notre histoire nationale. Ces époques étaient des jours de luttes et de batailles, une littérature en action. Les seuls accents qui éveillassent les échos du grand fleuve et les solitudes de nos forêts étaient les notes stridentes de la trompette et du clairon, les détonations du mousquet, les cris de triomphe des vainqueurs et les plaintes de ceux qui étaient tombés. Mais, ces temps d’épreuve, de dévoûment et de sacrifices n’ont pas. été perdus pour les lettres de notre pays. Beaucoup de ces actions valeu- reuses ont été écrites succinctement par les chroniqueurs de l’époque ; et ces relations forment la mine abondante qu'ont exploitée plus tard et quexploitent encore aujourd'hui tous ceux qui veulent s'inspirer aux 64 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA sources mêmes des hauts faits les plus grands et les plus beaux de l’hu- manité. Pendant les époques de trève, toutefois, les voyageurs s’enfongaient dans les forêts immenses du continent, explorant les montagnes, les prai- ries, les lacs et les rivières dont les magnificences se révélaient partout à leurs regards étonnés. Ils établissaient des postes qui devaient former, plus tard, des paroisses, des villages et des villes. C’est pendant ces courses aventureuses que le Canadien montrait ce qu'il a toujours été, et ce qu'il restera toujours, je l'espère, un héros au besoin, mais un héros doublé d’un artiste. Ses hauts faits, il les chantait lui-même, simplement et de la même façon qu'il les accomplissait, c'est-à-dire instinctivement et pres- que sans s’en douter. De là ces chants nombreux qui, empruntés d’abord, par le procédé de l’assimilation, aux mélodies populaires de l’ancienne France, ont fini par se transformer et se développer et devenir les véri- tables ‘“complaintes”” canadiennes, si pleines de charme et de sentiment, dont la complainte de Cadieux, ou Cayeux, est peut-être un des plus touchants exemples. Pour l'avantage de ceux qui ne connaissent pas cette complainte, je vais la citer en entier, telle qu'on la trouve dans le précieux et savant recueil de M. Ernest Gagnon: Les Chansons du Canada. Petit rocher de la haute montagne, Je viens ici finir cette campagne ; Ah! doux échos, entendez mes soupirs ; En languissant je vais bientôt mourir. Petits oiseaux, vos douces harmonies, Quand vous chantez, me rattach’ à la vie ; Ah! si j'avais des ailes comme vous, Je s’rais heureux avant qu'il fat deux jours. Seul en ces bois, que j'ai eu de soucis ! Pensant toujours à mes si chers amis, Je demandais, hélas ! sont-ils noyés ? Les Iroquois les auraient-ils tués ? Un de ces jours, que m'étant éloigné, En revenant, je vis une fumée ; Je me suis dit: Ah! grand Dieu, qu'est ceci ? Les Iroquois m'ont-ils pris mon logis ? Je me suis mis un peu à l’ambassade, Afin de voir si c'tait une embuscade; Alors, je vis trois visages français. M'ont mis le cœur d'une trop grande joie. Mes genoux plient, ma faible voix s'arrête ; Je tombe; hélas ! à partir ils s'apprêtent ! Je reste seul, pas un qui me console, Quand la mort vient par un si grand désole. Un loup hurlant vient près de ma cabane, Voir si mon feu n'avait plus de boucane ; Je lui ai dit : retire-toi d'ici ! Car, par ma foi, je pere’rai ton habit. [LEGENDRE] NOTRE LITTÉRATURE NATIONALE 65 Un noir corbeau, volant à l'aventure, Vient se percher tout près de ma toiture ; Je lui ai dit : mangeur de chair humaine, Vas-t'en chercher d'autre chair que la mienne ! Vas-t’en là-bas, dans ces bois et marais, Tu trouveras plusieurs corps iroquois ; Tu trouveras des chairs, aussi des os ; Vas-t’en plus loin, laisse-moi en repos ! Rossignolet, va dire à ma maitresse, A mes enfants, qu'un adieu je leur laisse ; Que j'ai gardé mon amour et ma foi, Et désormais, faut renoncer a moi ! C'est done ici que le mond’ m’abandonne ; Mais j’ai recours en vous, Sauveur des hommes ; Très sainte Vierge, Ah ! m’abandonnez pas ; Permettez-moi d’mourir entre vos bras. Et, remarquons, en passant, que, sous le rapport de ses commence- ments, notre littérature n'est pas un exemple unique. Toutes les littéra- tures ont commencé de Ja même manière, dans le peuple, et par la chanson. Chacun de vous, Messieurs, a lu les fameuses chansons de geste qui forment les premières étapes de la littérature de France. La Chanson de Roland, la mieux connue de toutes, est considérée à bon droit comme une espèce d’épopée et comme le portique qui donne accès à ce temple si riche et si majestueux qui s'appelle la littérature française. Les anciens troubadours, qui allaient parles châteaux, célébrer dans leurs chansons les exploits des preux des âges antiques, étaient en réalité les ancêtres légitimes de nos chansonniers voyageurs. Seulement, nos voyageurs ne pouvaient pas aller colporter leurs œuvres dans les châteaux, d’abord, parce que nous n'avions pas de châteaux, et ensuite, parce que ces hardis découvreurs avaient bien d'autres courses à faire dans lesquelles ils devaient porter autre chose que des guitares et des mandolines. Leurs chants, la plupart du temps, n'étaient pas même écrits, mais se perpétuaient dans les familles par la tradition. Il est vrai que, dans ce passage à travers les families, ils subissaient bien des variantes, des addi- tions et des retranchements ; mais l’idée principale surnageait, et c'était le point le plus important. La chanson de Cadieux, que je viens de citer, a eu un meilleur sort; elle a été écrite sur des écorces de bouleau, et c’est ainsi qu'elle a pu faire sans danger le voyage à travers les années. La lutte qui s'était faite avec les bêtes féroces et avec les sauvages, souvent plus féroces encore, recommença plus tard avec les autres Euro- péens qui étaient venus s'établir sur ce continent. Puis, le malheur s’a- battit sur les armes françaises ; nous fûmes brusquement séparés de notre mère-patrie et placés sous un drapeau étranger. Aujourd'hui, ce grand deuil est effacé ; mais quelles larmes brilantes ila fait couler alors! Et cependant, d'un autre côté, quel vaste champ pour le poète qui ne craignait pas d'entrer sur ce terrain dangereux et qui, sans oser parler pour ses Sec. I., 1895. 5. 66 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA contemporains, se sentait de force à faire entendre sa voix dans l'avenir ! Quelle mine inépuisable, aussi, pour nos poètes d'aujourd'hui ! Après plusieurs années, les luttes recommencent ; mais ce n'est plus seulement pour la vie matérielle que nos pères combattent; c’est pour leur existence politique et nationale ; c'est pour leur Jangue et leur religion. A mesure que l'action s'engage, les hommes de talent surgissent, sortent des rangs et se jettent à l'avant-garde. C’est là une grande page d'histoire et une belle époque de notre littérature, littérature toute d’im- provisation et d’élan spontané, mais pleine de ces grands mouvements qui ne peuvent provenir que des grands cœurs et des grandes situations. Malheureusement, la plupart de ces travaux ne sont connus que par la tradition et par les résultats qu'ils ont produits, ou encore, par les réponses violentes et les cris de douleur qu'ils ont souvent provoqués chez les adver- saires. A cette époque encore, on n'avait pas le temps d'écrire, et, même quand l’auteur écrivait, son unique manuscrit, emporté par la tourmente, ne lui survivait pas. Seulement, on racontait, le soir, au coin du feu, comment nos grands tribuns avaient défendu les droits du peuple et forcé le despotisme à compter avec nous. Plus tard encore, au prix de sacrifices innombrables, des journaux furent fondés et prirent part à la lutte, lutte du pot de terre contre le pot de fer, et dans laquelle cependant, le premier a fini par triompher. Le propriétaire du journal était à la fois rédacteur, imprimeur et colporteur de sa feuille ; et il avait, en outre, tous les dangers extérieurs à redouter ; car on emprisonnait les écrivains, on confisquait les presses, on saccageait les ateliers. Mais, rien ne pouvait abattre le courage des nôtres qui vou- laient que leur voix fût entendue; et malgré les cris étourdissants qui cherchaient à l’étouffer, cette grande voix se faisait entendre et allait, par tout le pays, ranimer le courage du peuple et faire trembler les oppres- seurs. Et par quels efforts héroiques, par quelle patience surhumaine, par quelles souffrances de chaque jour, on est parvenu à faire ainsi retentir constamment le cri d'alarme et de ralliement, ceux-là seuls l'ont compris qui ont été les acteurs de ces drames palpitants, qui se sont tenus jour et nuit sur la scène et qui sont morts sous leur glorieux harnais. Ils ont été si grands et si forts, que leur seul souvenir suffit aujourd’hui pour soute- nir ceux qui sont dans l'arène et qui combattent, non pas les rudes et eni- vrants combats d'autrefois, mais les combats presque aussi difficiles, sous un certain rapport, où la force ouverte et la violence sont remplacées par la diplomatie et la sourde insinuation ; où la lutte face à face et en pleine lumière a fait place aux embûches de nuit et à de subtils enveloppements- C'était alors ce que je pourrais appeler l'époque de la littérature mili- tante; et si elle n’est pas la plus brillante au point de vue de la forme, ce n’est certes pas la moins glorieuse sous le rapport de la vigueur et de l'inspiration. [LEGENDRE|] NOTRE LITTÉRATURE NATIONALE 67 Ensuite, les temps deviennent plus calmes et nous entrons dans une période de plus grande liberté. Nos littérateurs ont un autre rôle à rem- plir. Ils ont à recueillir les grandes leçons du passé, à les transcrire pour les offrir à l'admiration de leurs contemporains et les donner en exemple aux générations futures. Ils ont pour mission de tenir constamment devant les yeux du peuple les belles actions de ceux qui ont combattu et qui sont morts pour affirmer et faire respecter ses droits, afin que les cou- rages, n'étant plus aiguillonnés par les ardeurs de la lutte ouverte et active. aient du moins pour les soutenir, le spectacle des grandes choses qui se sont déjà accomplies, la vue rétrospective d’une époque héroïque, l’exemple des fortes vertus qui ont élevé si haut le nom de nos patriotes canadiens. Et ici. Messieurs, je pourrais citer bien des noms que vous avez déjà sur les lèvres, tant parmi ceux qui ne sont plus que parmi ceux qui restent encore à l’œuvre. Je n'en offrirai cependant qu'un seul à votre affectueuse admiration, c'est celui qui est inscrit sur un des plus beaux monuments élevés à l'honneur de notre race et au souvenir de ceux qui ont bien mérité de la patrie, comme aussi à la réprobation de ceux qui ont voulu l’abaisser et l’anéantir : c’est le nom de notre grand historien, Fran- çois-Xavier Garneau. Voilà, Messieurs, jusqu'à l'époque qui nous touche de plus près, jusqu’à nos jours, ce qu'a été notre littérature. Née sur ce sol dans les combats et les luttes, son enfantement a été long et laborieux. Livrée à ses propres forces, elle s'est vue assaillie de toutes parts et obligée même de combattre pour conserver la belle langue dans laquelle elle traduisait ses impressions. Et cependant, elle a grandi, elle s’est développée dans le sacrifice et le dévoûment. Forcée de tout créer, de tout inventer, comme Partisan qui, avant de travailler à son œuvre, serait obligé de forger ses pro- pres outils, elle a eu à renverser tous les obstacles, à combattre les plus étranges préjugés. Vous vous rappelez encore le temps — il n’est pas déjà si loin de nous — où le titre d'écrivain conférait à celui qui le portait un brevet d'incapacité, où le nom de poète provoquait sur toutes les figures un sourire de pitié à peine dissimulé: où, loin de pouvoir attendre de son travail un juste salaire, le littérateur devait s'estimer heureux quand l’im- primeur consentait à ne pas lui faire payer l'honneur de paraître dans les colonnes de son journal. Eh! bien, ces outrages, nos écrivains les ont subis — j'en sais quelque chose — ces obstacles, ils les ont renversés, ces actes de dévoñment, il les ont patiemment et virilement accomplis ! Et en présence de ces faits, on viendrait soutenir que nous n'avons pas de littérature nationale proprement dite ! qu'il n'existe pas une telle chose que les lettres canadiennes-françaises ! Ah! Messieurs, elle est bien canadienne cette littérature, ils sont bien à nous ces écrits qui représentent la plus noble, la plus intime partie de nous-mêmes, lambeaux de notre cœur que nous avons arrachés quand il nous fallait cependant ce cceur tout entier pour soutenir la lutte. 68 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Ah! on ignore trop, en général, ce qu'un livre coûte de travail à son auteur! Longues études, patientes recherches, journées de fatigue et nuits sans sommeil ! Chacune de ces pages — que vous lisez assez souvent d’un œil indifférent et peut-être moqueur — représente une des fibres de notre vie. Ces strophes, d’une allure si facile qu’on dirait qu'elles se sont faites toutes seules, ont tenaillé le cerveau et le cœur de celui qui les a écrites, avant de s'envoler, caressantes et douces, vers votre ceil distrait ; elles ont fait pleurer avant de vous donner une tranquille émotion ! Regardez entre chacune de ces lignes qui vous parlent quelquefois si gaiment pour soliiciter votre rire Joyeux, vous verrez surgir la vision d’une mansarde sans feu, peut-être d’une journée sans pain. A travers ces somptueuses descriptions de riches demeures, d’apartements luxueux, de banquets, de bals et de festins, vous verrez la face grimaçante et la main décharnée de la pauvreté et de la misère sans espoir. Et c’est dans cette douleur, dans cette souffrance de tous les jours et de toutes les nuits qu'est née cette page souriante, toute frémissante encore des sanglots qui l'ont secouée, humide aussi, très souvent, des larmes qui l’ont trempée ! Ah ! les lettres ne constituent pas un métier comme les autres métiers ; on ne l’embrasse pas et on ne le quitte pas à son gré. C’est une véritable vocation ; elle a ses appelés : il faut qu'ils répondent ; il faut qu'ils viennent, à son jour, à son heure. Elle a ses passionnés, comme la mer qui captive le matelot et le retient dans les mille replis de ses ondes caressantes ou couroucées. Quand je songe à l’homme qui s'est donné à la littérature, je me rappelle toujours ces strophes que j'ai lues dans ma jeunesse et dans lesquelles un poète dont je ne sais plus le nom a essayé de peindre la passion du marin pour l'élément qu'il a choisi : LA MER. La mer! à moi la mer et sans fond et sans rive, La mer! vaste pâture au cœur audacieux ; La mer, qui dans ses bras tient la terre captive Et mêle son abime à l’abime des cieux ! La mer, calme et riante où l’azur se reflète, La mer, comme un enfant jouant dans son berceau ; La mer où je naquis dans un jour de tempète, La mer, sein maternel, tu seras mon tombeau ! O mer, je ne veux pas d’un autre cimetière ; Quand la mouette aura chanté sur mon trépas, Quand les plis de tes flots m’auront fait un suaire, Sur le bord détesté ne me rejette pas ! La terre à mon sommeil serait dure et pénible ; Jalouse de garder les cendres d’un amant, Ne cède qu'à l'appel de la trompe terrible Et ne me rends qu'au jour du dernier jugement ! Telle est la vocation de l’homme de lettres. Elle empoigne son exis- tence ; elle commande, il faut marcher. Obstacles, défenses, décourage- [LEGENDRE] NOTRE LITTÉRATURE NATIONALE 69 ments, moqueries, rien n'y fait. Celui en qui Dieu a mis cette étincelle vivante ne peut l'éteindre; et, s’il ne la fait pas servir à rayonner au dehors, elle concentre son feu au dedans et le consume lui-même. Et c'est là le secret de bien des existences dévoyées ou brisées, de bien des chutes retentissantes, de bien des morts prématurées et de tant de ces passages étincelants et rapides qui ont laissé dans le monde une traînée lumineuse et qui, comme les météores de la nuit, se sont effacés dans les ténèbres de l'oubli, sans pouvoir imprimer un sillon permanent. Quand vous lirez un livre, pensez bien à toutes ces choses. Pensez à cette intelligence qui s'est détachée, en quelque sorte, de tout ce qui l’en- toure, pour s’emprisonner dans une idée, comme le marin s’emprisonne dans sa barque. Pensez à ce cœur qui s’est isolé, qui est descendu en lui- même, qui s’est quelquefois déchiré afin de pouvoir faire vibrer la note véritable de la douleur. Un livre—un bon livre secret, quelque douleur cachée, mais réelle. C’est le sentiment Je plus intime d’une âme qui se dévoile et qui demande, qui mérite l'affection et le représente toujours quelque dévoiment respect. Oui, Messieurs, notre littérature, elle est bien à nous ; et nous avons droit d’en être fiers. (C’est elle, en grande partie, qui nous a sauvés dans le passé; c’est elle qui nous fera grands dans l'avenir. Car, il ne faut pas l'oublier, c’est par ses lettres qu'on Juge de la grandeur d’un peuple. Comptez les nations dont le nom est resté inscrit dans l’histoire de Vhumanité,et qui, encore aujourd'hui, éclairent de leurs lumières la marche du monde moderne. Toutes ont été des nations lettrées. Car les lettres et les arts sont la plus haute expression de la vraie civilisation. Otez au peuple hébreu ses livres inspirés ; ôtez à l'Egypte ses savantes inscriptions ; enlevez à la Grèce et à Rome leurs poètes, leurs orateurs et leurs historiens, et que vous restera-t-il de ces nations renommées ? Un souvenir vague et confus, une image sans contours précis, comme celle que présentent les grands empires des Aztèques et des Incas dont les actions et la vie appartiennent plutôt à la mythologie qu'à l’histoire et sont plus propres à provoquer les élans de l'imagination et du rêve que les travaux de l'intelligence. Ce sont des peuplades dont ia trace peu marquée se perd dans l’oubli. Et pour parler des temps plus rapprochés de nous, parcourez l'his- toire des diverses nations de l’Europe, et cherchez celles qui jettent sur le monde le plus brillant éclat ; vous verrez invariablement que ce sont celles qui ont eu des poètes, des historiens. des orateurs pour chanter et immor- taliser leurs hauts-faits ; qui ont eu des sculpteurs, des peintres, des musi- ciens pour rehausser leur nom et Vinscrire sur tous les points du globe, dans les annales de l'humanité. Et pour préciser davantage, comparez le régne de Louis XIV, le Roi- 20 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Soleil, avec celui de Bonaparte, le grand empereur. Le premier de ces monarques a sans doute fait de grandes choses. La France, avec lui, a marché à la tête des nations de l’Europe et le poids de son épée entrainait presque toujours de son côté le plateau de la balance. Napoléon I, cepen- dant, a été encore plus grand ; soutenu de son seul génie, il a mis l'Europe à ses pieds ; il a fait trembler, par le seul éclat de son-nom redoutable, tout le monde civilisé; et, sous son règne, la France a marché, non seulement à la tête de l’Europe, mais à la tête du monde entier. Il n’a fallu rien moins que les efforts réunis d’une ligue à peu près universelle, aidée de la trahison, pour renverser le colosse. Le premier a fait de grands drames. mais le second a produit une prodigieuse épopée. Et cependant, aujourd’hui. lequel des deux règnes jette le plus d'éclat? N'est-ce pas celui de Louis XIV? Ah! Messieurs, c’est parce que l’un a eu toute une pléiade de grands écrivains qui l’ont immortalisé. C'est parce que les actions du roi se sont produites au milieu du grand rayonnement littéraire qui illuminait cette époque, et que chacun de ses actes, photographié, agrandi, en quelque sorte, à mesure qu'il se présentait, a été transmis à la postérité revêtu de cette espèce d’au- réole que les lettres et les arts prêtent à tout ce qu'ils touchent, en dissi- mulant les défauts et en faisant ressortir les traits les plus favorables. Si les exploits de Napoléon avaient eu pour les peindre les génies qui ont illustré les actions de Louis XIV, ce règne impérial, malgré ses moments de faiblesse, formerait dans les annales du monde une époque éblouissante. Remarquons, Messieurs, que je parle ici à un point de vue purement humain, et que je ne veux en aucune manière toucher à un ordre d'idées qui est tout à fait en dehors de ma compétence et sur lequel, du reste, je n’ai pas l’ambition de me prononcer. Mais n’avais-je pas raison de dire que, les lettres et les arts sont le véritable critérium par lequel on juge de la civilisation et de la grandeur d’un peuple ? Et si nous appliquons ce principe à notre existence nationale, ne trou- vons-nous pas qu'il s'affirme, ici encore, dans toute sa vérité ? Ouvrons notre histoire. Suivons la route ascendante que nous avons parcourue. N'est-ce pas lorsque l'instruction répandue — grace aux foyers a commencé à nous faire de lumière qui se sont allumés sur tout le pays connaître un peu en dehors de notre cercle, que nous avons compté dans l’univers ? Le commerce et l'industrie ont bien leur importance comme facteurs dans la production de la richesse et du bien-être d’une nation, Mais, est-ce qu’un seul livre ne fait pas plus pour signaler un peuple au dehors que toutes les opérations les plus savantes du commerce et de l’in- dustrie ? Qu'est-ce qui a contribué, pendant cette dernière décade surtout, à faire revivre les relations qui nous rattachaient autrefois à la France ? N'est-ce pas le talent de nos littérateurs, de nos historiens ? Nos livres n’ont-ils pas eu plus de retentissement et surtout plus de résultats pratiques, pour nous faire connaître à l’étranger, que tous les moyens de diffusion que nous avions employés jusqu'alors ? [LEGENDRB] NOTRE LITTERATURE NATIONALE 71 Voilà encore ce qu’a fait notre humble littérature canadienne, ce qu'ont fait nos hommes de lettres canadiens. Souvenons-nous-en, Mes- sieurs ; il est temps que, dans ce pays, cette classe si longtemps méconnue prenne enfin la place qui lui revient de droit. Il est temps qu’on réprime cet abus de positivisme qui a, pendant une si longue période, régné en souverain parmi nous. Nos hommes de lettres ne demandent qu'à tra- vailler et à produire ; qu'on les mette au moins sur un pied d'égalité avec les autres classes sociales ; qu'on leur accorde le droit de naturalité. Jus- qu'ici, ils ont disputé le terrain pied par pied ; ils ont conquis, par un long et rebutant travail, leur place au soleil, — pas tous, car les plus robustes seuls ont pu supporter les fatigues et les déceptions de la route. Cet état de choses doit cesser. Ce ne sont pas les hommes de talent qui font défaut ; tendons-leur la main et nous les verrons aussitôt se lever par centaines, et nous rendre en gloire l'appui moral que nous leur aurons prêté. Tâchons surtout d'établir parmi nous une saine et intelligente critique. Cessons de juger les talents littéraires au point de vue des partis politiques et de pra- tiquer l’éreintement ou l’apothéose selon que l'écrivain semble arborer telle couleur plutôt que telle autre. Cessons surtout de prêter une oreille complaisante aux diatribes des médiocrités qui veulent se venger cle leur propre stérilité en jetant la boue et linjure sur tout ce qui semble vouloir dépasser leur petite taille. Honorons les hommes et laissons les fruits secs dans leur ombre et leur légitime npuissance. Je viens de dire que les talents ne nous font point défaut; nous ne manquons pas, non plus, de sujets à traiter, en dehors des sphères de Pima- gination. Notre histoire offre au talent sérieux une mine presque inépui- sable, Nous pouvons le dire sans ostentation : pendant les quelques siècles qu’a duré notre existence nationale sur ce continent, nous avons accompli de grandes choses ; nous avons à notre crédit des actions que. les plus tières nations du globe seraient fières de consigner dans leurs annales. Mais ces actions sont relativement inconnues. Pour qu’elles puissent briller au dehors dans tout leur éclat, il ne faut pas seulement qu’elles soient racon- tées par nos historiens, il faut qu’elles soient dramatisées, qu’elles soient chantées par nos poètes. Il faut qu'elles apparaissent aux regards de la foule dans cette auréole dont je parlais tout à l'heure, et qui est le seul adre dans lequel il convient de les faire connaître à la postérité, pour l'honneur et la gloire de notre race, Dieu merci, le travail est déjà commencé ; mais ce brillant début ne saurait nous satisfaire ; il faut qu'il ait une suite. Il faut terminer ce monument dont les premières pierres seules ont été posées. L'œuvre est à; elle attend les ouvriers de bonne volonté, non pas de ces frelons qui émiettent les faits et bourdonnent autour d’une date insignifiante ou d’une pierre plus ou moins historique; mais des travailleurs véritables et sérieux, chez qui l’art soit doublé d’une solide compétence ; que ceux-là se lèvent et se mettent résolument à l'ouvrage. 72 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Mais, pour cela, il faut le concours de tous les sentiments. Il ne faut pas que ces ouvriers travaillent seuls dans le froid et dans Pombre, Eclai- rons-les, réchauffons-les des rayons de notre ardente sympathie, et nous verrons alors leur travail silluminer d’un reflet nouveau et briller d’un éclat toujours grandissant, Réveillons-nous, si nous voulons que les autres se réveillent et agissent. Nous avons donc. Messieurs, je l’ai dit déjà, une littérature canadienne ; elle est bien à nous; nous ne l’avons dérobée nulle part: elle vient de notre cœur, elle fait partie de nous-mêmes. Mais, cette littérature, elle sort à peine de son enfance, Cependant, cette jeunesse est une précieuse qualité ; car, comme tout ce qui est jeune, elle est encore pure et saine; elle n’a pas subi le souffle de la contamination. A vous surtout, les jeunes, — car c’est à vous que je m'adresse ici ; les anciens sont fatigués déjà par l’âge et le travail, — à vous de lui conserver ce caractère distinctif qui est peut-être, après tout, ce quelle a de plus canadien. A tous d'empêcher que, pour arriver a cette vogue qui donne, sinon la richesse, du moins le pain de chaque jour, elle ne soit forcée de se laisser glisser sur cette pente qui mène si vite à l’oubli de toute décence et de toute morale. Nous avons des écrivains irréprochables, ou du moins qui tâchent de l'être dans la mesure de leurs forces; aidons-les dans la lutte qu'ils ont a soutenir; prétons-leur notre assistance dans ce combat de chaque jour qui se présente pour eux plus terrible que nous ne pensons. Ils ne seront pas ingrats. Eux qui se sont condamnés jusqu'à ce jour à travailler péniblement dans l’ombre et presque dans l'oubli, ils se remettront à l’œuvre avec un cœur nouveau, si nous ne leur refusons pas ce rayon bienfaisant que le soleil prodigue à la plus humble fleur, et qui est si nécessaire à leur épa- nouissement. Plus tard, nous aurons raison, j'en suis convaincu, d’être fiers d’eux, comme nous sommes fiers, aujourd’hui, des héros dont ils feront connaître au monde entier les actions mémorables et les nobles vertus. SECTION I, 1895. [73 ] MEMoIREs $. R. C. LV .—WNotice généalogique Sur la MASON d Abbadie. de Maslacq, Par M. pp Durau DE MALUQUER, juge à Foix, département de |’ Ariége, a EME France. (Communiquée par M. J.-Edmond Roy) La maison d’Abbadie, de Maslacq !, en Béarn, est fort ancienne et a formé, dans la seconde moitié du xvi° siècle et au xvut® siècle, quatre branches connues sous les noms de d’Abbadie d Arboucave, d'Abbadie de Saint-Germain, d'Abbadie de Camou et d'Abbadie de Saint-Castin. Le Denombrement général des maisons de la vicomté de Béarn, dresse en 1385, par ordre de Gaston Phebus, mentionne Vostau (maison) de l’Abadie, domenger (gentilhomme), à Maslacq *. Noble Jean DE CuquERoON, seigneur de Balansun et de l’abbaye de Maslacq, assista, le 22 octobre 1489, dans le château d’Audaux, au contrat de mariage de noble en Espagnolet d’Antin, seigneur d’Abos *, avec noble damoiselle na Catherine d’ Audaux *. Un procès-verbal dressé par M. de Laugar, conseiller du roi au Con- seil souverain de Pau, le 15 mai 1513, porte que “le roy de Navarre avoit “ permis au sieur d’Abbadie de batir l'eglise de Maslacq où il n’y en avoit pour lors”. La filiation des d’Abbadie, de Maslacq, est prouvée depuis Bertrand p ABBADIE, I* du nom, dont l’article suit. 15 Abbés laïques de Maslacq, seigneurs de Baleix, de Uastéide, de Lignac, de Tartoin et d'autres lieux, barons d’ Arboucave ”. I. — Egregy M. M‘ Bertrand p'ABBADIE, I" du nom, abbé laïque de Maslacq, était avocat général du roi de Navarre, lorsqu'il vendit, le 25 novembre 1529, par le moyen de Bernard-Guilhem d’Abbadie, de Maslacq, 1 Maslacg, commune du canton de Lagor, arrondissement d’Orthez. 2 Paul Raymond, Inventaire sommaire des archives des Basses-Pyrénées, tome VI, II° partie, page 3. 3 Cuqueron, Abos, communes du canton de Monein, arrondissement d’Oloron ; — Balansun, commune du canton et de l'arrondissement dOrthez ; — Audaux, com- mune du canton de Navarrenx, arrondissement d’Orthez. 4+ Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1605, f° 71, vo. 5 Bibliotheque Nationale, Carrés de d Hozier, volume If, dossier ABADIE, f° 41, vo. 5 Baleix, commune du canton de Montaner, arrondissement de Pau ;—- Castéide- Cami, commune du canton d’Arthez, arrondissement d'Orthez ; — Lignac, hameau, commune de Castéide-Cami ; — T'artoin, fief, commune de la Bastide-Monréjau, can- ton d’Arthez ; — Arboucave, commune du canton de Geaune, arrondissement de Saint-Sever (Landes). 74 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA son frère, une pièce de terre, située à Castetnau', en faveur de mossen Arnaud de Bonnefont, de cette commune, curé de CPS 2° Il épousa, suivant contrat retenu à Gouze, le 9 novembre 1531, par M° Menaud de Maucor, notaire ordinaire de la Cour de MX le sénéchal de Béarn et notaire de Castétis*, damoiselle Jeanne DE FLORENCE, fille et héritière d'honorable homme Peyrolet DE FLORENCE, seigneur d’Osse, d’Aydius, de Lées-Athast et de Baleix, jurat et marchand d’Oloron, et d’honnéte dame Marie DE CuyaLar. En faveur de ce mariage, Peyrolet de Florence constitua en dot à sa fille, notamment, la seigneurie de Baleix qu'il avait acquise, pour le prix de 1,285 écus, de noble Pierre, seigneur et baron de Gayrosse ÿ, et la maison de Médevila, située à Oloron, qu'il avait achetée, pour le prix de 210 écus, de Michel de Médevila, marchand, de cette villef. Bertrand d’Abbadie rendit hommage, le 27 janvier 1538, dans le palais épiscopal de Lescar, à Jacques de Foix, évêque de Lescar, lieutenant-général du roi, pour la seigneurie de Baleix et l’abbaye de Maslacq’. Le 23 octobre 1541, à Denguin, agissant avec le consentement d’honorable homme Peyrolet de Florence, bourgeois et marchand d'Oloron, son beau-père, il donna en échange à honorable homme M° Pés de Castagnède, syndic de Béarn, habi- tant à Pau, la seigneurie de Baleix, et recut en contre-échange, moyennant une soulte de 550 écus, les seigneuries d’ Herm, d’Orius*, de Lignac et de Tartoin et le droit de rachat de l’abbaye et de la dime d’ Herm, aliénées aux abbé et trésoriers de la confrérie du Saint-Esprit, de la ville d’ Arthez’, Bertrand d’Abbadie fut reconnu voisin (bourgeois) par les voisins d’Osse, le 1 avril 1547". Premier président de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau. par provisions du 20 octobre 1550, en rem placement de Mathieu du Pac” ! Castetnau, Camblong, aujourd'hui commune de Castetnau- Camblong, canton de Navarrenx, arrondissement d’Orthez. ? Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1614, f° 237. Voir, aussi, E. 1615, 1616, 1619. ’ Gouze, commune du canton de Lagor, arrondissement d'Orthez ; — Castétis, commune du canton et de arrondissement d’Orthez. + Le 22 janvier 1538, à Lescar, honorable homme le seigneur Peyrolet de Florence, jurat et marchand d’Oloron, rendit hommage à Jacques de Foix, évêque de Lescar, lieutenant-général, pour l’abbaye laïque d’Osse, en Aspe (Archives des Basses-Pyré- nées, E. 1982; E. 1996, f° 60, et B. 848, f° 33). — Osse, Aydius, Lées-Athas, communes du canton d’Accous, arrondissement d’Oloron. » Gayrosse, fief, commune d’ Audéjos, canton d’Arthez, arrondissement d’Orthez. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1775, f° 84, ve ; — Nouvelles acquisitions, No- taires de La Bastide-Monréjau, n° 33, f° 46, v°, 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 848, {° 41, v° ; — Bibliothèque Nationale, Col- lection Chérin, volume 1°, dossier D'ABADIE, en Béarn, n° 1, {° 8; — Carrés de d Ho- zier, volume Ier, dossier ABADIE, f° 3 8 Denguin, commune du canton de Lescar, arrondissement de Pau; — Herm, Orius, hameaux, commune d’Audéjos, canton d’Arthez, arrondissement d'Orthez. ® Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, Nouvelles acquisitions, Notaires de la Bastide- Monréjau, n° 33, f°s 46, v° et 49. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1805, f° 897, vo, 1 Extraits des registres du Conseil souverain, du parlement et de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau, 1547-1691, pages 155, 166 et 178 (Bibliotheque de M. l'abbé Dubarat); — Bulletin de la Société des sciences, lettres et arts de Pau, Ue série, 1871-1872, page 62. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 75 il était aussi conseiller et maître des requêtes du roi, lorsqu'il rendit hom- mage à Jacques de Foix, évêque de Lescar, dans la ville d’Arthez, le 4 mars 1551, pour les seigneuries de Castéide, Lignac, Tartoin et autres lieux nobles qu'il possédait en Béarn’. Reçu voisin (bourgeois) de la ville de Pau, le 20 avril 1552’, mentionné comme conseiller au Conseil souve- rain de Pau et maître des requêtes, les 16 août 1552 et 15 janvier 1555, il fit donation, le 18 juin 1561, des revenus du moulin de Meyrac, situé dans la vallée d’ Aspe ‘, que feu M° Bernard-Guilhem d’Abbadie, son frère, avait acheté de M. de Sainte-Colomme, en faveur de M° Arnaud Carsusan, bachelier en droit, recteur d’Arance *, en reconnaissance des services que celui-ci lui avait rendus en dirigeant, pendant dix années, l'éducation de trois de ses fils, Jean, Pierre et Gassiot d'Abbadie, à Paris, Toulouse et dans d’autres villes du royaume’. Bertrand d’Abbadie racheta, le 21 juin 1561, conjointement avec sa femme, la seigneurie de Baleix, pour le prix de 310 écus, des mains de M° Jean de Castagnède, fils et héritier de feu M° Pés de Castagnéde, syndic de Béarn’. Il est qualifié “egregi M. “ M° Bertrand d’Abbadie, conseiller ordinaire et maître des requêtes des “roi et reine, seigneurs souverains de Béarn, président en leur Conseil “ ordinaire et en la Chambre des Comptes de leurs finances”, dans son testament, en date à Maslacq. dans la maison abbatiale, du 6 août 1561. I] demande, dans cet acte, à être enterré dans l’église paroissiale de Mas- lacq et déclare avoir de Jeanne de Florence, sa femme, sept fils et trois filles, nommés : Jean, Pés, Gassiot, Pascal, Jean-Pierre, Arnaud et Jean- Jacques ; Isabelle, Marguerite et Catherine. Ses deux premières filles sont mariées. I] institue pour héritier universel, Jean, son fils aîné, et lègue à chacun de ses autres fils 300 écus petits. Il veut que mossen Jean d’Abbadie, son frère, soit nourri et entretenu dans sa maison ; lègue aux pauvres 100 francs, et nomme pour exécuteurs testamentaires M'° Jean de Bordenave et Guilhelm de la Vigne, conseillers des roi et reine, mossen François de Pinsun, archiprétre de Maslacq et vicaire général de l’évêque de Dax à Orthez, et M° Menaud de Maucor, secrétaire du roi”. Bertrand d’Abbadie vendit, le 24 novembre 1562, en sa qualité d’héritier sous béné- fice d'inventaire de M° Bernard-Guilhem d’Abbadie, son frère, le champ de la Teulère, situé à Lescar, en faveur de Guilhamolo d’Amade, marchand, de cette ville”, et mourut, avant le 16 septembre 1567, date à laquelle 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 848, f° 105. Archives de Pau, BB. 1, f° 10, ve. 5 Extraits des registres du Conseil souverain, du parlement et de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau, pages 2 et 4 (Bibliotheque de M. l'abbé Dubarat). 4 Meyrac, village, commune de Sévignac, aujourd'hui, Sévignac-Meyrac, canton d’ Arudy, arrondissement d’Oloron. ° Arance, commune du canton de Lagor, arrondissement d'Orthez. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1996, f° 59. 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1996, f° 60. 8 Bibliothèque Nationale, Carrés de d'Hozier, volume [*', dossier ABADIE, f° 10. * Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1997, {° 233. ro 76 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Guillaume d’Areau fut pourvu de son office de président en la Chambre des Comptes '. — On a vu qu'il avait eu de Jeanne de Florence : 1° Jean D'AgBaDte. — Il fut docteur en droit, avocat au Conseil souverain de Pau et seigneur de la maison abbatiale de Maslacq, et vendit, le 24 mai 1571, pour le prix de 1,200 livres tournois, en faveur de M. Charles du Pont, conseiller de la reine de Navarre en son conseil ordinaire, la maison appelée “la maison neuve du président Abbadie ”, située à Pau, dans la rue de Castetmenor”. Jean d’Abbadie épousa damoiselle Gratianne pe Marca, fille d’egregy Jérôme pp Marca, président en la chambre criminelle du Conseil souverain de Pau, et de damoiselle Arnaudine p’Arrac®, donna quittance de la dot de sa femme, le 27 mars 1573, et fit son testa- ment à Gan* le 10 juillet suivant. Il institua pour son héritier son fils Gratian, qui mourut jeune. — Gratianne de Marca, veuve de Jean d’Abbadie, transigea, le 17 mai 1586, avec noble Gratian d’Abbadie, son beau-frère, et épousa, en secondes noces, le 21 août 1590, M° Jean de Bordenave, secrétaire du roi à la Chambre des Comptes de Pau”; 2° Pés ou Pierre D’AgBaADtrp, docteur en droit, abbé de Pimbo®, qui devint héri- tier de la maison abbatiale de Maslacq. Il épousa, avant le 17 mai 1580, damoi- selle Suzanne DE Gayovn, fille de noble Gabriel DE Gayon, seigneur de Gayon, et de damoiselle Magdeleine pp BÉARN *, et mourut sans postérité, avant le 28 décem- bre 1583 ; 3° Gassiot, alias Gratian D'ABBaADIE, [* du nom, dont l’article suit ; 4° Pascal D’'ABBADIE, qui forma la branche des seigneurs de Camou, de Salies, rapportée au chapitre 111; 5° Jean-Pierre n'ABBADIP, auteur de la branche des seigneurs et barons de Saint-Castin, rapportée au chapitre trv ; 6° Arnaud D’ABBADIE ; 7° Jean-Jacques p’ABBADIE; 8° Isabelle p’ABBADIE, qui contracta mariage, avant le 6 août 1561, avec Ber- nard DP Larter, d’Orthez, dont elle eut: a. Pierre DE LARTET ; b. Et Catherine pe Larrst, qui épousa, vers 1593, noble Jacques Dp Marca, de Gan, qui fut créé vice-sénéchal de Navarre et Béarn en 1620% De cette alliance naquit à Gan, le 24 janvier 1594, le célèbre historien de Béarn, Pierre pe Marca, président au parlement de Navarre, archevêque de Paris ! ; | Extraits des registres du Conseil souverain, du parlement et de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau, page 178 (Bibliotheque de M. l'abbé Dubarat) ; — Bulletin de la Société des sciences, lettres et arts de Pau, II série, 1871-1872, page 131. 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2001, f° 73, v°. 3 Pierre de Marca, Histoire de Béarn, nouvelle édition, par M. l’abbé Dubarat ; Pau, Garet, 1894, tome Ier, pages xii, xiii et xiv. 4 Gan, petite ville du canton de Pau (ouest) et de l’arrondissement de Pau. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2132, f° 289, vo et 309, v° ; E. 2006, f° 134, et E, 2007, f° 627. 6 Pimbo, commune du canton de Geaune, arrondissement de Saint-Sever (Landes). 7 Gayon, commune du canton de Lembeye, arrondissement de Pau. 8 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2138, f° 227, vo. 9 Pierre de Marea, Antiquités du Béarn, Pau, Vignancour, 1846, page 25. 10 Pierre de Marca, Histoire de Béarn, nouvelle édition, pages xiv et celxxiii. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE Dir 9° Marguerite D'ABBADIE, mariée, en premières noces, avant le 6 août 1561, à noble Gratian pr SAUT, seigneur de Castillon,’ qui fit son testament à Oloron, le 14 décembre 1567. Il déclare, dans cet acte que sa femme ayant eu, comme lui, la grâce d’embrasser la religion réformée, il veut qu’elle épouse un protestant si elle se remarie; et “d'autant que ladite Marguerite d’Abbadie pourrait être induite et “ séduite par ses parents et autres adhérents à la religion du pape, à abandonner la “ religion réformée et à revenir à celle du pape, ou bien à se marier avec un catho- “ lique, de telle façon que les enfants du testateur pourraient être, par suite, infec- “ tés (sic) de cette dernière religion, il la prive, dans ces cas, d’un legs de 1,700 livres “qu'il lui fait . . .””?, — Gratian de Saut mourut avant le 14 mai 1568, et Margue- rite d’A bbadie épousa,en secondes noces, avant le 11 juin 1574, le seigneur Gratian pp Lan, bourgeois et marchand d’Oloron, d’abord seigneur de Lalongue, puis abbé laïque de Lescun *. — Marguerite d’Abbadie eut de son premier mari: a. Marguerite bg SAUT, qui épousa à Oloron, le 9 avril 1573, noble Jean- Bertrand DE SALLES, gouverneur de la ville de Navarrenx, fils aîné de noble Arnaud DE Gacuissans. seigneur de Salles, aussi gouverneur de Navarrenx. Elle mourut sans postérité, avant le 20 janvier 1582 ‘; b. Marie pp SAUT, décédée jeune : c. Jeanne DE SAUT, qui contracta mariage, le 27 novembre 1580, à Maslacq, avec noble André pn SALLES, seigneur de Mars0o, fils cadet de noble Arnaud pp GAcHISSANS, seigneur de Salles, gouverneur de la ville de Navarrenx. Elle mourut sans postérité, avant le 6 août 1582°; d. Et Catherine pe Savt, fille posthume, dame de Castillon, mariée à Oloron, le 31 juillet 1585, à noble Jean DE MÉRITEIN, seigneur de Méritein, sei- greur souverain de Nabas et de Bisqueis, viguier de Mongaston f ; 10° Et Catherine d'ABBADIE, mariée, avant le 7 mars 1573, à noble Pierre p’Ar- RAC, Capitaine, de la ville de Gan, qui donna quittance, le 13 juin 1574, à Maslacq, de la dot de 1,200 tournois constituée à sa femme . IT. — Noble Gassiot, alias Gratian D'ABBADIE, 1% du nom, docteur en droit, lieutenant-général en Ja sénéchaussée des Lannes, au siège de Saint- Sever ”, le 30 mai 1581, est dit héritier de la maison abbatiale de Maslacq, dans un acte du 28 décembre 1583”. Il s'engagea, le 10 mars 1585, envers honorables Augustin de la Salle, Frangois de Casenave, André d’Augaro et Arnaud de Crideboup, jurats de Sarpourenx !', à alimenter d’eau le moulin 1 Castillon, commune du canton d'Arthez, arrondissement d’Orthez. ? Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1782, f°5 168, 294 et 348, vo, ’ Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1784, f° 69; E. 1706, f° 21. — Lalongue, com- mune du canton de Lembeye, arrondissement de Pau. 4 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1783, f° 160 ; E. 1796, f° 156. — Salles, aujour- d'hui Salles-Mongiscard, commune du canton de Salies, arrondissement d’Orthez. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénees, E. 1238, f° 284, v° ; E. 1789, f° 156. — Masco, fief, commune de Saint-Boës, arrondissement d’Orthez. 6 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1789, f°8 264, vo et 525, vo. — Méritein, Nabas, communes du canton de Navarrenx, arrondissement d’Orthez : Bisqueis, hameau, commune de Charre, canton de Navarrenx. 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2132, f° 286, ve. — Nouvelles acquisitions, actes de Raymond de Coayreforcq, notaire de Larbaig, registre in-4°, 179 feuillets, f° 84. 8 Saint-Sever, chef-lieu d'arrondissement (Landes). * Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1239, f° 50. 10 Sarpourenx, commune du canton de Lagor, arrondissement d’Orthez. 78 LA SOCIETE ROYALE DU CANADA de cette commune,’ et fit son testament, à Saint-Sever, le 13 avril 1595 *. IT avait épousé: 1° Bertrande DE LA LANNE, damoiselle, héritière de l’ab- baye séculiére et maison abbatiale de Mant, d’Arboucave et de Monget : ; 2° Saubade DE BELSUNCE, damoiselle. — Du premier lit vinrent : 1° Pierre D'ABPADIE, J** du nom, dont l’article suit ; 2° Jeanne p’ABBADIE, qui épousa, à Saint-Sever, le 15 juin 1593, M, M: Daniel DE Barry, qui devint conseiller du roi, lieutenant-général au siège de Saint-Sever ; * Gratian d’Abbadie eut de Saubade de Belsunce : 3° Gratian D’ABBAD1E, II du nom, qui fut la tige des seigneurs de Saint-Ger- main, rapportés au chapitre 1 ; 4° Daniel p’ABBADIE ; 5° Et Catherine p’ABBADID, mariée, suivant contrat du 10 décembre 1607, à noble Armand pe DEnGuIN, seigneur de Denguin, de Vignoles d’Aussevielle et de Bougarber, en sa partie”. Elle fit son testament à Denguin, le 17 juillet 1610°. Armand de Denguin testa, le 23 juillet 1620, et laissa de son mariage: Jeanne DE DENGUIN, qui épousa, le 3 septembre 1635, nobie Antoine pp SALBTTEs.’ IIL—Noble Pierre D'ABBADIE, I du nom, écuyer, seigneur de Baleix, épousa, le 13 août 1601, à Oloron, damoiselle Gratie DE CoLomrès, fille degregy M° Bernard pu CoLoMER ou DE COLoMIès, conseiller du roi, et de damoiselle Gratie DE Gasston, dame de Goès Il est qualifié “ noble ‘* Pierre d’Abbadie, de Maslacq, seigneur et baron d’Arboucave et Baleix, “abbé de Mant”, dans un acte du 16 juin 1605, par lequel il vendit, pour le prix de 15,500 francs, de 10 sols bons par franc, la maison abbatiale et ses dépendances, appelées l’abbaye de Gayrosse, située à Osse, dans la vallée d’Aspe, en faveur de Guilhem-Arnaud de Castarranh et de Bertrand de Davancentz, son gendre, marchands, d’Oloron.’ Il vendit, encore, le 11 juillet 1605, la seigneurie de Baleix à Philippe de Saint-Cricq, pour le prix de 6,000 francs,” et laissa postérité de son mariage. V.—Noble Pierre p’ABBADIE, [1° du nom, baron d'Arboucave,—petit- fils de noble Pierre D'ABBADIE, I* du nom, seigneur de Baleix et baron ! Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1239, f° 227. * Bibliothèque Nationale. Carrés de d'Hozier, volume Ier, dossier ABADIE, 1° 13. 5 Mant, Monget, communes du canton d’Hagetmau, arrondissement de Saint- Sever, (Landes). 4 Baron de Cauna, Armorial des Landes, Paris, Dumoulin, 1869, tome III, page 59. ° J.-B.-E. de Jourgain, Nobiliaire de Béarn, Paris, Charles Blot, 1879, tome I! page 158, note.—Denguin, Aussevielle, Bougarber, communes du canton de Lescar, arrondissement de Pau ;— Vignolles, hameau, commune de Denguin. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, Nouvelles acquisitions, Notaires de la Bastide- Monréjau, n° 112, f° 143. 7 Dufau de Maluquer, Armorial de Béarn, tome II, page 131. $ Bibliotheque Nationale, Carrés de d’ Hozier, volume It, dossier ABADIE, f° 17; — archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1805, f° 519. * Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1805, f° 897, vo. I! Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2024, f° 901, v° ; — Nouvelles acquisitions, actes de Raymond de Cazalet, notaire de Larbaig, 1605-1608, registre in-4°, 119 feuillets papier, f° 5. ÎDUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 7€ d'Arboucave, et de damoiselle Gratie DE CoLomIEs, est blasonné d'office n° 272 de l’ Armorial de Béarn, de 1696-1701.—Dame Marie D'ESPALUNGUE. sa femme, eut son blason enregistré dans le même recueil, le 17 juin 1701.! Noble Henry D'ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAVE, l'un de leurs fils, fut reçu chevalier de l'ordre de Saint-Jean de Jérusalem, le 17 juillet 1703. ° Messire Bernard p’ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAVE, évêque de Dax, de 1690 à 1733, frère de Noble Pierre D'ABBADIE, baron d’Arboucave, I* du nom, fit enregistrer son blason dans l’Armorial de Dax, le 10 février 1702. * VIII. —Messire François D'ABBADIE. baron d’Arboucave, chef d’esca- drons de carabiniers, chevalier de Saint-Louis, dernier représentant mâle de cette branche, —arrière petit-fils de noble Pierre D'ABBADIE, I du nom, baron d’Arboucave, et de dame Marie D'ÉSPALUNGUE, épousa dame Marie DE GOMBAUD-ROLIE, de Bordeaux, et en eut : 1° Pierre-Charles p’ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAVE, soJäat dans le dixième bataillon du Bec d’Ambès, décédé à Pau, le 3 ventôse an III (21 février 1795), à l’âge de 19 ans: 2° Angélique-Magdelaine D’ABB4ADIE D'ARBOLCAVE, décédée à Pau, à l’âge de 19 ans, le I® jour complémentaire an 1V (17 septembre 1796); 3° Et Magdelaine-Angélique-Justine D'ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAYE, dont l’article suit. . IX. Magdelaine-Angélique-Justine D ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAVE, née à Maslacq, le 4 octobre 1781, épousa à Pau, le 7 fructidor an XI (25 août 1803). Clair-Joseph DE BARBOTAN, [T° du nom, comte de Barbotan, né à Saint-Sever, le 24 juillet 1771, fils de Jean-Marie DE BARBOTAN, chevalier, comte de Barbotan, seigneur de Mormès { et d'autres places, mousque- taire de la garde du roi, et de dame Marie-Angélique pr Noé, et petit-fils de Clair-Joseph pE BaARBoraAN, I* du nom, chevalier, comte de Barbotan, maréchal de camp, député de la noblesse de la sénéchaussée de Dax aux Etats (Généraux de 1789, mort sur l'échafaud révolutionnaire, à Paris, le 31 mars 1794, et de dame Marie-Anne Darcer. —Magdelaine-Angélique- Justine d'Abbadie d’Arboucave mourut à Pau, le 30 août 1836, à l'âge de 54 ans, après avoir eu de son mariage : 1 Bulletin de la Société héraldique et généalogique de France, Paris, 1879, co- Jonne 605; Dufau de Maluquer et Jourgain, Armorial de Béarn, tome Ier, page 284. ? Bibliotheque Nationale, Carrés de d'Hozier, volume Ier, dossier ABADIE, f° 42 et 43 ; — Louis de la Roque, Catalogue des chevaliers de Malte, Paris, Desaide, 1891, colonne 1. 3 Revue de Béarn, Navarre et Lannes, 1884, pages 94 et 220 ; —Dufau de Malu- quer, Armorial de Béarn, tome III, page 50. 4 Barbotan, commune de Cazaubon, chef-lieu de canton de l’arrondissement de Condour (Gers) ;—Mormes, commune du canton de Nogaro, arrondissement de Con- dour (Gers). 5 Baron de Cauna, Armorial des Landes, tome III, pages 55 et 56 ;—Revue de Gascogne, 1889, page 389. 80 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA 1° Louis, comte pe BARBOTAN, décédé sans postérité de son mariage avec dame Mathilde pp Navaizzes-Baxos.—La comtesse de Barbotan réside au château de Maslacgq ; : 2° Charles-Mare- Antoine pe BARBOTAN, dont l’article suit ; 3° Antoinette-Gabrielle-Angélique DE BARBOTAN, née à Pau, le 6 juillet 1812, mariée au comte DE MAULEON ; 4° Et Françoise-Magdeleine- Mathilde pr Bargoran, née aussi à Pau, le 6 juillet 1812. X. Charles-Marc-Antoine, comte DE BARBOTAN,, né à Pau, le 14 mars 1816, est décédé à Barbotan (Gers), le 7 septembre 1869, conseiller général des Basses-Pyrénées, chevalier de la légion d'honneur, après avoir eu de son mariage, contracté à Pau, le 24 avril 1849, avec Anna-Pierre-Louise pE Durau, fille de M. Jean-Louis DE DUFAU, premier président honoraire de la Cour d'appel de Pau, ancien député des Basses-Pyrénées, ancien maire de la ville de Pau, officier de la légion d'honneur, et de M™ Jeanne FILHOS : 1° Marguerite-Marie-Mathilde-J eanne-Gabrielle pr Bargoran, dont l’article suit ; F 2° Louise- Marie-Françoise-Gabrielle DE BARBOTAN, née à Pau, le 12 novembre 1851, décédée dans cette ville, le 10 juin 1853 ; 3° Marie-Mathilde-Paule-Jeanne pp BARBOTAN, née à Pau, le 25 décembre 1852, mariée dans cette ville, le 2 février 1875, à Charles-Henri-Aymar, vicomte d’ADHE- MAR DE CRrAwsac, chef de bataillon d'infanterie, chevalier de la légion d’honneur.— De cette union : a. Gabrielle D'ADHÉMAR DE CRANSAC; b. Et Jeanne D’ADHEMAR DE CRANSAC; 4° Fanny-Marie-Madelaine- Henriette Dp BARBOTAN, née à Pau, le 22 juillet 1854, mariée dans cette ville, le 5 février 1873, à Jean-Armand, comte DE BARRANTE, décédée à Paris, le 24 juiilet 1884.—De cette alliance : Henry-Louis-Marc-Antoine- Armand De BARRANTS, né à Pau, le 8 mars 1875. 5° Et Alphonsine-Angélique-Marie-Justine-Coralie DE BaRBoTAN, née à Pau, le 31 juillet 1856, décédée dans cette ville, le 15 juin 1858. XI. Marguerite-Marie-Mathilde-Jcanne-Gabrielle DE BARBOTAN, née à Pau, le 21 avril 1850, représente aujourd'hui les d'Abbadie d’Arboucave, du chef de sa grand’mére paternelle. Elle a épousé à Pau, le 10 juin 1872, Jean-Dominique- Albert, baron pE Basrarp, dont elle a eu: 1° Louis-Henri-Alfred pp BASTARD, né à Pau, le 4 septembre 1874; 2° Jean-Melchior-Robert DE Bastarn, né à Pau, le 5 novembre 1876; 3° Une fille, morte en naissant ; 4° Et Marie-Jeanne- Marguerite ne Basrarp, née à Pau, le 20 juillet 1881. IT Seigneurs de Saint-Germain. III. Noble Gratian p’ABBAprE, [1° du nom,—fils de noble Gassiot. alias Gratian D'ABBADIE, I* du nom, lieutenant-général en la séné- chaussée des Lannes, au siège de Saint-Sever, et de dame Saubade DE [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 81 BELSUNCE sa seconde femme,—épousa dans la maison noble de Patience. à Saint-Aubin ', le 9 novembre 1622, damoiselle Roquette pe Mesuess, fille de noble Isaac DE Muses, seigneur de Patience, et de damoiselle Eléonore DE Marsan. En faveur de ce mariage, Gratian d’ Abbadie recut la donation qui lui fut faite par sa mère de la seigneurie de Saint-Germain 2, de la dime d’Arboucave et d’une somme de 6,000 livres.*—De cette union vint Isaac d’Abbadie, dont l’article suit. IV.— Noble Isaac D'ABBADIE, seigneur de Saint-Germain, contracta mariage, à Saint-Sever, le 16 juillet 1652, avec damoiselle Marie-Claude D ARMAIGNAC, fille de noble Hector D'ARMAIGNAC, sieur de Labeyrie #, et de damoiselle Catherine DE Borin.’ Il fit son testament dans la maison de Labeyrie, paroisse de Saint-Aubin, le 12 avril 1681, et laissa plusieurs enfants de son mariage.® Les d’Abbadie de Saint-Germain étaient représentés, en 1752, par messire Bertrand D'ABBADIE DE SAINT-GERMAIN, seigneur de Saint- Germain et de Labeyrie, ancien lieutenant des vaisseaux du roi, chevalier de l’ordre militaire de Saint-Louis.’ IIL Seigneurs de Camou, de Salies. 11.—Noble Pascal D'ABBADIE, —quatrième fils d'egregy M. M° Bertrand D'ABBADIE, [* du nom, abbé laïque de Maslacq, seigneur de Baleix, de Lignac, de Tartoin et d’autres lieux, et de damoiselle Jeanne DE FLORENCE, —épousa, le 6 mars 1575, dans le temple protestant de Salies, damoiselle Anne DE SaiNtT-MaRTIN dame de Camou”, et reçut, le 29 décembre 1579, la donation que lui fit sa mère de la quarte des bien avi- tins qu'elle possédait à Oloron."—Anne de Saint-Martin épousa, en secondes noces, avant le 1% octobre 1598, egregi M° Jean DE FREXO, conseiller du roi. —Elle eut de Pascal d’Abbadie : 1° Jean Dp’A8egaprs, dont l’article suit ; 2° Et Pierre D'ABBADIE, baptisé dans le temple protestant de Salies, le 25 jan- vier 1581.” 1 Saint-Aubin, commune du canton de Mugron, arrondissement de Saint-Sever. 2 Saint-Germain, fief, commune d’Arboucave. 3 Bibliothèque Nationale, Carrés de @ Hozier, volume I®, dossier ABADIE, f° 52. 4 Labeyrie, fief, commune de Saint-Aubin. 5 Bibliotheque Nationale, Carrés de d'Hozier, volume Ir, dossier ABADIE, f° 55. 6 Bibliotheque Nationale, Carrés de d’ Hozier, volume Ier, dossier ABADIE, f° 58. 7 Bibliothèque Nationale, Carrés de d'Hozier, volume Ie", dossier ABADIE, f° 82. 8 Archives de Salies, Etat civil protestant, GG. 15, f° 607, 9 Camou, fief, commune de Salies, arrondissement d’Orthez. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1238, f° 168, v°, et E. 1239, f° 49, v°. Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2016, f° 204. 12 Archives de Salies, Etat civil protestant, GG. 15, f° 596, ve, Sec.) 1895; 1G: 82 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA III— Noble Jean p’ABBADIE fut baptisé dans le temple protestant de Salies, le 5 octobre 1578.! Il testa à Pau, le 1° octobre 1598, étant sur le point de partir pour Bordeaux, à l'effet d'y continuer ses études.” Avocat, il fut pourvu, le 24 février 1607, de la charge de procureur patrimonial et contrôleur en la Chambre des Comptes de Pau.* Il est qualifié “ con- “seiller du roi, procureur général de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau,” dans son testament, daté de cette ville, 12 août 1627.4—De son mariage avec damoiselle Corisande DE LACOSTE vinrent : 1° Isaac D’AggaApte, dont l’article suit: 2° Et Jean D'ABBADIE. IV.—Noble Isaac D'ABBADIE, avocat au parlement de Navarre, fut admis aux Etats de Béarn, en 1649, comme seigneur de Camou, de Salies,° et contracta mariage à Pau, le 12 janvier 1656, avec damoiselle Marie D'ABBADIE DE LIVRON D'ESPALUNGUE, fille de M. M* Raymond D’ABB4A- DIE DE Livron, conseiller au parlement de Navarre, et de dame Anne DE Raquk pD’EsPpALUNGUE.® Il acquit, le 12 mars, 1659, pour le prix de 42,000 livres, l'office de conseiller au parlement de Navarre qu'avait exercé son beau-père, et mourut avant le 8 juin 1676, après avoir eu de son alliance : 1° Jean D'ABBADIE, né au mois de septembre 1657, baptisé dans l’église Saint- Martin de Pau, le 2 novembre 1659. Il fut admis aux Etats de Béarn, en 1676, comme seigneur de Camou, de Salies, et héritier de son père ; ? 2° Isaac D'ABBADIE, baptisé dans l’église Saint-Martin de Pau, le 21 février 1661522 3° Et marie-Isabeau D’'ABBADIE, dont l’article suié. V.—Marie-Isabeau D'ABBADIE-CAMOU épousa noble Pierre DE Bor- DES, qui fut admis aux Etats de Béarn, le 14 juin 1697, comme seigneur de la maison noble d’Abbadie de Camou (sic), de Salies.” IV Seigneurs et barons de Saint-Castin. 11 —£gregy noble Jean-Pierre D'ABBADIE, du lieu de Maslacq, docteur en droit,—cinquiéme fils d’egregy M. M° Bertrand D'ABBADIE, I* du nom, 1 Archives de Salies, Etat civil protestant, GG. 15, f° 585. 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2016, f° 204. 3 Bulletin de la Société des sciences, lettres et arts de Pau, II° série, 1885-1886, page 152. 4 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2033, f° 140. 5 Archives des Bassés-Pyrénées, C. 718. 6 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2045, f° 1. 7 Dufau de Maluquer, Armorial de Béarn, tome If, page 341, note 4. 8 Archives de Pau, Etat civil, GG. 2, f° 85. 9 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 735, f° 62, vo. 10 Archives de Pau, Etat civil, GG. 2, f° 85. 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 745 f° 33. {DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 83 abbé laïque de Maslacq, seigneur de Baleix, de Lignac, de Tartoin et d’autres lieux, et de damoiselle Jeanne DE FLORENCE,—était conseiller et maitre des requêtes de lhétel du roi de Navarre, lorsqu’il épousa à Pau, le 30 mai 1581, damoiselle Bernadine DE LUGER, dame de Saint-Castin et et de Bernadets ', fille de messire Martin pr LUGER, successivement avocat au Conseil souverain de Pau, secrétaire d'Etat du roi de Navarre, syndic de Béarn, du 9 avril 1568 au 25 septembre 1570’, et conseiller au parle- ment de Toulouse, et de damoiselle Jeanne DE FORBET, dame de Saint- Castin, sa première femme”. Jean-Pierre d'Abbbadie fut assisté, au con- trat, de noble damoiselle Jeanne de Florence, sa mère, veuve du défunt égregie M° Bertrand d’Abbadie, président au Conseil du roi; M° Pierre d’Abbadie, docteur en droit, abbé de Pimbo; M° Gassiot d’Abbadie, lieu- tenant-général au siège de Saint-Sever, ses frères; et de Bernard de Caplane, seigneur de Luc‘. a damoiselle de Luger fut assistée, dans le même acte, de: damoiselle Jeanne de Castagnède, sa grand'mère ; noble Johanot de Luger, seigneur de Précillon; du capitaine Jean du Vidou [du Bidou, alias de Bidou], de Lasseube ; de Ramonet de Guilhassot, de Gerderest, capitaine ; d'égregie M° Pierre de Pédesert, conseiller du roi ; de: M‘ Odet de Forbet, procureur patrimonial ; noble Jordan de Lane, seigneur de Hagedet’; et de Gassie de Castagnède, oncle de la dite de Luger'—Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie reçut, en faveur de son mariage, de M° Pierre d’Abbadie, abbé de Pimbo, héritier de la maison abbatiale de Mas- Jacq, son frère, la somme de 4,000 livres tournois, hypothéquée sur la terre et seigneurie de Baleix.'—Bernadine de Luger fit son testament à Pau, dans sa maison appelée de Saint-Castin, le 16 mai 1588, et déclara, dans cet acte, qu'elle voulait étre-enterrée dans l’église de Saint-Castin.* Jean-Pierre d'Abbadie acheta, le 17 août 1591, pour le prix de 8,000 frances, de 10 sols tournois pièce, les seigneuries de Herrère, Escout et Escou ”, de haute et puissante dame Corisande d’Andoins, comtesse de 1 Saint-Castin, commune du canton de Morlaas et de l’arrondissement de Pau. Sanctus Castinus, 980, (cartulaire de Lescar.)—Curtis que dicitur Sancti Castini cum appendiciis suis, scilicet Lar, Figueras et Bernedet, vers 1030 (cartulaire de l’abbaye de Saint-Pé, d’apres Marca, Histoire de Béarn, pages 214 et 248).—Sent Castii, 1385 (Censier).—En 1385, Saint-Castin comprenait 15 feux et ressortissait au bailliage de Pau.—Cette commune se trouve à 12 kilomètres de Pau et à 6 kilomètres de la petite ville de Morlaas et compte, aujourd'hui, 260 habitants.—Lar, hameau détruit, commune de Bernadets et de Saint-Castin ;—Bernadets, commune du canton de Morlaas ; Higueres, commune du canton de Morlaas, aujourd'hui Higuères-Souye. 2 Voyez une note sur les Luger, aux Pièces justificatives, n° 1. 3 Voir une note sur les Forbet, aux Pièces justificatives, n° 2. 4 Luc, aujourd'hui Luc-Armau, canton de Lembeve, arrondissement de Pau. 5 Hagedet, commune du canton de Castelnau-Rivière-Basse, arrondissement de Tarbes (Hautes-Pyrénées). 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2004, f° 317, vo; E. 2006, fo 65 et 126. 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées. E. 2006, fo 63, v°; E. 1239, f° 50. 8 Archives des Basses-Pyrenées, E. 2007, f° 415. 9 Herrère, Escout, Escou, communes du canton d’Oloron (est). 84 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Guiche et de Louvigny, baronne de Lescun.’ I] fut, pendant la Réforme, l’un des chefs du parti catholique en Béarn. Le 14 décembre 1594, à Gan, honorables hommes les seigneurs Pés de Pardies, bourgeois et mar- chand de Pau, Jacques de Marca, de Gan, et Guilhem de Dombidau, bourgeois et marchand d’Oloron, donnérent une procuration a nobles Jean de Laas, seigneur d’Agnos, d’Issor’ et d’autres lieux, et Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie, seigneur de Saint-Castin, pour emprunter 300 écus sol des- tinés aux frais d’un voyage que lesdits de Laas et d’Abbadie se proposaient de faire vers le roi, à l’effet de lui demander le rétablissement de la reli- gion catholique en Béarn et l’admission des catholiques aux charges et dignités publiques.’—Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie entra dans les ordres, vers 1598, et fut évêque de Lescar, de 1599 à 1609.—Voici le beau portrait qu’a tracé de lui Jean de Bordenave, chanoine de Lescar: ‘L’evesque “ de Lascar ressembloit un ancien patriarche et ceux qui l’ont entendu “ parler en public, qui l'ont veu en chaire et ont eu cette grace d’ouir “ couller de sa bouche la parolle de Dieu, rendront ce tesmoignage à la “ vérité qu'ils n’ont jamais ouy parler avec plus d’éloquence, de gravité, de zèle, ny d'intelligence des mystères de salut qu’à luy. C’estoit un “ vieillard vénérable qui paitrissoit la manne de ses instructions avec tel “ assaisonnement que les auditeurs n'en avoient jamais avec redondance, ‘jamais avec disette, tous avec suffisance, contentement et utilité.” “— “ Messire Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie, conseiller du roi en son Conseil d'Etat et évêque de Lescar,” fit son testament à Pau, dans la maison de Saint- Castin, le 18 avril 1609. Il demande, dans cet acte, à être enterré dans l’église de Saint-Castin: et que les honneurs funèbres lui soient rendus par son héritier, sous la direction des révérends pères Minvielle et Labarthe ; il veut que l’on érige dans cette église un monument hono- rable, suivant sa qualité; ° il lègue : aux pauvres et aux filles à marier de Herrère, Escou et Escout, l’artigue (pré) de Nouave ; © l’usufruit de 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1794, f° 218; E. 2009, f° 86. 2 Agnos, commune du canton d’Oloron (ouest);—7Zssor, commune du canton d’Aramits, arrondissement d’Oloron. 3 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1264, f° 111. 4 Bordenave, L’ Estat des églises cathédrales et collégiales, Paris, 1643, page 840 ; —Pierre de Marca, Histoire de Béarn, nouvelle édition, par l'abbé Dubarat, tome Ier, page xiv. 5 L'église de Saint-Castin a été entièrement reconstruite, vers 1875. Nous avons appris que les ouvriers qui travaillerent aux fondations du nouvel édifice décou- vrirent une épée antique et des restes de vétement, de couleur violette. Les habi- tants de Saint-Castin ignorent qu'un évêque de Lescar ait été enterré dans leur ancienne église. Des fouilles un peu minutieuses auraient amene, sans doute, la découverte du tombeau de Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie. 6 On lit dans une déclaration des députés et gardes de la communauté d’Escou, datée d’Escou, 6 février 1691: ‘‘ Z{em, déclarons que fu monsieur Jean Pierre d’Abbadie, evesque de Lescar et seigneur desdits lieux de Ferrere, Escou et Escout, par son testament du 18° avrilh 1609, legua en faveur de pauvres et filles a marier desdites trois communautés une piesse de terre pré, appellé Lartigue, scituée audit [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 85 la borde de Nouave, située à Escou, à Guillaume de Casenave, alias d’Abbadie, bachelier en droit ; 700 livres tournois à M° Jean d’Abbadie, son neveu ; et sa chapelle d'argent à l'église cathédrale de Lescar, lorsque le service religieux y sera rétabli ; il mentionne : damoiselle Bernadine de Luger, sa femme, défunte ; son fils, Bertrand, qu'il institue héritier, et sa fille Jeanne, mariée dans la maison de Juillac, de Marciac '.—Jean- Pierre d’Abbadie mourut avant le 8 mai 1609, date à laquelle M° Jean d Abbadie, procureur patrimonial et avocat au Conseil souverain de Pau, son neveu, requit ouverture de son testament.’—I] avait eu de Berna- dine de Luger : 1° Bertrand p’AgBapte, [1° du nom, dont l’article suit; 2° Un autre fils, mort jeune ; 3° Ei Jeanne p’ABBADIE, mariée, comme on l’a vu, à M. ne Juric, de Marciac. I1].—Noble Bertrand D'ABBADIE, II du nom,seigneur de Saint-Castin, de Herrére, d’Escout et d’Escou, vendit le 8 mai 1614, une pièce de terre, située à Lannecaube *, en faveur de M° Raymond de Sosenx, marchand, de Pau,‘ et reçut, le 1 novembre 1618, à Escou, le serment de fidélité des habitants d’Escou, Escout et Herrére, ses vassaux.’ IT fit cession, le 8 février 1624, de la seigneurie d’Aydie® en faveur de M* Mierosme de Capdeville, commendataire de justice,’ et testa, le 28 novembre 1636, * après avoir eu de damoiselle Marie pu Brpov, alias DE Brpou, d’Orin *: 1° Jean-Jacques D’ABBADIE, I* du nom, dont l’article suit: 2° Jean, alias Jean-Vincent D'ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN, baptisé à Escout, le 25 mars 1626.!° Prêtre et curé d’Arette !!, dans la vallée de Baretous, dès le 25 avril 1665, il produisit ses titres de noblesse, avec Jean-Pierre, son frère cadet, aussi prêtre, devant le sieur de Lartigue, subdélégué de M. d’Aguesseau, intendant, qui en donna acte et fut d’avis de les maintenir dans leur noblesse, le 8 mai 1670.1— Jean-Vincent d’Abbadie mourut à Oloron, le 15 septembre 1695 ; “ lieu d’Escou, que les tresoriers desdites communautés afferment conjoinctement à la somme de vingt franc ou environ, annuellement, et cette somme est entreux partagée et employée par les tresoriers, chascun en sa parroisse, de l’advis des juratz et deputés, suivant la volonté dudit sieur testateur...... ? (Archives des Basses- Pyrénées, C. 1037.) 1 Juillac, commune du canton de Marciac, arrondissement de Mirande (Gers). 2 Archives de Herrere, GG. 42. 3 Lannecaube, commune du canton de Lembeye, arrondissement de Pau. Archives des Bassés-Pyrénées, E. 2024, f° 869, vo. Archives de Herrere, AA. 2. Aydie, commune du canton de Garlin, arrondissement de Pau. Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2031, f° 79, vo, 8 Bibliothèque Nationale, Collection Chérin, volume I, D'ABADIE, en Béarn, I, A © od = 9 Orin, commune du canton d’Oloron (ouest). 10 Pièces justificatives, n°3. 1 Arette, commune du canton d’Aramits, arrondissement d’Oloron. 12 Bibliotheque Nationale, Collection Chérin, volume I®, D'ABADIE, en Béarn, I, 13 Pièces justificatives, n° 4. 86 | LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA 3° Pierre, alias Jean-Pierre D'ABBADIR DE SAINT-CASTIN, baptisé à Escout, le 22 janvier 1635.'—II fut archiprètre de Galan * et mourut avant le 16 janvier 1703 ; 4° Et Jeanne D'ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN, née le jour de Saint-Laurent de l’année 1619 (10 août), baptisée à Escout, le 11 mai 1623.° IV.—Messire Jean-Jacques D’ABBADIE, 1% du nom, seigneur de Saint- Castin, de Herrére, d’Escout et d'Escou, naquit à Escout, le 1° novembre 1620.4 Institué héritier dans le testament de son père, il transigea, le 13 juillet 1652, avec les jurats, gardes et habitants de Herrère, Escout et Escou,® et obtint de Louis XIV, au mois de juillet 1654, l'érection en baronnie de sa terre de Saint-Castin.°—Jean-Jacques d’Abbadie épousa, par contrat du 4 février 1649, dans la maison de Bonasse, à Arette, damoiselle Isabeau DE BÉARN DE BONASSE, fille de feu noble Jacques DE B£aRN, seigneur de Bonasse, et de damoiselle Magdeleine pz Laas. Il fut assisté, dans cet acte, de noble Jean du Bidou, chanoine et vicaire général d’Oloron, son oncle ; et la future épouse de : damoiselle Magde- leine de Laas, autrement de Bonasse, sa nièce ; nobles Tristan de Béarn, curé d’Arette ; et Augier de Béarn, ses oncles paternels ; messire Charles de Lateulade, lieutenant pour le roi au gouvernement de Navarrenx ; messire Jean-Jacques de Béarn ; et de noble Gilles de Laas, major en la garnison de Navarrenx.’—Isabeau de Béarn de Bonasse mourut de la peste, à Arette, à l’âge de 24 ans, le 17 novembre 1652, et fut ensevelie dans le cimetière de l'église Saint-Pierre de cette commune.* —Jean- Jacques d’Abbadie décéda avant le 16 février 1666.—De leur mariage : 1° Jean-Jacques p’AgBapin, Il° du nom, baron de Saint-Castin, seigneur de Herrére, d’Ecout et d’Escou, qui est dit fils et héritier de feu messire Jean-Jacques, seigneur et baron de Saint-Castin, dans un acte du 24 février 1666, par lequel il vendit, au moyen de M° Tristan de Larrouy, son fondé de procuration, une pièce de terre, appelée Poeymidou, située 4 Escou, en faveur des habitants dudit lieu, pour le prix de 1,266 francs, 6 sols, 8 deniers. * 11 vendit encore, le 26 mai 1669, la seigneurie de Herrére, Escout et Escou en faveur de M° Raymond de Frexo, alias de Fréchou, bourgeois et marchand d’Oloron,!’ dénombra, le 16 novembre 1675, la seigneurie et baronnie de Saint-Castin, par l’intermédiaire de M° Jean de Labaig, d’Oloron, avocat au parlement de Navarre, son fondé de procuration et beau-frère ; ! et mourut sans postérité ; 1 Pièces justificatives, n°5. Galan, chef-lieu de canton de l’arrondissement de Tarbes (Hautes-Pyrénées). 3 Pièces justificatives, n° 6. 4 Pièces justificatives, n°7. > Archives des Basses Pyrénées, E. 1828, f° 394. 6 Extraits des registres du Conseil souverain, du parlement et de la Chambre des Comptes de Pau, 1547-1691, page 382 (Bibliothèque de M. l'abbé Dubarat.) 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1177, {°° 17 et 18.—Voir Pièces justifica- tives, n° 8. 8 Pièces justificatives, n° 9. 9 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E, 1828, f° 338. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1828, f° 394. 1 Pièces justificatives, n° 10. is] [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 87 2° Jean- Vincent D'ABBADIE DE SaINT-CASTIN, dont l’article suit; 3° Et Marie D’ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN, baptisée dans l’église Saint-Vincent d’Escout, le 25 janvier 1650.! Elle épousa, dans l’église d’Arette, le 25 août 1669, M. M° Jean pp LapaiG *, successivement avocat au parlement de Navarre, jurat d’Oloron, couseiller du roi, juge et leutenant-général au sénéchal de cette ville, qui fit enregistrer son blason dans l’Armorial de Béarn, de 1696-1701.° V.—Messire Jean-Vincent D'ABBADIE, seigneur et baron de Saint- Castin, naquit vers 1652 #, probablement à Escout, et émigra, de bonne heure, au Canada, en qualité de lieutenant dans les troupes du roi. Il y épousa, vers 1688, Mathilde MATACONANDO, princesse indienne, fille de MATACONANDO, général en chef des indiens abenakis et devint comme le véritable roi de la puissante et belliqueuse nation des Micmacs.f Le 16 janvier 1703, à Oloron, “ messire Vincent d’Abbadie, seigneur et baron “de Saint-Castin,” accepta une obligation de 24,000 livres, de 20 sols tournois ‘pièce, de la part de M. M° Jean de Labaig, conseiller du roi, son leutenant-général au sénéchal d’Oloron, son beau-frère, et de Jean- Vincent de Labaig, avocat en la Cour, fils aîné de ce dernier, en repré- sentation des sommes à lui dues par noble Jacques de Réarn, sieur de Bonasse, son oncle, et par noble Jean de Florence, abbé de Lescun ‘ et d’Arette, acquéreur des biens dudit sieur de Bonasse, en vertu du contrat de mariage de messire Jean-Jacques de Saint-Castin avec la défunte Isabeau de Béarn-Bonasse, père et mère dudit sieur de Saint-Castin. Dans ce même acte, le baron de Saint-Castin acquitta ledit sieur de Labaig “de toute prétention qu'il pouvait avoir sur les legitimes de “ défunts nobles Jean de Saint-Castin-Escout, curé d’ Arette, et Jean-Pierre “de Saint-Castin-Escout, archiprétre de Galan, ses oncles, et sur les biens “ par eux délaissés . ” Cet acte porte, enfin, quittance dudit sieur de Labaig en faveur du baron de Saint-Castin “des fournitures et avances “ qu'il a faites pour lui, pendant son absence hors le royaume, comme “son procureur, depuis vingt et deux ans ou environ, en divers affaires “ dudit sieur de Saint-Castin, jusques à présent......” *—Jean-Vincent d’Abbadie de Saint-Castin mourut avant le 3 février 1717.—I] avait eu de Mathilde Mataconando, Bernard-Anselme d’Abbadie, dont l’article suit : VI.—Messire Bernard Anselme p’ABBADIE, seigneur et baron de 1 Pièces justificatives, n° 11. 2 Pièces justificatives, n° 12. 5 Dufau de Maluquer et Jaurgain, Armorial de Béarn, tome I*, page 333. 4Ona vu, ci-dessus, qu'Isabeau de Béarn de Bonasse, mère de Jean-Vincent d'Abbadie, mourut, le 17 novembre 1652. Elle avait contracté mariage, le 4 février 1649. Ses deux premiers enfants furent : Marie, née, le 25 janvier 1650, et Jean- Jacques, né en 1651. Jean-Vincent, qui était cadet, dut naître en 1652. > Lettre de M. Joseph-Edmond Roy, du 20 novembre 1891. 5 Joseph-Edmond Roy, Le baron de Lahontan, étude publiée dans les Mémoires de la Société royale du Canada, section I, 1894, page 73. 7 Lescun, commune du canton d’Accous, arrondissement d’Oloron. 8 Pièces justificatives, n° 13. 88 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Saint-Castin, termina ses études au séminaire de Québec, en 17041, et était lieutenant du détachement de la Marine au Canada, le 11 janvier 1716. Il épousa, le 31 octobre 1707, Port-Royal, capitale de l’Acadie, demoiselle Marie-Charlotte p'Amours, fille de Louis p’AmouRs, seigneur de Jemsek*.—Admis aux Etats de Béarn, dans l’ordre de la noblesse, le 28 avril 1717, pour la terre de Saint-Castin.,t Bernard Anselme d’Abbadie donna quittance de la somme de 15,866 livres, 13 sols, en faveur de messire Jean, vicomte d’Echaux, le 30 juillet 1719, et mourut avant le 16 juin 1728.°—Sa veuve décéda à Pau, le 27 février 1734, à l’âge de 45 ans, et fut enterrée, le lendemain, dans l’église Notre-Dame de cette ville —IIs avaient eu de leur mariage : 1° Marie-Anselme p’ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN, dont l'article suit; 2° Brigitte D'ABBADIE DE BAINT-CASTIN, qui étudia aux ursulines de Québec et tint sur les fonts de baptême, dans l’église Saint-Martin de Pau, le 23 février 1716, Louise d’Abbadie de Saint-Castin, sa sceur ; 3° Et Louise p’ABBADIE DB SAINT-CASTIN, née à Pau, le 23 février 17165, mariée dans cette ville, le 23 juin 1735 °, à M° Bertrand pp SARTHOPON, d’Accous, praticien.!° VII.—Marie-Anselme D'ABBADIE, baronne de Saint-Castin, naquit à Québec (Canada), vers 1711. Héritière de sa maison, elle épousa dans l'église du Faget d'Oloron ”, le 23 juin 1730 ”, noble Pierre DE BoURBON, avocat au parlement de Navarre, fils légitime de feu noble Jean DE BourRBon, aussi avocat au parlement de Navarre, seigneur de Sottou de Charre *, et de dame Marie D'ABBADIE DE BASTANÈS #— Pierre de Bour- bon fut admis aux Etats de Béarn, dans l'ordre de la noblesse, le 10 juillet 1731, comme seigneur de Saint-Castin ©, et mourut avant le 10 avril 1769 ?. 1 Lettre de M. Joseph-Edmond Roy, du 20 novemibre 1891. 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 4681, pages 1., 366; 617; 693; 776—B. 4682, page 195. 3 Lettre de M. Joseph-Edmond Roy, du 20 novembre 1891. 4. Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 759, fos 15 et 129, vo, et C. 832, f° 6, vo. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2085, f° 51, vo. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 4693, f° 441. 7 Pièces justificatives, n° 14. 8 Pièces justificatives, n° 15. 9 Pièces justificatives, n°’ 16 et 17. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 4702, f° 208 ; B. 4704, fos 53 ; 80, vo ; 147, vo et 382. Faget (le), village, commune d’Oloron-Sainte-Marie. 12 Pièces justificatives, n° 18. 1 Sottou, fief, commune de Charre, canton de Navarrenx, arrondissement d'Orthez. 4 Pièces justificatives, n° 19. 15 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 773, £9859, vo et 108, vo. 16 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 4764, fo 112, vo; B. 4764 bis, f° 18. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 89 Marie-Anselme d’Abbadie de Saint-Castin décéda à Oloron, le 18 juillet 1778, à l’âge de 67 ans .—Elle avait eu de son mariage : 1° Henri pe Bourgow, né à Oloron, le 29 mai 1731 ?, admis aux Etats de Béarn, le 10 avril 1769, pour la terre de Saint-Castin, dont sa mère lui avait fait donation, le 29 mars précédent °.—I] mourut sans postérité ; 2° Pierre pp BourBoN, né à Oloron, le 23 mars 1733; 3° Anselme DE BourBox, né à Oloron, le 8 juillet 1739 ; 4° Henriette Dp BourBox, dor.t l’article suit; 5° Marie pp Boursoy, née à Oloron, le 5 juillet 1741; 6°_Et Marie-Anselme pp BourBox, née à Oloron, le 24 avril 1751 *. VIII.—Henriette pr BourBon naquit à Oloron, le 23 mai 1737 °. Héritière de noble Henri de Bourbon, son frère, et en cette qualité baronne de Saint-Castin, elle épousa dans l’église Sainte-Croix d’Oloron, le 6 juillet 1773", messire Jean pe Durau DE LALONGUE, chevalier de l’ordre royal et militaire de Saint-Louis, ancien capitaine au régiment de Normandie, né à Lalongue, le 12 janvier 1725, fils de noble Jean-Baptiste DE Durau, seigneur de Lalongue, de Lusson, abbé laïque de Lalongue ‘, conseiller du roi, maire ancien et mitriennal, alternatif et mitriennal de la ville et communauté de Morlias, et de dame Jacqueline-Ovide DE Saint-Martin, de la ville de Paris *.— Admis aux Etats de Béarn, le 11 mai 1744, pour la seigneurie de Lalongue, dont son père lui avait fait donation, le 31 janvier de la même année ", Jean de Dufau fut encore regu dans cette assemblée, le 12 janvier 1774, comme seigneur de Saint- Castin et procureur de la dame Henriette de Bourbon, sa femme, dame dudit lieu.!—Jean de Dufau de Lalongue mourut à Pau, le 13 avril 1807, à l’âge de 82 ans.—Il avait eu de sa femme, décédée à Pau, le 13 prairial an XII (2 juin 1804), à l'âge de 67 ans : 1° Marie-Anselme pa Durav D: LALONGUE, dont l’article suit ; 2° Henriette DE Durau DE LALOXGUE, née à Oloron, le 15 décembre 1776. Elle épousa suivant pactes sous seings privés, du 13 nivôse an VI (2 janvier 1798), et le 15 nivôse ( janvier) de la même année, devant l'officier de l’état civil d’Aubertin (Basses-Pyrénées), Jean-Louis Pozypavant, fils de Pierre- Victor PobyDAVANT et de Thérèze Savic\y.—Jean-Louis Poeydavant mourut à Aubertin, le 30 août 1834, à l’âge de 62 ans.—Jean-Aimé PorypAvANt, issu dc son mariage, décéda dans cette commune, le 22 novembre 1830, à l’âge de 31 ans ; 1 Pièces justificatives, n° 20. 2 Pièces justificatives, n° 21. 3 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 805, f° 290, vo, 4 Pièces justificatives, 1° 22, 23, 24 et 25. 5 Pièces justificatives, n° 26. 6 Pièces justificatives, n° 27. 7 Lalongue ; Lusson, aujourd’hui Lussagnet Lusson, communes du canton de Lembeye, arrondissement de Pau. 8 Voir une note sur les Dufau de Lalongue, aux Pièces justificatives, n° 28. 9 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, ©. 787, f° 44, vo. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 809, f° 11, vo. 90 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA 3° Et Marie-Magdeleine-Martine pe Durau pe LALOXGuE, née à Oloron, le 10 novembre 1778.! IX.—Marie-Anselme DE Durau DE LALONGUE, née à Oloron, le 2 sep- tembre 1775 *, épousa à Aubertin (Basses-Pyrénées), le 12 pluviôse an IV (1" février 1796), M. Pierre REYAU, américain”, né à Ossun (Hautes- Pyrénées), fils de M. Pierre Reyau et de dame Marie LavENTURE.— Pierre Reyau était membre du conseil municipal de Pau, depuis plusieurs années, lorsqu'il mourut dans cette ville, le 16 mai 1829, à l’âge de 80 ans. —Marie-Anselme de Dufau de Lalongue, sa veuve, décéda le 30 mars 1859, à l’âge de 93 ans, six mois et vingt-huit jours, dans sa maison sise à Pau, rue de la Préfecture, n° 44, après avoir eu de son mariage : M. JEAN REYAU 1° Jean Reyau, portant en famille le prénom de Chéri, né à Pau, le 7 messidor an V (25 juin 1797). Il entra, en 1814, dans les garles du corps de Louis XVIII et se retira du service de bonne heure. Fixé, vers 1824, sur un domaine apparte- nant à sa mère, à Aubertin (Basses-Pyrénées), il remplit les fonctions de maire de cette commune, de 1832 à 1848, et y mourut, le 24 août 1884, à l’âge de 87 ans, sans avoir contracté d’alliance ; 2° Jean-Henry Reyav, dont l'article suit ; 3° Jean ReyaAu, portant en famille le prénom de Théodore, né à Pau, le 14 germinal an VIII (4 avril 1800). Avocat, il fat nommé, au mois de juillet 1826, 1 Pièces justificatives, n° 29 et 30. 2 Pièces justificatives, n° 31. 3 Pierre Reyau avait été négociant en Amérique. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 91 juge auditeur dans le ressort de la Cour royale de Pau, et, le 24 avril 1836, juge suppléant au Tribunal de première instance de cette ville. Substitut du procureur du roi à Oloron, le 12 mars 1839, juge à Lourdes, le 22 juillet 1845, appelé aux mêmes fonctions à Mont-de-Marsan, le 25 juin 1856, il fut admis à faire valoir ses droits à la retraite, le 25 avril 1870, et mourut sans avoir été marié; 4° Jean-Hippolyte-Anna REYAU, né à Pau, le 27 ventôse an X (18 mars 1802); 5° Et Henriette-Céline REYAU, née à Pau, le 9 fructidor an XIII (27 août 1805), mariée dans cette ville, le 31 janvier 1825, à M. Nicolas LAvIELLe, né à Pau, le 1% janvier 1788, fils de M. Bernard Lavini1p, successivement avocat au parlement de Navarre et à la Cour royale de Pau, l’un des jurisconsultes les plus distingués du midi, décédé à Pau, le 20 janvier 1829, doyen et bitornier de l’ordre des avocats, conseiller municipal de cette ville, et de Madame Marie DE CLAvERIB.—Nicolas Lavielle était avocat à la Cour de Pau et chevalier de la légion d'honneur, lorsqu'il fut élu député des Basses-Pyrénées, le 22 novembre 1834. Constamment réélu député jusqu’en 1848, il fut nommé directeur des affaires civiles au ministère de la justice, le 20 juillet 1838, premier président à la Cour de Riom, le 2 novembre 1839, et consolider à la Cour de Cassation, le 18 août 1844. Admis à la retraite, le 20 mai 1863 et nommé conseiller honoraire, il mourut à Portet (Basses-Pyrénées), le 21 juillet 1874.— Nicolas Lavielle avait eu de Henriette-Céline Reyau: A.—Jean-Jacques-Charles-Bernard LAVIELLE, né à Pau, le 13 février 1829; B.—Joseph- Charles-Bernard LAVIELLE, né à Pau, le 9 juin 1831, ancient pré- sident du Tribunal civil d’Orthez, marié à Mi: Louise LAGroLer, fille de M. Jean LAGROLET, conservateur des hypothèques à Montmorillon, et de M'° Gabrielle D'ARTHEZ-LAssALLEe.—De cette union : a. Laurent LAVIBLLE ; b. Gabrielle LavieLLe ; c. Marie LAVIELLE ; d. Et Henriette LAVIBLLE. C.—Marie-Bernarde-Louise-Anselmine Laviezre, née à Pau, le 16 décembre 1825, alliée à M. Henri Fourcape, consul de France à Malte. Elle est décédée à Pau, le 18 mai 1882, laissant deux fils, savoir: a. Charles Fourcabp, ancien maire d’Auga, ancien conseiller général des Basses-Pyrénées ; b. Et Jules Fourcapp. D.—Marie-Catherine-Améiie LAVIELLE, née à Pau, le 22 octobre 1827, alliée à M. Victor pm Gounon-Lourens, dont elle a eu : Louis-Nicolas-Jules DE Gouxox-LOUBEXS, né à Paris, le 26 juillet 1847, docteur en droit, conseiller à la Cour d’appel de Lyon. E.—Et Françoise-Héloïse-Tècle-Ida LavieLLe, mariée à M. Rose-Antoine- Eugène NicoLAu, conseiller à la Cour d’appel de Pau, chevalier de la légion d'honneur, veuf en premières noces de M™ Laure-Zoé Cornac.—M. Nicolau est mort à Pau, le 6 juin 1879, à l’âge de 68 ans, laissant de sa seconde femme : Marguerite- Louise-Gabrielle-Noélie NicoLau, née à Pau, le 24 décembre 1855, mariée, dans cette ville, le 25 juillet 1876, 4 M. Louis-Antoine- Bernard CouLoMMs, juge au tribunal de première instance de Bagnères (Hautes-Pyrénées), fils de M. Jean-Baptiste-Gustave CouLoMME, président du tribunal de première instance de Pau, et de M™* Marie-Madeleine-Coralie PÉRÈS. 92 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA X.—Jean- Henry REYAU, naquit à Pau, le 27 nivôse an VII (16 jan- vier 1799.) Il entra, à 15 ans et demi, dans les gardes du corps de Louis X VILI, ie 16 juillet 1814. Passé aux cuirassiers d'Angoulême, 3° régi- ment, le 24 janvier 1816, avec le grade de sous-lieutenant, il y fut promu lieutenant, le 9 janvier 1822, capitaine-adjudant-major, le 26 février 1823, capitaine-instructeur, le 3 décembre 1826, il fut mis en congé illimité, le 7 décembre 1830. Rentré au service, quelques mois plus tard, le 25 mars 1831, comme capitaine-instructeur au 9° cuirassiers, il fut nommé chef d'escadron au 10° régiment, même arme, le 21 janvier 1836. Lieutenant- colonel, d'abord au 2° lanciers, le 23 septembre 1839, puis, au 6° hussards, le 28 octobre de la même année, commandant du dépôt de remonte de Jaen, le 22 novembre suivant, colonel du 1% cuirassiers, le 29 janvier 1843, il devint général de brigade, le 10 juillet 1848. et général de division, le 22 décembre 1851. I] commanda à une brigade de cavalerie à Luné- ville, du 14 juillet 1848 au 17 janvier 1853, date à laquelle il prit le com- mandement de la division active de cavalerie à la même résidence, Mem- bre du comité consultatif de cavalerie, le 5 janvier 1856, il commanda une division de cavalerie à l’armée de Lyon, le 5 mai 1859, revint à Lunéville, le 18 mars 1860, rentra au comité, le 2 octobre 1860, et en fut élu président, le 11 avril 1867. Au cadre de réserve, le 17 janvier 1864, le général Reyau n’hésita pas à reprendre les armes, au moment de l'inva- sion et commanda une division de cavalerie, d'abord au 12° corps, le 17 août 1870, puis au 20°, le 15 septembre 1870. Relevé de son commande- ment, sur sa demande, le 12 octobre 1870, il fut mis à la retraite, le 9 janvier 1880, après 64 ans, huit mois et vingt-quatre jours de service effectif. —Chevalier de la légion d'honneur, le 8 juin 1825, le général Reyau fut promu successivement : officier, le 19 juillet 1846 ; comman- deur, le 24 août 1850 ; et grand-officier, le 28 décembre 1859.—I1 mourut dans son château de Jurque, à Jurançon (Basses-Pyrénées), le 7 décem- bre 1885, à l’âge de 86 ans.—Il avait épousé à Nancy (Meurthe-et-Moselle), en 1823, M Anne-Agnès-Françoise REGNAULT DE RAULECOUR, née à Nancy, le 8 mars 1801, fille de M. Charles-Antoine-Joseph REGNAULT DE RAULECOUR et de Madame Marie-Thérèse-Adélaïde-Alexandre DE SAINT- BASLEMONT.—Madame Reyau mourut au château de Jurque, à Jurangon, le 29 juillet 1874.—De cette union, Pierre-Armand Reyau, dont l’article suit. XI—Pierre-Armand Reyav naquit à Nancy, le 6 octobre 1823. Secrétaire particulier du préfet d’Eure et Loir, il fut nommé conseiller de préfecture des Pyrénées orientales, le 16 mars 1853, conseiller de pré- fecture des Basses-Pyrénées, le 17 août 1853, et se démit de ses fonctions, le 5 mai 1858. I] mourut au château de Jurque, à Jurangon, le 11 mai [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 93 1877, après avoir eu de son mariage avec M Marie-Joséphine-Claire BOURGEOIS DE JESSAINT : 1° Elizabeth Reyau ; 2° Marie Revau; 3° Et Marthe Reyav. ARMES DES D’ABBADIE, DE MASLACQ ABBADIE D’ARBOUCAVE ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN Les armes des d’Abbadie d'Arboucave étaient, d’après le baron de Cauna : d'or à un arbre de sinople et un lévrier de queules accolé d'argent, attaché à l'arbre par une chaîne de même, au chef d'azur, chargé dun croissant d'argent, accosté de deux étoiles d'or Bernard D'ABBADIE D'ARBOUCAVE, évêque de Dax, et Jean D’AB- BADIE-LAFUTSUN, écuyer, curé d Ygos’, firent enregistrer dans l’Armorial de Guyenne, le 10 février 1702, le blason suivant : d'or, à un pin de sinople et un lévrier de queules, passant devant le pied de l'arbre, et un chef d'azur, chargé dun croissant d'argent, accosté de deux étoiles dor. Pierre D'ABBADIE, seigneur d’Abbadie de Maslacq, plaqua le sceau suivant sur le dénombrement de ses biens nobles, daté de Pau, 14 mars 1701 : écu à un arbre et sur le tout un lévrier courant, au chef chargé de trois étoiles ; timbré d’une couronne de baron. D'après la Chenaye-Desbois, les d’Abbadie, seigneurs d’Arboucave, de Saint-Germain et de Saint-Castin, en Béarn, portaient : d'or, à l'arbre de sinople, au lévrier de queules, accollé d'argent et attaché par une chaîne de même à l'arbre, au haut du fat ; au chef d'azur chargé d'un croissant d'argent, accosté de deux étoiles dor. 1 Cauna, Armorial des Landes, tome III, page 27. 2 Ygos, aujourd'hui Fgos et S'-Saturnin, commune du canton d’Arjuzanx, arrondissement de Mont-de-Marsan (Landes). 3 Revue de Béarn, Navarre et Lannes, 1884, tome Ier, page 94. 4 Paul Raymond, Description des sceaux des archives des Basses-Pyrénées, n° 70. 5 La Chenaye-Desbois, Dictionnaire de la Noblesse: Table alphabétique des noms et armes des familles sur lesquelles on n'a point reçu de mémoires, seconde édition, Paris, veuve Duchesne, 1770, page 1. 94 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA Chérin blazonne les d’Abbadie de Saint-Castin : dor, au pain de sinople, soutenu sur un croissant d'argent, et accompagné de deux autres croissans, aussy d'argent, surmontés d'un oyseau de même, au chef d'azur chargé de 3 étoiles d'argent. Jean pe LABAIG, conseiller du roi, juge et lieutenant général au sénéchal d’Oloron, fit enregistrer sous son nom, dans l’Armorial de Béarn, le 17 juin 1701, le blason suivant qui n’est autre que celui de Marie D'ABBADIE DE SAINT-CASTIN, sa femme: d'argent, au chesne de sinople, un lévrier de queules passant au pied de l'arbre. et un chef d'azur chargé d'un croissant d'argent, accosté de deux étoiles dor.’ PIÈCES JUSTIFICATIVES N°1 NOTE SUR LA FAMILLE DE LUGER. Gaillardet DE LUGER, habitant à Gan, chef de cuisine de M* le comte de Foix, figure dans divers actes des 11 janvier, 23 février 1467, 24 juin, 11 juillet 1468 et 4 août 1470 Il était marié, dès le 11 avril 1467, avec oe DE TRESSENTZ, de Gan.‘ Il acheta, le 5 mai 1471, une vigne à Saint Faust, pour 12 florins, de Guilhem de Laborde, alias de Gaillardon, de cette commune’ Gaillardet de Luger et Aunorette de Tressentz, de Gan, sa femme, vendirent, le 29 décembre 1484, une vigne à Gan, pour 110 francs, de 10 sols chacun, à Johanet de Luger, habitant à à Lescar, et à Bertrane, sa femme." Gaillardet de Luger était jurat de Gan, les 2 août 1485, 6 août et 22 novembre 1487. Vénérable mossen Barthélémy pe LUGER, chanoine de l’église cathé- drale de Sainte-Marie d’Oloron, et Gratianne DE BORDENAVE, sa mère, achetèrent, le 13 juillet 1555, pour le prix de 600 francs, la seigneurie de Goes 5, de M° Raymond de Carrère, de Sainte- Colomme ?, procureur de noble Antoine de Montesquiu, seigneur de Sainte- Colomme.’—Barthé- ‘lémy de Luger fit son testament à Sainte-Marie, le 2 27 septembre 1561, et mourut avant le 1* octobre de la même année". Ses héritiers furent M: Fortic pe LuGER, d’Escout, son frère, secrétaire du roi et de la reine de Navarre, et Martin DE LuGER,; fils de celui-ci, son neveu. Barthélémy de Luger avait deux autres frères. Bertrand et Johanot 1 Bibliotheque Nationale, Collection Chérin, volume It, dossier D'ABBADIE, en Béarn, I, f° 8. 2 Dufau de Maluquer et Jaurgain, Armorial de Béarn, tome I, page 333. 3 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2129, £95 22, vo: 29, v°; 31, v°; et 80, vo, 4 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2129, f° 33. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2129, f° 107. 6 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1261, f° 6, vo. 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1261, f°5 13, vo ; 24; et 56, vo. 8 Goes, commune du canton d’Oloron (est). 9 Sainte-Colomme, commune du canton d’Arudy, arrondissement d’Oloron. 10 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1778, f° 39. 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1780, 10 453. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 98 pe Luarer. Ce dernier devint seigneur de Précillon ', à la suite de son mariage avec noble Jeanne DE LABORDE, dame dudit lieu, et reçut le serment de fidélidé de ses vassaux, le 26 décembre 1553." Gratianne DE LUGER, sœur des précédents, épousa honorable homme Jean, alias Johandet p’ARRac, bourgeois, marchand et jurat de la ville de Gan I—M° Fortic pe LuGer, d’Escot, procureur de haut et puissant seigneur Gui, comte de Laval, et de haute et puissante dame Claude de Foix, comtesse de Laval, sa femme, seigneur et dame de Lautree et de Lescun, consentit, le 9 avril 1547, à Sainte-Marie d’Oloron, l’afficvement d’une pièce de terre, située à _Estialeseq *, en faveur de Jean du Fauret.‘ —Fortie de Luger vendit, le 8 mai 1553, une maison, à Gan, pour le prix de 80 écus, à Bernard de Lapuyade, jurat de Lasseube. et devint secrétaire du roi et de la reine de Navarre.—Il eut d’une alliance i ignorée Martin de Luger, dont l’article suit : Ii.—Messire Martin DE LuGER, successivement avocat au Conseil souverain de Pau, secrétaire d'Etat du roi de Navarre et syndic général de Béarn. depuis le 9 avril 1568, fut destitué, le 25 septembre 1570, pour crime de lése-majesté,” et devint, plus tard, conseiller au parlement de Toulouse. I] épousa : 1° Jeanne DE FORBET, dame de Saint-Castin et de Bernadets ; 2° Isabelle DE Pourz ’.—Du premier lit vinrent : . 1° Pierre pp LuGer, qui fut institué héritier par sa mère et mourut sans postérité ; 2° François pp LUGER, décédé aussi, sans postérité ; 3° Bernadine DE LUGER, dont l’article suit ; 4° lt Jeanne De LUGER. I11.—Bernadine pr LuGER, dame de Saint-Castin et de Bernadets, épousa messire Jean-Pierre D’ABBADIE conseiller du roi de Navarre, maitre des requêtes de son hôtel, puis évêque de Lescar. Noble Marc-Antoine DE LuGER, seigneur de Précillon, plaqua le sceau suivant sur le dénombrement de ses biens nobles, daté de Pau, 23 octobre Ons éeu écartelé: 1 à un arbre, 2 à un canar d passant, 3 au lion rampant, 4 au lévrier courant ; timbré d’un heaume de face à lam- brequins.* IN SEA NOTE SUR LES FORBET, SEIGNEURS DE SAINT-CASTIN. I.—Guillaume-Ramon DE FORBET, notaire de Pau, en 1511, puis, jurat de cette ville, acheta, le 7 mars 1513, à Denguin, pour le prix de 1 Précillon, commune du canton d’Oloron (est). 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1777, f° 339. 3 Estialescq, commune du canton de Lasseube, arrondissement d’Oloron. 4 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1776, f° 315, vo. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénees, E. 2130, f° 11. 5 Paul Raymond, Inventaire sommaire des archives des Basses-Pyrénées, tome III, introduction, page 92. 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2003, f° 434. 8 Paul Raymond, Description des sceaux conservés aux archives des Basses- Pyrénées, n° 435. 96 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA 2,295 écus, de 18 sols chacun, la seigneurie de Saint-Castin des mains de nobles Arnaud d’Abbadie, seigneur de Denguin, et Catherine de Denguin, dame dudit lieu, sa femme.’ Il fonda une prébende, appelée de Saint- Michel, dans l'église Saint-Martin de Pau, et laissa de noble Marie pu Mont, sa femme, qui vivait veuve, le 2 septembre 1532? Jean de Forbet, dont l’article suit. IL.—Noble Jean DE FoRBET, seigneur de Saint-Castin, de Bernadets, de Départ et d’Ozenx *, en sa partie, rendit hommage pour ses biens nobles, à Jacques de Foix, évêque de Lescar, lieutenant-général du roi, le 31 janvier 1538, dans le palais épiscopal de Lescar.t Il épousa noble Jeanne DE CASTAGNEDE, et fit son testament à Pau, le 17 juin 1553. Dans cet acte, il demanda à être eniberre dans l’église Saint-Martin de Pau et dans le tombeau de sa maison Jeanne de C: astagnède testa à Pau, dans la maison de Saint-Castin, le 8 janvier 1588. Elle institua pour héritière damoiselle Bernadine de Luger, sa petite-fille, femme de noble Jean-Pierre d’Abbadie, et lui substitua honorable homme M° Gassie de Castagnède, son frère, habitant à la Seube, [la Sauve] près Bordeaux.f—Du mariage de Jean de Forbet avec Jeanne de Castagnède étaient nés : 1° Pierre pe Forbert institué héritier dans le testament de son père et décédé sans postérité ; 2° Jeanne pe Forset, dont l’article suit. III.—Jeanne DE FoRBET, de la ville de Pau, dame de Saint-Castin et de Bernadets, épousa M° Martin DE LUGER, successivement avocat au Conseil souverain de Pau, secrétaire d'Etat du roi de Navarre, syndic de Béarn et conseiller au parlement de Toulouse, dont elle fut la première femme. Elle fit son testament à Pau, le 2 juillet 1569 7. Voyez la note sur les Luger, aux Pièces justificatives, n° 1. N°3 “ Le vingt cinquiesme mars mil six cens vingt six, a esté baptisé Jean d’Abbadie, fils a noble Bertrand d’ Abbadie, seigneur des lieux St Castin, Ferrere, Escout et Escon, et madamoyselle Marie du Bidau. Parin a esté 1 Cet acte porte que précédemment, feu noble Jean, seigneur de Denguin, avait vendu à réméré, a honorable homme Arnaud de Laborde, marchand, de la ville de Morlaas, aussi défunt, la seigneurie de Saint-Castin et ses dépendances, pour 700 écus, de 18 sols chacun.—Guilhem de Laborde, fils et héritier d’Arnaud de Laborde, consentit la cession de cette seigneurie, le 7 mars 1513, en faveur de nobles Arnaud d’ Abbadie et Catherine de Denguin, sa femme, pour le prix de 700 ecus. Le même jour, ces derniers vendirent la terre de Saint-Castin a Guilhem-Ramon de Forbet. (Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1982 et E. 1938, f° 40, vo.) 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1986, f0s 233 ; 245, vo et 261. 3 Départ, village, commune d’Orthez; ancienne commune.—Ozenx, commune du canton de Lagor, arrondissement d’Orthez. 4 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 848, fo 69, vo; B. 859. 5 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1993, f° 188, vo, 6 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2007, fo 288, vo, 7 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 2000, f° 105. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 97 monsieur deu Bidou, recteur de Sauvaterre ! ;— marrine, damoiselle....... de Marca. L’ofice a esté fait par monsieur de Candomec, chanoine de Lescar et recteur de Ferrere, Escout et Escon.” ? N° 4 “ Le seise de septembre mil six cens nonante cincq, a esté enseveli chez les capucins noble Jean Vincent de S* Castin Escout, prêtre et curé du lieu d’Arette en la valée d’Aspe, aagé d'environ septante ans, decedé hier dans la maison de M'de Labaig, juge au senechal d’Oloron, ayant esté confessé par le pere Placide, capucin, et receu le saint viatique et extreme onction, administrés par moy, soubssigné ;—presens a sa sepul- ture ledit sieur de Labaig et M° Vincent de Labaig, d’Oloron, qui ont signé avec moy. — (Signé:) Labaig ; — Labaig ; — Lalhacar, p*° et vicaire.” ? INSEE “ Pierre, fils de noble Bertran d’Abbadie, seigneur de S' Castin, et de madamoiselle Marie deu Bidou, sa feme, a esté baptisé le 22 de jenvier 1635 ; — parrin : M* Jean Paul deu Bidou, p** et chanoine de S' (sic) [Sainte-Marie | ; — marine : madamoiselle Gratianne de Marca, sa belle seur. (Signé :) Bagmalere, p™, recteur.” { N96 “ Le 11 de may deu susdit an [1623], fo bateiada Joanna de Abadia, hilla de Mos" Bertran de Abadia, s' de S‘ Castin, de Ferrera, Escout et Escon, e de madamisela Maria de Bidou ; — payri et mairia, mossur de Jullaq [Juillac] et madamisela Joanna de Abadia, sa muller, et la infanta bado lo jour de S' Laurens et an de mill seis cens dets e nao.” ° N° 7 “ Le 12 de dezembre [1620], fo bateiat Joan Jaques de Abadia, hill de mos’ Bertran de Abadia, s' de S' Castin, e de madamisela Maria de Bidou de Orin. Lo payri, mossur de Bidou, son prime fray ;—mayria, mossur Uaron Duar, de la Baxar Nabarra". Lo susdit infan fo vadut, la nueit de tots sans de ladita aneia.” ‘ 1 Lisez : Herrère, Escout et Escou.—Sauveterre, chef-lieu de canton de l’arron- dissement d’Orthez. 2 Archives d’Escout, Etat civil, GG. 1; 1615-1650. 5 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 5, f° 37, vo. 4 Archives d’Escout, Etat civil, GG. 1: 1615-1650. 6 Archives d’Escout, Etat civil, GG. 1: 1615-1650. 5 La marraine de Jean-Jacques d’'Abbadie était, sans doute, la femme de M. le baron d'Uhart, de la Basse-Navarre. 7 Archives d'Escout, Etat civil, GG. 1: 1615-1650, f° 6. Dec. Le, 1805207: 98 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA N° 8 4 février 1649, à Arette : CONTRAT DE MARIAGE ENTRE NOBLE JEAN-JACQUES D’ABBADIE, SEIGNEUR DE SAINT-CASTIN, D'ESCOUT, D'ESCOU ET DE HERRERE, ET DAMOISELLE ISABEAU DE BEARN DE BONASSE. ‘Notum sit que pactes et acords de maridage ont esté faictz et passés entre noble Jean Jacques, s'de S' Questin et des lieux d’Escout, Escon et Ferrere, d’une part, et damoiselle Isabeau de Bearn de Bonasse, d’Arette, d’autre, en la forme suivante, scavoir est que ledit s' de St Questin, estant acisté de noble Jean du Bidou, canoine et viquaire general d’Oloron, son oncles, et prometant de faire advoer et ratifier les presentz a damoi- selle Marie du Bidou, mere dudit s' de St Questin, et de faire instituer pour son heritier ledit s" de S' Questin, son fils, de toutz ses biens et causes, a toutz jours et hures que besoinh sera, s’est promis bailher pour mary et ligitim espous a ladite damoiselle Isabeau, estant acistée de damoiselle Magdalenne de Las, autrement de Bonasse, sa mere, noble Tristan de Bearn, recteur dudit lieu, et Augier de Bearn, ses oncles paternals, messire Charles de Lateulade, lieutenant pour le roy au gouvernement de Navar- rux [Navarrenx], messire Jean Jacques Bearn, de noble Giles de Las, mayor en la guarnison de Navarrux, ses proches parans, et autres, s’est promise balher pour femmme et ligitime espouse au dit s' de S* Questin ; lequel mariage toutes parties ont promis effectuer en face de nostre mere sante eglize, un mois apres que l'une partie en sera requize pour l’autre. En faveur duquel mariage, ladite damoiselle Magdalenne de Laas, autre- ment de Bonasse, acistée comme dessus, en qualité de vefve de feu noble Jaques de Bearn et tutrisse et administeresse de leurs enfans, biens et causes, a promis de balher et payer audit s" de St Questin, pour la dot de ladite damoiselle Isabeau, sadite filhe, la somme de douze mille livres, payables, scavoir est : les six mille livres, le jour des amenances de ladite damoiselle Isabeau, sa filhe, et les autres six mille livres, deux ans apres lesdites amenances, sans interets jusqu’audit terme, de quoy et du tout ledit s" de S' Questin sera teneu octroger, au premier pacq, quitance et a la fin du payement, carte de tornadot, en bonne forme, a la reserve de quinze cens livres, desquelles ladite damoiselle Isabeau pourra dispauser a sa volonté; et lesdits s" de St Questin et ladite damoiselle Isabeau, futturs conjuntz, ont fait et institues pour leurs heretiers leurs enfans, de leur mariage provenans, de toutz leurs biens et causes, apres leur fin, se reser- vant, neanmoinx, d'instituer tel d’icux enfans pour heretier des biens qu ‘ils aquerront, que bon leur semblera, et cependant, lesdites parties ont convenu que ledit s' de St Questin faict agensement et constitué a ladite damoiselle Isabeau la somme de trois mille livres, et, parelhement la damoiselle feit et constitué d’agensement en quinze cens livres, et ce en cas de predessés de l’un ou de l’autre d’entreux ; et pour tout ce que dessus tenir, observer, lesdites partides, l’une reciproquement vers l’autre, chascun ainsy aad leur touche, ont oblige etc. ; informé etc. ; constitué etc.; renoncé ete. ; juré ete.—Feit et passé audit lieu d’Arette, dans ladite maison de Bonasse, le quatriesme jour du mois de febrier mil six cent quarante neuf, presents et temoinx M° Pierre de Catalan, curé d’ Aramitz et Lanne, noble Hanry d’Aramitz, et moy, Jean Dufaur, notaire.” [DUFAU DE MALUQUER | LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 99 “ Notum sit que, aujourd’huy, hutieme febrier mil six cent quarante neuf, pardevant moy, notaire et tesmoinx bas nommés, s’est constituée, [de sa libre] volonté, damoiselle Marie du Bidou, autrement de St Questin, a laquelle a esté leu le present de contract de maridage, mot par mot, et iceluy donné a entandre, laquelle, de son bon gré, a apprové, sy que advoe et ratifie iceluy contract, consentant qu'il sorte a son plen et entier effect, en toutz ses chef, et, par expres, ladite damoiselle feit et institué pour son heritier universal ledit sieur Jean Jacques de S' Questin, son filh, de toutz ses biens et causes, presentz et fucturs, apres sa fin, soy reservant la moyoue (s/c) et administration pendant sa vie, et de disposer de la somme de mille franx de l’agensement a elle par feu noble Bertran de S‘ Questin, vivant son mary, faict, sy bon luy sembles, prometant a ce dessus en rien ne contraudire, soubz obligation etc. ; informé ete. ; juré etc. es presences de M° Pierre de Catalan, curé d’Aramitz et Lanne, et Manaud, menor de Tappie, d’Aramitz, et moy, Dufaur, notaire, qui ete.” ! NGS “ Le dix septiesme de novembre 1652, desceda noble Isabeau de S* Castin, fille [de] noble Jasques de Bearn et noble Magdalenne de Laas, morbo pestis, et jacet in cœmeterio ecclesia S" Petri presentis loci d’ Arette, agée de 24 ans.—(Signé:) J. d'Espalle, vicaire.” ? N° 10 16 novembre 1675, à Pau : DÉNOMBREMENT DE MESSIRE JEAN-JACQUES D’ABBADIE, Il° DU NOM, SEIGNEUR ET BARON DE SAINT-CASTIN. “1.—C'est l’aveu et denombrement que je, messire Jean Jaques d’Abbadie, seigneur et baron de S'Castin, metz et baille par M° Jean de Labaig, d’Oloron, advocat en parlement, mon procureur spéciallement fondé, pardevant vous, nos seigneurs les commissaires, deputés par le roy pour la confection du papier terrier dans le ressort du parlement de Pau, de la terre, seigneurie et baronnie de St Castin, scize en la souveraineté de Bearn, senechausée de Morlas, mouvante en plain fiefs et hommage de Sa Majesté, mon souverain seigneur, a cause de sadite souveraineté, laquelle seigneurie et baronnie m'est escheüe par le descés de feu messire Jean Jaques d’Abbadie, baron de S' Castin, mon pere ; et a luy par la succession de messire Bertran d’Abbadie, seigneur dudit lieu, Herrere et Escout, son pere, et au dit sieur Bertran, mon ayeul, par le descez de messire Jean Pierre d’Abbadie, vivant conseiller du roy et maistre de requestes au Conseil souverain de Bearn et, du despuis eveque de Lescar, son pere, fils de messire Bertran d’Abbadie, abbé lay de Maslacq, seigneur de Baleix et president audit Conseil souverain de Bearn, lequel seigneur Jean Pierre d’Abbadie, mon bisayeul, estoit devenu seigneur de ladite terre par son mariage avec dame Bernadine de Luyer [Luger], heritiere de Sf Castin et de Bernadetz, laquelle tenoit ladite seigneurie de la suc- 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1177, f95 17 et 18, 2 Archives d’Arette, Etat civil, GG. 1, {0 88, vo. 100 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA cession de feu messire Martin de Luyer, son pere, vivant secretaire d’estat du roy de Navarre et, du despuis, conseiller du roy de France au parle- ment de Tholose [Toulouse] ; ladite seigneurie conciste en basse et moyenne justice, maison seigneurialle, jardin, enclos et fossez en un tenant, terres nobles et droits : seigneuriaux, ainsy que s'ensuit : — Premierement, je suis seul seigneur dans toute l’estandue de ladite seigneurie et baronnie de S' Castin, quy a ses bornes et confronta- tions certaines, savoir: du costé dori iant, avec la seigneurie de Maucor : du costé du midy, avec celle de Buros: du costé d’ occidant, avec le vilage de Serres, et du costé septantrio, avec celuy de Bernadetz ; et en tout ce quy est comprins dans l'enceinte desdites bornes et limites, jay justice moyenne et basse. 3.—Item, jay fais et crée seul les baile et jurats dudit lieu de S* Castin, quy rendent la justice en mon nom et cognoissent des matieres civilles et criminelles, excez, bès de sang, querelles et debatz, carnaux des bestes estrangeres dans toute l’estandue de ladite seigneurie de S' Castin, a raison de quoy je jouis des droitz et amandes establies par le for et cous- tume du pays pour les seigneurs, lesquels baile et juratz je droit de desti- tuer et changer, quand bon me semble. 4,—Item, jay les lotz et ventes ou capsoo des ventes rigoureuses ou amoureuses quy se font en ma directe, avec le droit de preparance. 5.— Item, jay droit de faire prester le serment de fidellité à chaque maistre des maisons de ladite seigneurie. 6.—Item, jay le droit de chasse et de peche dans le terroir de St Castin, à l'exclusion de tout autre. 7.— Item, jay droit dans ma directe d’emprisonner mes soumis et les mettre aux traces, suivant le for, pour leurs excez et delitz. 8.— Item, Jay droit de vendre et faire vendre par menu et en detail le vin de mon cru que je leve sur ledit lieu, par preferance à tous au res. 9.—_Jtem, j'ay le droit de banalité en ladite terre, suivant le for, avec les droitz de contenus en icelluy. 10.— tem, jay droit de coupe dans le bois commun, pour mon chau- fage et provision, 11.—/tem, pour raison de ladite seigneurie, j'ay suis apellé aux Estatz generaux de la province ou je voix deliberative, comme les autres gentillommes, sans qu’aucun exploit de justice ny execution me puisse estre faitte que par les beguers ou huissiers de la Cour. 12.—Jtem, il m'est deub par mes soumis et autres les fiefs suivants que je prends annuellement, lesquels je possede noblement comme depen- dans de madite seigneurie. 13.—Premierement, la communauté de S ‘Castin me fait par an un fief de deux franx, neufs sols bons, un liard ; 14.—/tem, le maistre de la maison abbatialle de St Castin me fait un quartal d’avoine, une poule et six sols bons en argent ; 15.—/tem, le maistre de la maison de St Jean me fait un quartal d'avoine et trois sols bons, cing lars ; [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 101 16.—Jtem, du maistre de la maison d’Arriutort, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et quatorse sols bons et demy ; 17.—/tem, du maistre de la maison de Baas, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et dix et huit sols bons ; 18.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Bayu, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et huit sols bons, trois liars ; 19.—Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Braquette, un baquette ; 20.— Ttem, le maistre de la maison de Brosana, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et douse sols bons, six deniers ; 21.—1tem, le maistre de la maison de Bruchoua, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et onse liars ; 22.— Item, le mais de la maison de Broqua, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et trois franx, trois sols bons et trois liars ; 23.— Ttem. le maistre de la maison de Barber, un quartal d'avoine et sept liars ; 24 — Item, le maistre de la maison de Barrere, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, six sols bons, trois liars ; 25.— Item, la nommée Audine de Barrere, trois liars et trois baquettes ; 26.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Beguerie, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et un franc, huit sols, deux liars et demy ; 27.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Bouer, un franc, neuf sols, deux liars ; 28.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Bouerat, un quartal d’avoine une poule et sept sols bons, deux deniers ; 29.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Boy, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux liars, deux baquettes ; 30.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Capdeville, neuf liars trois baquettes ; 31.—Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Caplau, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et un franc, trois sols bons et demy ; 32.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Cassegnolle, un quatal d'avoine, une poule et un franc, deux sols bons et demy ; 33.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Crestiaa, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et trois sols bons ; 34.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Lacroux, cinq-sols bons, un denier ; 35.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Lafitte, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et six sols bons, trois lars ; 36.—TI/tem, le maistre de la maison de Coudure, un quartal d’avoine et une poule ; 37.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Gées, un franc, six sols bons, quattre lars ; 38.—Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Gourgues, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et neuf sols bons ; 102 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA 39.—/tem, du maistre de Granger sept liars ; 40.— Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Gros, trois mesures d’avoine, une poule et trois franx, neuf sols bons, trois liars ; 41.—/tem, le muistre de la maison de Guichamans, quattre mesures d’avoine, deux poules, quattre franx, quattre sols bons, un liard ; 42.— Item, le maistre ce la maison de Guichassy, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux sols bons, trois baquettes ; 43.—Ttem, le maistre de la maison de Saibou, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux sols bons, trois baquettes ; 44.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Haur, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux frans, quatre sols bons, deux liars ; 45.— Item, le maistre de la maison Hialer, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, neuf sols bons, trois lars ; 46.—Item, du maistre de la maison Horgue, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et trois sols bons, quatre lars ; 47.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Horgassy, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux frans quatre sols bons, quatre deniers ; 48.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Laryau, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, six sols bons ; 49.—Jtem, le maistre de Larroturon, trois mesures d’avoine, une poule et huit sols bons, six deniers ; 50.—Item, le maistre de Louhiron, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et sept lars ; 51.—/tem, la maison de Mesplet Ambou, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, sept sols bons, cing liars ; 52.— Item, la maison de Louspaus, un quartal d’avoine, deux poules et deux frans, neuf sols bons ; 53.—I/tem, la maison de Pedestauc, cing sols, deux deniers ; 54.— tem, le maistre de la maison de Pedurte, huit sols bons, deux liars, trois baquettes ; 55.—I/tem, Perrequer trois jaques, faisant six baquettes ; 96.— Item, le maistre de Mousegnerat, une mesure d’avoine et six sols bons et demy ; 57.—Item, Plechot, cincq baquettes ; 58.—/tem, le maistre de Poutz hauret, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et six sols bons ; 59.—IJtem, le maistre de la maison de Puyou, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et deux franx ; 60.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Pouchan, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et sept sols bons, quattre liars ; 61.—Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Robert, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et deux franx, trois sols bons, deux liars et deux baquettes ; 62.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Salette, un quartal d’avoine ) à ? 3 une poule et deux sols bons, quattre liars ; [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 103 63.— Item, le maistre de la maison du Sarthou, un sol ; 64.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Sarrailler, un sol bon, trois liars, un denier ; 65.—1tem, le maistre de la maison de Solacrop, deux baquettes : 66.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Tausia, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, deux sols bons ; 67.— Item, le nommé Ten, un franc, neuf sols, cing lars ; 68.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Tisner, un quartal d'avoine, une poule et quattre sols bons, trois liars et deux baquettes ; 69.—Item, la maison de Trey, un quartal d’avoine, une poule et un franc, six sols bons, trois liars ; 70.— Item, la maison de Tapie, un quartal d’avoine et une poule ; 71.—TJtem, Clarmontine Despaux, cing baquettes ; 72.— Item, le maistre de la maison de Baquer, de Serres, quatorze liars et demy, pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 73.—Jtem, le maistre de Baliros, de Navailles, deux sols pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 74.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Baradat, de Bernadetz, quattre liars pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 75.—Item, le nommé Cos, dit Chin, de Montardon, un sol pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 76.—Item, le nommé Courtade, dudit leu de Montardon, un sol pour les terres aussy de ma directe ; 77.—Item, le maistre de Hondagné, de Buros, trois liars pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 78.—ltem, le maistre d’Estalas, de S' Armou, trois liars pour les terres qu'il tient, aussy, en ma directe ; 79.—Item, le maistre de la maison de Laryau, de Buros, me fait quattre liars pour les terres qu’il tient en ma directe ; 80.—Jtem, le maistre de la maison de Perer, de Maucor, quinze liars ? 2 2 pour les terres qu'il possede dans ma directe ; / 81.—I/tem, le maistre de la maison de Salettes, de Serres, cinq sols bons et demy pour les terres qu'il tient en ma directe ; 82.— Item, je possede dans ledit lieu de S' Castin la place et fossez ou estoit l’ancien chateau de S' Castin, contenant un arpent, trois quartz, a perche grosse de terre noble ;—confronte : du costé d’oriant, avec che- min public, terre de Guillamon et de Barber ; du costé du midy, avec terre dudit Barber ; du costé d’occidant, avec terre de Menjot et de la maison abbatiale ; du costé du septentrion, avec terre de ladite maison abbatialle et dudit de Barber ; 83.—Item, je possede dans ledit lieu le bois apellé Tausia, contenant quarante deux arpens, un quart de terre noble, a grosse perche, dans lequel je seul droit de coupe, soit de bois, soit de fogiere ;—confronte: du costé d’oriant, aveq terre de la communauté de Maucor et de Bayu, de 104 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA S* Castin ; du costé du midy, avec bois commun dudit Maucor, ruisseau entre deux et terre et bois d Auger, de Maucor ; du costé d’occidant, avec terre, bois et labourable de Puyou, terre de Menjot, de St Castin, et terre bois du Baile, de Maucor ; du costé du septentrion, avec terre labourable chatagnerée, bois et touya dudit Menjot, de St Castin ; 84.—IJtem, j'ay possede audit lieu une vigne ruralle, contenant......... RE RER care re Ré ... ; confronte : du costé d’oriant, avec terre de Them ; du costé du midy, avec terre de mesme Them ; du costé d’occi- dant, avec terre dudit Them ; et du costé de septantrion, avec terre du mesme Them ; é 85.— Pour raison de laquelle seigneurie et baronnie, j’ay presté l’ho- mage au roy, en sa chambre des comptes de Navarre, soubz la redevance d’un fer de lance doré ; 86.— Lequel aveu et denombrement je certifie veritable, sauf le plus ou le moins, prometant que s’il vient autre chose a ma cognoissance d’en faire la declaration au roy ou a ses officiers ;—et, a cause de l’absance dudit sieur baron de S‘ Castin, M° Jean de Labaig, d'Oloron, advocat au parlement de Navarre, son procureur spéciallement fondé, a signé et icelluy scellé des armes dudit sieur baron.—Fait a Pau, le seisieme novem- bre mil six cent soixante et quinze.—(Signé :) LABAr&, procureur susdit.— Collectionné par moy, soubssigné, commis au greffe de la commission, (signé :) BauDin.” “ Jean Baptiste Desmaretz, chevalier, seigneur de Vaubourg, baron de Cramaille, conseiller du roy en ses Conseils, maistre des requetes ordi- daire de son hostel, intendant de justice, police et finances en Bearn et Basse Navarre, commissaire deputé par Sa Majesté pour la reformation de ses domaines et des provinces de Bigorre et Soulle ; Veu: le denombrement fourny par noble Jean Jacques d’Abadie, le 10 [16] novembre 1675, de la seigneurie et baronnie de Saint Castin, circonstances et dependances, avec les proces verbaux de publication au bas d’iceluy, deüement controllez, ou est fait mention de l’opposition des habitans de N° Castin et des nommez Barber, Boy et Mosseguerat ; — hommage presté au roy par le denombrant en la chambre des comptes de Navarre, le 12 janvier mil six cent soixante sept;—contract d’atfran- chissement fait par Raymond Arnaud, seigneur de Caune [Cauna] et de S' Castin, des habitans dudit lieu de St Castin et de leurs biens, sous la reserve de la seigneurie et justice, caps et preparance, fiefs et droits de bannalité et battere, en date du mercredy, apres la feste de St Vaientin 1345 ;—denombrement fourny pardevant Jacques de Foix, evesque de Lescar, commissaire a ce deputé, le 31 janvier 1538, par noble Jean de Forbet, des seigneuries de S' Castin, Bernadets et autres, avec tous droits jurisdictionnels et feodaux ;—acte de serment de fidelité presté au denom- brant’ par lesdits habitans de S* Castin, le troisieme septembre 1651 ; —declaration faite au greffe de la reformation, le 23° feburier mil six cent soixante dix sept, par le procureur du denombrant, qu'il ne pretend sur ledit Barber, opposant, qu'une mesure d'avoine et sept liards de fief, et sur ledit Boy qu'une mesure d'avoine, une poule et deux liards et demy 1 Il faut lire: au père du dénombrant. Jean-Jacques d’Abbadie, dénombrant, était né en 1651. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 105 aussy, de fief et qu il consant que ledit Mosseguerat demeure dechargé du fief sur luy denombré, attendu que ledit fie of est acquitté par le nommé Caplau, au moyen de quoy lesdits opposans se sont departis de leurs oppositions , autre declaration faite audit greffe, le dixieme juillet mil six cent quatre vingt trois, par les jurats et habitans de Sainct Castin, qu’ils se departent, pareillement, de leur opposition, a la reserve du droit de coupe dans les bois communs, designé en l’article dix dudit denombre- ment et de la noblesse du bois, exprimé en Particle quatre vingt trois, a Vegard desquels deux chefs ils persistent en leurdite opposition ; :— contredit de Pierre Bourgeois, fermier des domaines de Bearn :— conclusions du pro- cureur du roy en la reformation desdits domaines, signées de Hericourt ; —et tout considéré : Nous avons debouté ledit sieur d’Abadie du droit de carnal porté en l'article troisieme du denombrement par luy fourny, ensemble du droit prohibitif de peche couché en l’article six, comme aussy de la préférence pour la vente en detail du vin de son crû contre tout autre vin, exprimée en l’article huit, sans prejudice de ladite preferance à l'egard du vin etranger ; et, au surplus, declarons ledit denombrement avoir esté bien et deiiement fait, leu et publié, avons iceluy receu et authorisé, et, en conse- quence, maintenu le denombrant en la seigneurie et baronnie de S* Castin, fiefs, biens et droits nobles y contenus, sauf l'opposition des habitans de Sainct Castin, a l'egard du droit de coupe dans les bois communs, enoncé en l’article dix et de la ruralité pretendue du bois tousia, declaré noble en l’article quatre vingt trois ; sur quoy les parties se pourvoiront pardevant les juges ordinaires, ainsy qu’elles adviseront bon estre ; le denombrant maintenu comme dessus, sous le devoir d'un fer de lance doré, lors de la prestation des foy et hommage et a la charge de rendre le service per- sonnel et autres droits et devoirs deus a sa Majesté, suivant le for et usage du pays et, en outre, de laisser au greffe de nostre commission copie en bonne forme dudit denombrement et de nostre present jugement.——Fait a Pau, le troisieme avril mil six cent quatre vingt sept. (Signé :) DESMARETZ DE VAUBOURG.” ? Népal “ Le vingt et cinquieme jour du mois de janvier mil six cens cinquante, a esté baptisé dars l'eglise S‘ Vincens d’Escout, damoyselle Marie de S' Castin. tille legitime de Monsieur de S' Castin et d’Isabeau de Bonace, mary et femme ;—parrin et marrine, noble Jean de Vidou, grand vicaire de Monsieur d’ Oloron, et de damoy selle Marie de Bydou, mere dudit sieur de St Castin ;—par moy, (signé :) Castaignos.” ” N° 12 “ Le vingt et cinquiesme aoust mille six cens soixante et neuf, maistre Jean de Labaig, d’Oloron, advocat, et damoyselle Marie de S‘ Ques- tin (sic) ont receu la benediction nuptialle en l’eglise de St Pierre d’Arrette, en presence de leurs plus proches parens et amis ;—et l’administration en a esté faite par moy, soubsigné. (Signé :) Frincheboy, vicaire.” * 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, B. 654, f° 336 et B. 6013. 2 Archives d’Escout, Etat civil, GG. 1, 1615-1650. 3 Archives d’Arette, Etat civil, GG. 1, f° 143. 106 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA N° 13 : 16 janvier 1703, à Oloron : RÈGLEMENT DE COMPTES ENTRE VINCENT D "ABBADIE, SEIGNEUR ET BARON DE SAINT-CASTIN, ET JEAN DE LABAIG, SON BEAU-FRERE. ‘“ Au nom de Dieu.—Par devant moy, notaire retenteur, et en pre- sence des temoins, bas nommés, a esté constitué personnellement messire Vincent Dabbadie, seigneur et baron de S'Castin, lequel de son bon gré etc. a fait cession, donnation et francq transport irrevocable vers et en faveur de Monsieur M° Jean de Labaig, conseiller du roy et lieutenant general au senechal de la present ville, son beau frere, present et accep- tant, de toutes les sommes en capital, interetz et depens qui lui sont deues par noble Jacques de Bearn, sieur de Bonnasse, oncle dudit sieur de St Castin, et par noble Jean de Florence, abbé de Lescun et d’Arette, comme acquereur et possesseur des biens dudit sieur de Bonasse. soit en vertu du contrat de mariage de feu messire Jean Jacques de N° Castin et de la defunte dame Isabeau de Bearn Bonnasse, pere et mere dudit sieur de S' Castin, cedant, soit en vertu des arrets que ledit sieur de S' Castin a obtenus contre lesdits sieurs de Bonnasse et de Florence, en y comprenant le contrat de ferme de Herriou, de Herrere ; comme aussi, ledit sieur de St Castin a fait cession, comme dessus, en faveur dudit sieur de Labaig, de la somme de deux mille cent dix livres de capital et des interets legitimes qui sont deubs audit sieur de S* Castin sur les heredités des deifunts Messieurs du Hau, debiteur principal, de Higueres et d’Aren, ses cautions, en vertu de l'obligation du premier de fevrier mille six cens septante, octroyée en faveur “dudit sieur de Bonasse, laquelle obligation, en capital et intérêts, a esté adjugée audit sieur de S‘ Castin, par sentence arbitralle du 21 juillet dernier, rendue entre luy et le dit sieur de Florence, duquel ledit sieur de S'Castin promet de retirer incessament ladite obliga- tion et de la remettre audit sieur de Labaig, avec un procès intenté de la part dudit sieur de Bonnasse contre les heritiers desdits sieurs du Hau, de Higueres, d'Aren, au moyen duquel procès ladite obligation n’est pas prescritte ; comme aussi, ledit sieur de S' Castin en a acquitté et acquitte ledit sieur de Labaig de toute pretention qu'il a ou pourroit avoir sur luy pour la juissance que le dit sieur de Labaig a eue/jusqu’a present, d'une petite vigne, d’un bois et d’une fogiere que ledit sieur de S'Castin possede en sa terre de S‘ Castin ; comme aussi, de tous les recouvremens que ledit sieur de Labaig a faits par soy ou par autruy, des droits seignuriaux de ladite terre, ensemble de tous jes recouvrements que ledit sieur de Labaig a faits dudit sieur de Bonnassé et, speciallement, par la ferme des biens dudit sieur de Bonnasse, en qualité de procureur dudit sieur de S'Castin ou ailleurs, en quel autre part et en quelle maniere que ce soit ; comme aussi, ledit sieur de S' Castin a aquitté et aquitte le dit sieur de Labaig de toute pretention que ledit sieur de S* Castin pourroit, avoir sur les legitimes des deffunts nobles Jean de S‘ Castin Escout, curé d’Arete, et Jean Pierre de St Castin Escou, archiprestre de Galan, ses oncles, et sur les biens par eux delaissés ; et la dite cession, transport, donnation et aquittation susdites de ce dessus et de toute autre pretention quelconque que ledit sieur de St Castin pourroit avoir sur ledit sieur de Labaig, ont esté fuittes au moyen de la somme de vingt et quattre mille livres de vingt sols tornois piesse, que ledit sieur de Labaig, ensemble Jean Vincent, [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 107 son fils aisné, advocat en la Cour, aussi present, ont promis, ledit fils avec congé dudit sieur son Be re, qui promet de l’en relever, de payer solidaire- ment audit sieur de S' ( Jastin, sgavoir la somme de vingt mille livres avec l'interet a cing pour cent, depuis ce jour (hui, et les s quattre mille livres restantes, sçavoir, deux mille sans aucun interet, quand ledit sieur de St Castin en aura besoin, et les autres deux mille livres restantes, pandant deux ans, sans aucun interet, aussi, jusques alors ; et, passé ledit terme, ledit interet a cinq pour cent, sans que ladite somme puisse estre augmen- tée ni diminuée, sur aucun pretexte ni fondement, ni quelle que soit la LR et le montant desdites pretentions cedées par ledit sieur de St Castin sur lesdits sieurs de Bonnasse et de Florence et sur les heritiers desdits sieurs du Hau, Higueres et d’Aren; et au moyen, aussi, de ce dessus, ledit sieur de Labaig, pere, a aquitté et aquitte ledit sieur de St Castin de toutes les sommes qui peut avoir payées en descharge dudit sieur de 5° Castin, et, speciallement, de Ja somme de mille cinq cens et quelque livres, payées au sieur de Lamarque, procureur de monseigneur le ducq de Gramond, en vertu d'une sentence des requetes de l'hostel et d'une sentence arbitralle, pour les terres d’Escout, Escou et Herrere, vendues par le feu sieur de S‘ Castin, aisné, au feu sieur de Frexo et dont ja quittance publique, du 9° juin 1687, octroyée par ledit Lamarque, avec ladite sentence des requetes de hostel et les procurations esnoncées en ladite quittance, ont esté remises audit sieur de S'Castin ; comme aussi, ledit de Labaig a aquitté et aquitte ledit sieur de S' Castin de la somme de quatre mille livres que ledit sieur de Labaig fit conter. de l'ordre in sieur de Saint Castin au sieur Chanyon, banquier de La Rochelle, le 28 de mars 1700, par une lettre d’ eschange du 21 de mars 1700, dont la seconde a esté remise par ledit sieur de Labaig audit Sieur de St Castin, avec des lettres dudit sieur de Chanyon audit sieur de Labaig, contenant la recep- tion de la lettre premiere d’eschange desdites quattre mille livres, le recouvrement d’icelles ; comme aussy, ledit sieur de Labaig a aquitté et aquitte ledit sieur de S'Castin des fournitures et avances qu'il a faittes pour luy, pendant son absence hors le royaume, comme son procureur, depuis vingt et deux ans ou environ, dans la poursuitte du procès, fonde- ments desdits arrets et en d’autres affaires dudit sieur de S'Castin, jusques a present, soit en cette province, soit au Conseil ou au parlement de Tholose, et de ces peines et vacations et depens extraordinaires, et s’est reservé de recouvrer sur ledit sieur de Bonnasse ou sur ledit sieur de Florence, qui le represente, ce qui se trouvera estre deub en capital, interets et depens audit sieur de Labaig, pour reste d’une partie de la dot constituée a Ja dame son epouse par ledit feu sieur de N° Castin, aisné, soubs le cautionnement dudit sieur de Bonnasse, en vertu de son contrat de mariage, a lesgard de quoy ledit sieur de Labaig se reserve l’hipote- que et le privilege diceluy ; comme aussi, ledit sieur de Labaig a aquitté et aquitte ledit sieur de S° Castin de toutes les autres fournitures et avances qu'il peut avoir fait pour luy jusques a present, pour la verifica- tion du denombrement de ladite terre de S* Castin, pour la prestation de homage, comme son procureur, dont il lui a remis les actes, avec les sacqs et productions, dont en iceux et generalement de toutes pretentions a lu cedées par ledit sieur de S'Castin au della de ladite somme de vingt et quattre mille livres. si dessus promise et au della de ladite compensa- tion, volant et entendant qu il profitte seul de l’excedant, si aucun il y en a, tant a raison de leur amitié et alliance que pour son indemnité, a raison de la longue poursuitte desdits proces, sans que les debiteurs delegués 108 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA puissent, sur aucun pretexte, demander aucune moderation desdites sommes cedées sur eux ee ledit sieur de S° Castin, lequel a subrogé et subroge ledit sieur de Labaig ex ses droits, privileges et hipoteques, toutefois, sans aucune eviction ni garantie, luy a cedé ses actions, constitué procureur comme en sa cause propre, avecq pouvoir d’adverer que lesdites sommes cedées, mentionnées auxdits actes, sont bien et legitimement deues et d'en poursuivre le payement par telles voyes qu'il conviendra audit sieur de Labaig ou de s’accorder ou de transiger en la maniere [qu'il] le voudra et pourra, a ses perils et risques. I] a esté, neanmoins, convenu que pour le payement de ladite somme promise [par] ledit sieur de Labaig, ledit sieur de S'Castin sera tenu de prendre sur lesdits sieurs de Bonnasse et de Florence les sommes, interets et depens qui seront adjugés audit sieur de Labaig, en vertu des droits dudit sieur de S' Castin, soit en justice, par arrest, soit a l'amiable, par quelque accord que le dit sieur de Labaig pourroit faire avec eux ou avec ledit sieur de Florence seul, et ledit sieur de St Castin ne pourra pretendre sur ledit sieur de Labaig, du jour de la liquidation que ce qu'il ce trouvera estre deub au dela par ledit sieur de Labaig audit sieur de S* Castin, pour raison desdites vingt et quattre mille livres et interets susdits, si dessus promis, declarant, d’ailleurs, ledit sieur de St Castin que le sieur de Labaig luy a remis la raisaille d’ argent qu'il avoit retirée du feu sieur de Lamouroux, jurat de S* Marie, pour un depot fait en ses mains, et quelques assiettes d’argent que le dit sieur de Labaig avoit retiré de feu Monsieur du Camp, maistre de comptes, ainsi qu'il a aparu de deux accords, l'un publicq et l’autre privé, et que le dit sieur de Labaig a remis, si devant, audit sieur de S* Castin, et tant luy que lesdits sieur de Labaig ont promis, chacun pour ce qui les concerne, de ne revoquer ce dessus en aucune maniere, ains au contraire, d’executer en tous chets le present acte, soubs obligation etc. ; sousmis etc. ; constitué etc. ; renoncé ete. ; juré etc.—Fait a Oloron, le seisieme jour du mois de janvier mille sept cens trois, presents et temoins M° Hierosme de Leglise, bourgeois et mar- chand d’Oloron, M° Bertran de Davancens, aussi ‘bourgeois ‘et marchand de ladite ville d’Oloron, et moy, Jean de Capdeville, notaire publicq de ladite ville d’Oloron, qui le present acte ay receu et signé avecq lesdits sieurs de Labaig, pere et fils, ledit sieur de S' Castin et temoins. Signés a loriginal: LABAIG, pere ;—LaBarG, fils ;—S" CASTIN ;—DABANCENS, présent ;—LEGLISE, présent ; — CAPDEVILLE, notaire.—Controllé et scellé a Oloron, le 31 janvier 1703. Solvit dix et sept livres. Signé a l’ori- ginal : CHAILLOU.” ? N° 14 “ L’an mil sept cens trente quatre et le vingt sept fevrier, est decedée dame Marie Charlotte d'Amour, veuve de noble Anselme de S* Castin, baron dudit lieu, agée de quar ante cinq ans, et a esté enterrée dans l'église Notre Dame, a l'entrée de la grande porte, dans le vestibule, le vingt huitieme dudit mois. (Signé:) Des Baratz, curé de Pau.” ? INS SES ‘ Louise de St Castin, fille de noble Anselme, baron de St Castin, et de dame Marie Charlote d'Amour, son epouse, étant née, le 23° fevrier 1 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, E. 1847, f° 332, vo. 2 Archives de Pau, Etat civil, GG. 26, f° 3. [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE + 109 1716, a été presentée au st bapteme par M° Pierre Laborde, capitaine, et demoiselle Brigite de S* Castin, et a été baptisée par le sieur Duplaa, vicaire en second. (Signé :) Sarthou, vicaire de Pau.” ! Nr 6 [ Du 12° jum 1735 :] “ Promesse de mariage entre Bertrand Sarthou- pon, d’Acous, de la vallée d’Aspe, et demoiselle Marie Louise de S'Castin, de cette paroisse, pour la premiere et dernière.” ? NAT 23 juin 1735, dans l’église Saint-Martin de Pau: Mariage du sieur Bertrand de Sarthopon, praticien, du lieu d’Accous, avec demoiselle Marie-Louise de S' Castin, de la paroisse de Pau. * NOUS [Du 21 mai 1730.] “ Il y a promesse de mariage entre noble Pierre de Bourbon, advovat au parlement de Navarre, habitant a Oloron, fils legitime de feu noble Jean de Bourbon, aussy advocat, son pere, et de feu dame Marie d'Abbadie Bastannès, d’une part, et entre demoiselle Marie Anselme, baronne de S‘ Castin, native de Quebec, en Canada, habitante de cette paroisse, fille legitime de feu messire Anselme, baron de S'Castin, et de dame Marie Charlotte de Damour (sic), de ladite ville de Quebec, d'autre ot Noe 9 * Le vingt et trois juin mil sept cens trente, les bans ayant esté duement publiés dans cette eglise, comme, aussy, dans celle de St Martin de Pau, ainsy qu’il nous a apparu du certificat du sieur Desbarats, curé de ladite paroisse, ont epousé et receu la benediction nuptialle dans l’eghse du Faget de la present ville, noble Pierre de Bourbon, avocat en la Cour, agé d'environ trente ans, et demoiselle Marie Anselme de St Castin, en presence des sieurs Gaspard de Leglise, curé du present lieu, Pierre de Peborde, advocat en la Cour, et noble. Jean de Vergés, d’ Oloron, qui ont signé avec lesdits epoux et moy, (signé:) P. Bourbon :— de S* Castin :—Peborde, présent ;—Bergés, présent ;—H. Bourbon, curé de Leduix [Ledeuix] ;—Leglise, curé.” ° N° 20 “ Le vingt juillet mil sept cens septante huit, a esté ensevelie dame Marie Anselme Dabadie, epouse de feu noble Pierre de Bourbon, baronne 1 Archives de Pau, Etat civil, GG. 12, f° 40, vo. 2 Bibliotheque de Pau, Publications de mariage de la ville de Pau, GG. 201, 1730-1742, 1° 16, vo. 3 Archives de Pau, Etat civil, GG. 25, f° 21, vo. 4 Bibliothèque de Pau, Publications de mariage de la ville de Pau, GG. 200, fe 26, vo. 5 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 6, f° 97. 110 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA de St Quastin, agée de soixante sept ans, decedée avant hier, apres avoir recu les saéremens, dans sa maison, au Marcadet ;—presens a sa supulture le sieur Henri de Bourbon, pretre et curé de Ledeuix, son beau frere, et noble Jean Dafau de Lalongue, chevalier de l’ordre de St Louis, son gendre, qui ont signé avec moy, (signé :) H. Bourbon, curé ;—Dufau de Lalongue ;—Faurie, curé.” ? N°21 “ Le vingt neuf may mil sept cens trente un, jay batisé Henri, fils de noble Pierre de Borbon, avocat en la Cour, et dame Marie Anselme, barone de St Castin, mariés, né aujourd’huy ;—parrains: Monsieur Henri de Borbon, pretre et curé de Leduix, et damoiselle Marguerite de Pimbou, qui ont signé avec moy. (signé :) H. Bourbon, curé de Leduix .—de Pimbou ;—Soubielle, vicaire.” * N° 22 ‘ Le vingt et trois mars mil sept cens trente et trois, j'ay baptisé Pierre, fils de noble Pierre de Bourbon, avocat et baron de St Castain et de dame Marie Ancelme de S* Castin, mariés, né aujourd’huy ;—marrine, Françoise de Louhau, qui n’a sceu signer. (Signé :) Leglise, curé.” ? # Le huitieme juillet mil sept cens trente neuf, j'ai baptisé Anselme, fils de noble Pierre de Bourbon, seigneur de S' Castin, et de dame Anselme de S' Castin, mariez, né aujourd’ huy ;—parreins. noble Henry de S'Castin et demoiselle Anne de Labarrare, du lieu de Bugnen [ Bugnein], laquelle a signé avec moy, non le parrein pour ne sçavoir. Signé :) Sedze, vicaire ;— Anne de Labarere.” 4 N° 24 “ Le cincq juillet mil sept cens quarante et un, j'ay baptisé Marie, fille de noble Pierre de Bourbon et de dame Anselme de S* Castin, mariés, née aujourd’huy :—parrein, le sieur Pierre de Bourbon, frere de la baptisée, qui a signé avec moy. (Signé :) Bourbon ;—Leglise, curé.” ? N° 25 “ Le vingt quatre avril [1751], j'ay baptisé Marie Anselme, fille de noble Pierre de Bourbon, baron de S' Castin, et dame Marie Anselme de S' Castin, mariés, née aujourd'hui ;—marraine, demoiselle Henriette de Bourbon, qui a signé avec moy, (signé :) Leglise, curé” ° 1 Archives @Oloron, Etat civil, Sépultures de l'église Sainte-Croix, 1772-1780, f° 94. 2 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 6, f° 126. 3 Archives d’Oloron, Efat civil, GG. 6, f° 184. 4 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 7, f° 305, vo, 5 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 7, f° 193, vo. 6 Archives d’Oloron, Htat civil, GG. 8, fo 239, [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 111 N° 26 “Le vingt et huict may mil sept cens trente et sept, j’ay baptisé Henriette, fille de noble Pierre de Bourbon, baron de S* Castin, et avocat en parleme nt, et de dame Marie Ancelme de S* Castin, mariés, née aujour- d’huy ;—parrin, Henri de Bourbon, qui n’a sceu signer. (Signé :) Leglise, curé." NA ‘ Le six juillet mille sept cent septente et trois, ont reçu la benedic- tion nuptiale messire Jean Dufau de Lalongue, ancien capitaine au regiment de Normandie, chevalier de l’ordre royal et militaire de St Louis, natif, du lieu de Lalongue, fils legitime de noble Jean Baptiste Dufau, seigneur de Lalongue, ‘Luzon et Levialer [Lusson et Vialer], d'une part, et demoiselle de Bourbon, fille legitime de noble Pierre de Bourbon, baron de S‘ Castin, les bans ‘de leur mari age ayant été publiés par trois dimanches consecutifs au prone de la messe de paroisse, tant dans cette paroisse que dans celle de Pau, dont ledit messire Dufau de Lalongue est habitant depuis plusieurs années, ainsy qu'il conste du certi- ficat du sieur Labat, vicaire de Pau, duement legalisé, sans qu’audit mariage il s'y soit trouvé aucun empechement canonique ny civil, ny oposition de personne ; presents a la celebration noble Jean de S* Martin de Beyrie, seigneur dudit lieu, et messire Antoine de Laa, juge, conseiller du roy et lieutenant general de Ja senechaussée de cette ville, et noble Joseph de Guirail et Me Jean Proharam, de cette ville, qui ont signé avec moy. (Signé a de Lalongue : Henriette de Bourbon ;— Ta juge Guirail ;—S* Martin de Beyrie ;— Proharam ;—D. Bourbon, curé, cele- brant, du consentement de M le curé.” ? N° 28 NOTE SUR LA FAMILLE DE DUFAU DE LALONGUE. I.—Noble Jean DE Durav, I* du nom, acheta, le 31 décembre 1717, de messire Charles Deschiens de Laneuville, maître des requêtes et prési- dent au parlement de Navarre, les seigneuries de Lalongue, Lusson, Vialer et Bésacour, et fut admis aux Etats de Béarn, comme seigneur de Lalon- gue, le 31 mai 1719.—I1 mourut à Lalongue, le 24 janvier 1728, et fut enterré dans l’église Saint-Martin de cette vommune, dont il était, aussi, abbé laïque. 4 Il avait eu de son mariage avec dame Antoinette-Martine DE DurAU, qui fit son testament au château de Lalongue, le 2 juillet 1741°, et mourut audit lieu, le 22 mars 1743, à l’âge de 96 ans ou environ ", Jean-Baptiste, dont l’article suit. 1 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, GG. 7, f° 406, vo. ? Archives d'Oloron, Etat civil, Bute mes et mariages de l'église de Sainte-Croix, 1772-1780, f° 38, vo. Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 761, fo 51, vo. + Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG. 3, Sépultures, 1718-1737. > Etude de M° Alfred Dieuzaide, notaire à Lembeye, acte au rapport de Pierre de Cassou, notaire de Lembeye, Testa ments, n° 8. 6 Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG. 3. 112 LA SOCIÉTÉ ROYALE DU CANADA IT.— Noble Jean-Baptiste DE Durau, seigneur de Lalongue, Lusson, Vialer et Bésacour, abbé laïque de Lalongue, baptisé, le 18 mars 1700, fut pourvu, suivant lettres, datées de Paris, 22 janvier 1723, de l'office de conseiller du roi, maire ancien et mitriennal, alternatif et mitriennal de la ville et communauté de Morläas, aux gages annuels de 1,080 livres !, et fut reçu aux Etats de Béarn, le 18 juillet 1725, pour la seigneurie “de Lusson, que son père lui avait donnée, le 16 juillet de la même année. Il épousa, le 9 janvier 1724, dans l'église de Lalongue, dame D Ovide DE SAINT-MARTIN, fille de M. Jacob DE SAINT- MARTIN, bourgeois de la ville de Paris.— Jacqueline- Ovide de Saint-Martin mourut à Lalongue, le 2 mai 1736 *, après avoir eu de son mari 1° Jean pe Durau, II° du nom, dont l’article suit ; 2° Jean-Jacques DE Durau, né à Lalongue le 23 mai 1726; 3° David pe Durau, né à Lalongue, le 15 janvier 1731; 4° Jean-Baptiste DE Durau, né à Lalongue, le 25 octobre 1733 ; 5° Marie pp Durau, née à Lalonyue, le 22 novembre 1729; 6° Toinette-Martine DE Durav, née à Lalongue, le 9 mai 1732; 7° Et autre Marie pp Durau, née à Lalongue, le 23 mars 1735 2 III.— Noble Jean DE Durau, II° du nom, né à Lalongue, le 12 janvier 1725 °, épousa demoiselle Fenetre DE BourBon, none de Saint-Castin. “ L'an mil sept cens soixante seize et le quinze decembre, est née et, le lendemain, a été baptisée Henriette, fille legitime de mesire Jean Dufau de Lalongue, chevalier de l'ordre royal et militaire de S‘ Louis, et d'Henriette de Bourbon, barone de S‘ Castin ;—parrins ont été le noble Henry de Bourbon, curé de Leduix [ Ledeuix], et demoiselle Genevieve Susane Dufau de Lalongue, qui ont été représentés par Chrisostome Lignette et par Françoise Lasserre, dit Gourgues, d’Escou. Le représen- tant à signé, non la représentante pour ne sgavoir, interpellée de ce faire par moy, (signé :) Lignette ;—Nouseilles, vicaire.’ N° 30 “ Le onze nobembre mil sept cens septante huit, j'ay baptisé Marie Magdelaine Martine, fille legitime de noble de Jean de Lalongue (sic), chevalier de l'ordre militaire de St Louis et baron de St Questin, et de dame Henriette de Bourbon, mariés, née hier ;—parrins, maitre Paul Bajar [Bayard] oftitier dans le regiment des bandes bearnoises, et demoiselle 1 Archives Nationales, V1, 255, Maires, n° 330.—Cette charge avait été achetée peu le prix de 24,000 livres. 2 Archives des Basses-Pyrénées, C. 767 f° 298. Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG. 3, Mariages, 1718-1737. 4 Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG, 3, Sépultures, 1718-1737. 5 Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG. 3, Baptémes, 1718-1751. 6 Archives de Lalongue, Etat civil, GG. 3, Baptémes, 1718-1751. 7 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, Baptémes et mariages de l'église Sainte-Croix, 1772-1780, f° 146. Co [DUFAU DE MALUQUER] LA MAISON D’ABBADIE 113 Marie Magdelaine de Bajar Laffore, parens de la baptisé, qui ont signé avec moy.—(Signé :) de Bayard Laffore ;—Paul Bayard ;—Faurie, curé”? ) N° 31 “ T’an mil sept cens soixante quinze et le vingt et deux septembre, est né et a été baptisée Marie Enselme, fille legitime de mesire Jean Dufau de Lalongue, ancien capitaine au régiment de Normandie, chevalier de l’ordre royal et militaire de St Louis, et de dame Henriette de Bourbon ; —parrins ont été noble David de S* Martin, seigneur de Hagetobin [Haget-Aubin], ancien tresorier des troupes, et dame Marie Enselme Dabadie, barone de S‘ Castin, veuve de noble Pierre de Bourbon, lesquels parrin et marreine ont été representés par Jean Dabadie, de Hagetobin, et par Marie de Cassiau, de Bugnin [Bugnein]. Les representants n’ont signé pour ne sgavoir interpellés de ce faire par moy, (signé :) Nouseilles, vicaire.” ? 1 Archives d’Oloron, Etat civil, Baptémes et mariages de l'église Sainte-Croix, 1772-1780, f° 194. 2 Archives d'Oloron, Etat civil, Baptémes et mariages de l'église Sainte-Croix, 1772-1780, f° 117. Sec. I., 1895. 8. moO A SsOCrIKnTY. OF CANADA. TRANSACTIONS SC LION SEE: ENGLISH HISTORY, LITERATURE, ARCH ÆOLOGY, Erc. PAPERS FOR 1898 SO kar ene J SECTION II., 1895. [3] Trans. R.S:C. I—The Canadian Dominion and proposed Australian Commonwealth: A Study in Comparative Politics. (') By JG. Bourinor,OmwbG. ET" D; DC, Dre D. (Read May 15th, 1895.) IE No one can deny that the most important feature of the present reign has been, not the victories won by Great Britain in foreign wars, for these are but insignificant compared with those of other times ; not triumphs in diplomacy, for they have not been remarkable, and Cana- dians will hardly consider even the Bering Sea treaty an equivalent for the Oregon or Maine surrender; not even success in literature, for more lasting fame has been probably won by writers of other periods ; not the extraordinary expansion of commerce and wealth, which has resulted from the evolution of sound economic ideas, national enterprise, and scientific discovery. No, assuredly the most significant and enduring achievement of the reign has been the economic, intellectual and political development of those prosperous communities which form the colonial empire of the British Isles. We have had quite recently some evidence of the remarkable growth, and the imperial aspirations of these countries, in the conference that has been held, in the political capital of the Dominion, of delegates from eight free, self-governing colonies in Austral- asia, South Africa and America, who came together for the express pur- pose of discussing questions which affect not merely their own peculiar and sectional interests, but touch most nearly the unity and integrity of the empire at large. Such a conference was an evidence not only of col- onial expansion and ambition, but an acknowledgment of the importance of Canada in the councils of the wide imperial domain of England, since it was not at London, but under the shadow of the parliament buildings, at Ottawa, that colonists met for purposes of deliberation. The fact that such a conference was possible in the year of grace 1894 is the most expressive testimony that could be borne to the success of the colonial policy of a reign which has given so admirable a system of government, not merely to Canada, but to all those colonies that have attained so favourable a position among the communities of the world. Every lover of imperial interests will watch with some curiosity the 1 This paper is intended as a supplement to a series of papers on Comparative Politics in the previqus volumes of the Transactions, VIII. and XI., sec. 2. These papers were on: (1) The English Character of Canadian Institutions. (2) The Political Systems of Canada and the United States. (3) Federal Government in Switzerland. (4) Parliamentary compared with Congressional Government. 4 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA later stages of a movement, so clearly in the direction not only of the commercial development of the colonies, but also of imperial strength and unity, as is this important conference. Conferences of this character give us the best possible evidence that colonial statesmanship at the present time has a decided tendency, not towards isolation from the parent state and the establishment of independent nations, but rather towards placing the relations between England and her colonial possessions on a wider basis of community of interest and action. LE Whatever may be the immediate commercial results of the intercol- onial conference, it is quite likely that so important an assemblage of representatives of the scattered colonies of the empire must more or less stimulate a deeper interest in the affairs of each other. It was for many reasons a happy idea that this second colonial conference—-the first hav- ing been held in London seven years before—should have met at the poli- tical capital of the Canadian Dominion, which occupies a pre-eminent position among the colonia] possessions on account of it having been the first to carry out successfully a plan of colonial federation. The fact that the parliament of the federation was sitting at the time of the con- ference was a fortunate circumstance from which no doubt the Austral- asian and South African delegates derived not a little practical benefit. A federal parliament, composed of two Houses, in which seven provinces and a vast territory, extending over three million and a quarter square miles, were represented by upwards of three hundred members, was of itself an object lesson for colonies which still remain politically isolated from each other, and in a very little better position than that occupied by the Canadian provinces thirty years ago, when the Canadians recog- nized the necessity for closer union for commercial and government pur- poses. It is true the federal idea has made some advance in Australasia. A federal council has been in existence for a few years for the purpose of enabling the Australian colonies to confer together on various ques- tions of general import, but the experience of the eight years that have passed since the first meeting of this body has not been satisfactory in view of the want of co-operation of all the Australian dependencies, and of the very limited scope of its powers. The larger project of a federa- tion, including the whole of the island continent, as well as New Zealand. was fully discussed some years ago, in a convention of delegates from all the colonies of Australasia, and a bill was drafted for the formation of a “Commonwealth of Australasia,” but the measure has not yet been dis- cussed and adopted by the legislatures of the countries interested, although there is no doubt that the scheme is gaining ground among the people. and no great length of time will elapse before we see its realization. In [RoURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 5 South Africa, which Mr. Lucas has well described, in his introduction to his edition of Sir George Cornewall Lewis's Government of Dependencies, “as a congeries of British provinces in different stages of dependence on the mother country, intermixed with protected territories and indepen- dent states,” the federal idea has necessarily taken no practical form, and it is not likely to do so for many years to come, though something has been gained by the establishment of a customs union between some of the political divisions of a great country with enormous possibilities before it. No doubt the Australian and other delegates who visited Canada took away with them some well-formed impressions of the value of federal union that will have effect sooner or later upon the legislation of their respective countries. Travelling, as many of them did, over the Dominion, from the new and flourishing city of Vancouver, on the Pacific coast, to the ancient capital of Quebec, on the St. Lawrence, and even to the old seaport of Halifax, on the Atlantic shores of the maritime provinces, they could not fail to be deeply interested by the great wealth of natural resources and the many evidences of national growth which they saw in the rich mineral districts of British Columbia, in the fertile prairies of the Northwest, in the fairly prosperous cities, towns and agricultural settle- ments of the premier province of Ontario, in the enterprising and hand- some city of Montreal, which illustrates the industrial and commercial enter- prise of Canada above all other important centres of population, in the abundant fisheries and mines of the maritime provinces, and in the large ‘facilities that are everywhere given for education, from the common school to the university. But the most instructive fact of Canadian development, in the opinion of statesmen, would be undoubtedly the suc- cessful accomplishment of a federal union throughout a vast territory, reaching from ocean to ocean, embracing nearly one-half the continent of America, and divided by nature into divisions where diverse and even antagonistic interests had been created during the century that had elapsed between the formation of their separate provincial governments and the establishment of confederation, which has brought them out of their polit- ical isolation and given a community of interest to all of British North America, except Newfoundland. This great island, which has been well described “as a huge bastion thrown out into the north Atlantic which, if duly fortified and armed, could be made the Gibraltar of the surround- ing seas,” ! has stood selfishly aloof, and is now suffering under conditions of financial and commercial adversity and political embarrassment which could never have occurred had it, years ago, formed a part of the Canadian confederation ; but there is still reason to hope that, after years of isola- tion, it, too, must ere long yield, like the old province of Canada, to the 1 The Rev. Dr. Moses Harvey, F.R.S.C., the well-known historian of the island, in Baedeker’s Canada, p. 99. 6 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA force of circumstances and show a willingness to give completeness to the confederation of the north. Australasian statesmen who desire to see the federal union of their respective colonies consummated might well reflect that to them the task is much easier of accomplishment than has been the case with Canada, since Australia has not to encounter those national and sectional difficulties which have always, from the outset, perplexed and hampered Canadian public men. The history of the Canadian union for the twenty-seven years since 1867 is one which the Australian communities might well study with profit, since it shows the successful results of states- manship directed to the attainment of a great public end—the removal of sectional and national jealousies, and the creation of a broad Canadian sentiment from one end of the confederation to the other. Though many difficulties undoubtedly intervene in the way of so desirable a national end, yet no one will deny that on the whole the results have been favour- able, and make Canadians sanguine for the future, despite the predictions of political pessimists. If the Australasian and South African delegates learned nothing more than this by their visit to Canada, their respective colonies must be very soon the gainers. FRE But it is not my intention to dwell any longer on this interesting and influential assemblage of colonial representative statesmen. My object in this paper is to show some of the sources of the strength of the Canadian federal constitution, as well as those elements of weakness which are inherent in every system of federation, however carefully de- vised. In the course of this series I shall make comparisons between the federal system of the Dominion and that proposed by the convention of 1891 for the Commonwealth of Australia. Such a review should have some interest for Australians who are halting in the way of federation, but also for all Englishmen who are anxious to study the evidences of colonial development throughout the empire. But betore I proceed to show some of the experiences of Canada for more than a quarter of a century in the working out of the federal union under conditions of much difficulty, I shall first contrast in parallel columns the leading features of the Canadian system of government with those in the draft of the constitution proposed for the Australian feder- ation. In this way my readers will be able to form an intelligible idea of the principles which lie at the basis of the Canadian system, as well as of those political ideas which have most influence among the statesmen of the Australasian dependencies at this very important period of their his- tory, when they are hesitating between colonial isolation and national strength. I do not propose, however, to take up and review seriatim all those features of federation which are summarized below, but simply to [BOURINOT | A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 7 dwell on those experiences of Canada and those details of the Australian bill which will be most useful to the students of federal institutions. CANADA. NAME. The Dominion of Canada. How ConSTITUTED. Of provinces. SEAT OF GOVERNMENT. At Ottawa until the queen other- wise directs. EXECUTIVE POWER. Vested in the queen. Queen’s representative, a gover- nor-general, appointed by the queen- in-council. Salary of governor-general, £10.- 000 sterling, paid by dominion gov- ernment, alterable by the parliament of Canada. Ministers called by governor-gen- eral to form a cabinet, first sworn in as privy councillors, hold office while they have the confidence of the popular house of parliament, in accordance with the conventions, understandings and maxims of re- sponsible or parliamentary govern- ment. Privy councillors hold, as the crown may designate, certain de- partments of state, not limited in name or number, but left to the discretionary action of parliament. Such heads of departments must seek a new election on accepting these offices of emolument. AUSTRALIA. NAME. The Commonwealth of Australia. How CONSTITUTED. + Of states. SEAT OF GOVERNMENT. To be determined by the parlia- ment of the commonwealth. EXECUTIVE POWER. Vested in the queen. Queen’s representative, a gover- nor-general, appointed by the queen- in-council. Not less than £10,000, paid by commonwealth, fixed by parliament from time to time, not diminished during tenure of a governor-general. Same—only for “privy council- lors” read “executive councillors.” Executive councillors administer such departments as governor-gen- eral from time to time establishes, need not be re-elected on accepting office. Until other provision is made by parliament, number of such offi- cers who may sit in parliament shall not exceed seven. 8 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA COMMAND OF MILITARY AND NAVAL Forces. Vested in the queen. PARLIAMENT. The queen. Senate. House of commons. Session once at least every year. Privileges. immunities and powers held by senate and house of com- mons. such as defined by act of the parliament of Canada, but not to exceed those enjoyed at the passing of such act by the commons house of parliament of Great Britain. Senate composed of twenty-four members for each of the three fol- lowing divisions: (1) Ontario, (2) Quebec. and (3) Maritime Provinces of Nova Scotia, New Brunswick and Prince Edward Island. Other provinces to be represented under the constitution, but the total num- ber of senators shall not at any Sena- tors appointed by the crown for time exceed seventy-eight. lite, but removable for certain disa- bilities. Speaker of the senate appointed by the governor-general (in council). Fifteen senators form a quorum until parliament of Canada other- wise provides. Non-attendance for two whole sessions vacates a senator’s seat. Members of house of commons, elected every five years, or whenever parliament is dissolved by the gov- ernor-general. No property qualification. CoMMAND oF Minirary AND NAVAL Forces. In the queen’s representative. PARLIAMENT. The queen. Senate. House of representatives. The same. Such as declared by the parlia- ment of the commonwealth, and until declared such as are held by the commons house of parliament of Great Britain at the date of the establishment of the commonwealth. Senate composed of eight mem- bers from each state, chosen by the houses of parliament of the several states for six years, one-half of the number retiring every third year. President of the senate elected by that body. One-third of whole number of senators form a quorum until par- liament of commonwealth otherwise provides. Non-attendance for one whole session vacates a senator’s seat. Every three years. Same. [BouRINOT] Qualification of electors for mem- bers of house of commons as pro- vided by parliament—at present a uniform franchise based on pro- perty and income under a dominion statute. A fresh apportionment of repre- made after census, or not longer than intervals of ten years. sentatives to be rach Speaker of house of commons elected by the members of the house. Quorum of house of commons twenty members of the speaker counts one. whom No such provision. No such provision. Allowance to each senate and commons $1,000, for a session of thirty days, and mileage expenses, ten cents a mile going and returning. Not expressly provided for by constitution but by statute of parliament from time to time. Canadian statutes disqualify con- tractors and certain persons holding office or receiving emoluments or fees from the crown sitting in par- liament. Each house determines the rules and orders necessary for the regu- lation of its own proceedings ; not in the constitution. Money AND Tax BILLs. The same. member of A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 9 Qualification of electors for mem- bers of the house of representatives as prescribed by the law of each state for electors of the more num- erous house of the parliament of the state. Same. Same. Quorum of house of representa- tives—one-third of the whole num- ber of members, until otherwise provided by parliament. Member vacates his seat when absent, without permission, for one whole session. Parliament to be called together not later than thirty days after that appointed for return of writs. Allowance of £500, to members of both houses until other provision is made by parliament. Same classes disqualified in the constitution. The constitution has a special provision on the subject. Monty AND Tax BILLs. Money and tax bills can only ori- ginate in the house of represent- atives. 10 Same by practice. Not in Canadian constitution. LEGISLATIVE POWERS OF THE PAR- LIAMENT OF THE DOMINION. Respective powers of the federal parliament and provincial legisla- tures, enumerated and defined in the constitution ; the residuum of power rests with the central government in relation to all matters not coming within the classes of subjects by the British North America Act assigned exclusively to the legislatures. THE PROVINCES. Legislatures may alter provincial ¢onstitutions except as regards the office of lieutenant-governor. Lieutenant- governors appointed by the governor-general-in-council, and removable by him within five years only for cause assigned and communicated by message to the two houses of parliament. Not in the constitution, but pro- vided for by statutory enactments of parliaments and legislatures. Acts of the provincial legislatures may be disallowed by the governor- general-in-council one year after their receipt. Education within exclusive juris- diction of the provinces, but with ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The senate can reject, but not amend, taxation or appropriation bills. . The may return money and appropriation bills to the house senate of representatives. requesting the omission or amendment of any pro- vision therein, but it is optional for the house to make such omissions or amendments. LEGISLATIVE POWERS OF THE PAR- LIAMENT OF THE COMMONWEALTH. The legislative powers of the fed- eral parliament are alone enumer- ated, and the states expressly retain all the powers vested in them by their respective constitutions at the establishment of the commonwealth as to matters not specified as being within the exclusive jurisdiction of the federal parliament. THE STATES. Constitutions may be altered un- der the authority of the parliaments thereof. The parliament of a state may make such provisions as it thinks fit as to the appointment of gover- nor of a state, and as to the tenure of his office and his removal. A member of the senate or house of representatives cannot be chosen as a member of the parliament of a state. When a law of the state is incon- sistent with one of the common- wealth, the latter shall. to the extent of the inconsistency, be invalid. No special provisions in the con- stitution, education being one of the [BOURINOT] conditions for the maintenance and protection of rights and privileges of religious bodies in a province with respect to denominational schools. The federal parliament can alone impose duties or taxes on imports. Not in the Canadian constitution, but the regular constitutional prac- tice. Similar power. THE JUDICIARY. Same in Canada. No such provision with respect to diminution of salary during tenure of office. A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 11 subjects exclusively within the pow- ers of the state parliaments, under the clause leaving them in possession of all powers not expressly given to the federal parliament. A state shall not impose any taxes or duties on imports except such as are necessary for executing the in- spection laws of a state, and such laws may be annulled by the parlia- ment of the commonwealth. All communications that a state may deem it expedient to make to the queen in parliament shall be made by the governor-general. and the queen’s pleasure shall be made known by him. The parliament of the common- wealth may from time to time ad- mit new states, and make laws for the provisional administration and government of any territory sur- rendered by any state to the com- monwealth, or of any territory placed by the queen under the com- monwealth, or otherwise acquired by the same. THe JUDICIARY. The parliament of the common- wealth can establish a supreme court and other courts for the common- wealth ; the judges to be appointed by the governor-general, to hold oftice during good behaviour, not to be removed except upon an address of both houses of parliament, and to receive such salary as may be fixed by the parliament, but so that the salary paid to any judge shall not be diminished during his con- tinuance in office. 12 Similar provisions, by statutory enactments of dominion parliament. No such provision in the consti- tution, but appeals in civil—though are allowed not in criminal—cases by virtue of the exercise of the royal prerogative, from provincial courts as well as from the supreme court of Canada to the queen-in-council ; i.e., to the judicial committee of the privy council, in practice. Not in the constitution, but a constitutional right of Canada as a dependency of the empire. Judges of the superior and county courts in the provinces (except those of probate in New Brunswick. Nova Scotia and Prince Edward Island) appointed by the governor-general- in-council, and removable only by the same on the address of the two houses of parliament. Their salaries and allowances are fixed by the par- liament of Canada. The provinces have jurisdiction over the administration of justice in a province, including the constitu- tion, maintenance and organization of provincial courts, both of civil and criminal jurisdiction, and in- cluding the procedure in civil mat- ters in those courts. The enactment and amendment of the criminal law rests with the dominion parliament. ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA These courts can adjudicate in cases arising out of the constitution, . or controversies between states. or in which the commonwealth is a party. Appeals heretofore allowed from the highest court of final resort of any state to the queen-in-council to be hereafter heard and determined by the supreme court of Australia, and its judgment to be final and con- clusive. An appeal to the queen-in-council allowable in any case in which the public interests of the common- wealth, or of any state, or of any other part of the queen’s dominions are concerned. Judges in the states, appointed and removable under existing state constitutions which the state parlia- ments can change at will. Similar powers in the states. With the states. [BOURINOT The enactment and amendment of all laws relating to property and civil rights rest with the provinces. TRADE AND FINANCE. Customs and excise. trade and commerce, Within exclusive jurisdic- tion of dominion parliament. The dominion government can veto any such unconstitutional law. The power of direct taxation is within the jurisdiction of both do- minion parliament and provincial legislatures, the one for dominion and the other solely for provincial purposes. Both governments have unlimited bor- dominion and provincial rowing power under the authority of parliament and legislatures. Certain money subsidies paid an- nually to the provinces for the sup- port of their governments and legis- latures. A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 13 With the states. TRADE AND FINANCE. The parliament of the common- wealth to have sole power to impose uniform duties of customs and ex- cise, and to grant bounties upon goods when it thinks it expedient. As soon as such duties of customs are Imposed, trade and intercourse the commonwealth. whether by internal carriage or ocean navigation, to be free. throughout The parliament of the common- wealth may annul any state law interfering with the freedom of trade or commerce between the different parts of the commonwealth, or giv- ing preference to the ports of one part over those of another. Direct taxation may be imposed by the commonwealth and by each state within its own limits—but the power of taxation, when exercised by the commonwealth, must be uni- form. Same is true of commonwealth and states. The revenue of the commonwealth from customs and other taxes is applied in the first instance to the payment of the expenses of the commonwealth and the surplus returned to the several states in pro- portion to the amount of revenue raised therein respectively, subject to certain special conditioms in the constitution with respect to duties of customs and excise and the pro- ceeds of direct taxes. 14 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Canada is liable for amount of the debts and liabilities of the provinces existing at the time of the union, under the conditions and terms laid down in the constitution. IMPERIAL CONTROL OVER DOMINION LEGISLATION. Bills may be reserved by the gov- ernor-general for the queen’s pleas- ure, and her majesty-in-council may within two years after receipt of anv dominion act disallow the same. No such provision. Recommendation of crown re- quired before initiation of a money vote. AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. By the imperial parliament on an address of the houses to the queen. The parliament of the common wealth may consolidate or take over state debts by general consent, but a state shall indemnify the common- wealth and the amount of interest payable in respect to a debt shall be deducted from its share of the sur- plus revenue of the commonwealth. IMPERIAL CONTROL OVER AUSTRAL- IAN LEGISLATION. Same. State legislation is subject to sim- ilar power of disallowance by queen- in-council, subject of course to the provisions of the constitution in matters under the control of the commonwealth, like customs duties, and trade and commerce. The governor-general may return any “law” presented to him for the queen’s assent and suggest amendments therein, and the houses may deal with them as they think fit. Same. AMENDMENTS TO THE CONSTITUTION. The constitution can be amended only by consent of a majority of the senate and house of representa- tives, and with the approval of a majority of the states, represented in conventions chosen by the electors of the several states ; 1f the people of the states, who so approve, consti- tute a majority of the people of the commonwealth, the proposed amend- ments shall be submitted to the governor-general for the queen’s assent. [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 15 Ve: Briefly stated the strength of the constitution of Canada largely rests on the following conditions : 1. An enumeration of the respective powers of the federal and pro- vincial governments, with the residuum of power expressly placed in the central or general government. Peek permanent and non-elective executive in the person of the reign- ing sovereign of England who is represented by a governor-general. appointed for five or six years by the queen-in-council to preside over the administration of Canadian affairs, and consequently elevated above all popular and provincial influences that might tend to make him less res- pected and useful in his high position. 3. The existence of responsible or parliamentary government after the English model. 4. The placing of the appointment of all judges in the dominion government, and their removal only on the address of the two houses of the dominion parliament, which address can only be passed after full inquiry by à committee into any charges formally laid against a judge. 5. The reference to the courts of all cases of constitutional conflict or doubt between the Dominion and the Provinces that may arise under the British constitutional law or the British North America Act of 1867. These are the fundamental principles on which the security and unity of the federal union of Canada rest, and I shall now proceed to show briefly the reasons for this emphatic opinion. As the queen, or veigning sovereign, who is made the executive authority over Canada by the constitution, cannot be present in the Dominion to discharge her constitutional functions, the British North America Act provides for the presence, as her representative, of a gover- nor-general, who has in point of dignity the position, though he has not the title or all the regal attributes of a viceroy. Canadians have never aised a Claim, as some of the Australian colonists have done, that they should be always consulted in the choice by the sovereign of this import- ant public functionary, nor have Canadians ever demanded the privilege of electing from their own statesmen their governor-general, as was (=) actually proposed in the Australian convention. Sir George Grey of New Zealand, whose democratic tendencies were constantly en évidence in the debates of the convention, moved an amend- ment with the object of testing the feeling as to an elective governor, but it was supported by only three votes against five in the negative. Sir John Downer, whose speeches were always distinguished by much consti- tutional knowledge and statesmanlike breadth of view, said with truth: “IT would ask in what position would the governor-general be when he is elected ? If he is elected by the voice of the people, does the hon. gentle- 16 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA man assert that history will not repeat itself, and that the governor- general will not assume a position something like that of the president of the United States, so that the cry amongst political parties will be ‘Who is for the president, and who is against him?’” It would be assuredly an unfortunate thing for Australia, as well as for Canada, were the gov- ernor-generalship to become the object of the contentions of political parties and factions, like the presidency or governorships of the United States. The elective principle has never been applied in the constitutional practice of Canada to administrative, executive or judicial officers—despite their close neighbourhood to the United States,—but has been confined, in accordance with the English system which obtains throughout the empire, to representatives in parliament or in the municipal councils of the country. Consequently Canadians have been spared the excitement and expense that have followed the adoption of the elective principle in the United States, where the president of the nation and the governors of the forty-four states are elected for short terms of office—the former for four years and the latter from one to four years. Removed from all political influences, since he does not owe his appointment to any Canadian party, exercising his executive powers under the advice of a constitu- tional ministry who represent the majority in the legislature, representing what Bagehot would call the dignified part of the constitution, the governor-general is able to evoke the respect and confidence of all classes of the people, and not only to exercise a decided influence on the adminis- tration of public affairs by consultation with his ministers, under the unwritten but well understood conventions and rules of the constitution, but also to elevate the tone of public opinion by his public speeches on those numerous occasions when he is called upon to address audiences on questions of general import relating to education, literature and science, and other matters not mixed up with party politics but having an inti- mate connection with the development and prosperity of the country. By his hospitalities as head of Canadian sociéty, he is able to bring men of all political parties together in social intercourse, and do much to assuage the bitterness of faction in a country where the current sets so steadily towards democracy. Were the governor-general elected, he could not possibly occupy the same vantage ground, since he would be necessarily the leader of his party, like an American president—the subject of the sharp and unfair criticism of his political opponents. He would again occupy the position the governor-general practically held for over fifty years in Canadian political history before the establishment of responsible government, when he was too often personally brought into the arena of political discussions and conflict, and made a target of the abuse of the popular leaders, since there were no ministers sitting in parliament to assume full responsibility for the acts of the executive authority. [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 17 The history of the old thirteen colonies is full of instances of the unpopularity of royal governors, who were constantly in antagonism to the people’s representatives on account of their arrogant exercise of execu- tive power and interference with strictly colonial affairs, and who did much consequently to create that sentiment against the parent state which eventually led to separation. In Canada, too, the constant interference of really of a few officials in Downing-street—in the imperial government matters which should have been settled in Canada, the obstinacy and want of judgment on the part of some governors, the arrogance and selfishness of officials who owed no responsibility to the legislature, the indiscretions of the appointed legislative councils, the ignoring of the just claims of the people’s representatives to control the public moneys and expenditures, led also to a popular outbreak, which has been generally called a rebellion, although it never assumed very large proportions, even in the French pro- vince of Lower Canada, but was confined to a very limited area and an insignificant faction, whilst in the English province of Upper Canada it was almost contemptible as respects the standing and number of the people immediately engaged in it. Ve It was the concession of responsible government, in the period from 1840 to 1854, to the provinces that now compose the Dominion of Canada, that relieved the Canadians of the personal rule of governors and officials, and removed all reason for the discontent that led to the ill-advised insurrections of 1837 and 1838. It was paternal government exercised too often without judgment or knowledge of the wishes of the colonial com- munities in America, that led to the independence of the old colonies, as well as to the Canadian outbreaks of over half a century ago. It is local self-government, in the fullest significance of the term, that has been for fifty years the source of the content and prosperity of the Canadian people. From 1792, when the two provinces of Upper and Lower Canada were formed out of the old province of Quebec, that extended from the Gulf of St. Lawrence to the western lakes, down to 1841, when these two sections were re-united under one government in accordance with the recommendation of Lord Durham, the public men of Canada learned many valuable political lessons from the very trials and struggles of the country for larger political rights. When responsible government was at last conceded by England, it had become a necessity of the political situation in the provinces ; the public men had been fully educated in its principles and were ready to work them out with as much intelligence as if they had been taught in the legislative halls of the parent state. Step by step the provinces were relieved from all those commercial and political restrictions which the imparial government had regarded as necessary to Sec. IL. 1895. 2 18 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA a condition of colonial pupilage, until by a quarter of a century after the union of 1841, these committees possessed full control over their trade and commerce, and were able even to enter into a treaty of reciprocity with the United States that provided for a free interchange of the natural products of the respective countries. The customs, the post offices, and other matters were handed over to the jurisdiction of the provinces, and the English government exercised only the supervision over Canada that is the constitutional and necessary sequence of imperial supremacy. When the legislative union of 1841 became unequal to the political con- ditions of the Canadas, and it was expedient to afford greater facilities for commercial intercourse between the provinces, give unity to the isolated British American communities that stretched from the Atlantic to Lake Superior, establish additional guarantees for the protection of the rights and privileges of the French Canadian nationality, and at the same time erect a barrier against the ambition of the great federal repub- lic that had just subdued the south, the statesmen of British America assembled in conference and gave expression to the popular sentiment in favour of alarger sphere of political action. They succeeded in forming a federal union, which originally consisted of only four provinces—Nova Scotia, New Brunswick, Ontario and Quebee,—but extended its authority, in the course of a few years, over the fertile island of Prince Edward in the east, added an immense territory in the northwest, out of which was immediately carved a new province, and finally reached the Pacific shores by the addition of British Columbia, with its stupendous range of mountains. and the picturesque island of Vancouver, placed as a sentinel to guard the approaches to the western shores of a Dominion whose laws are executed over nearly half the continent. VAE The federal union was the inevitable sequence of the self-government that was the immediate result of the liberal colonial policy adopted towards the colonies soon after the present queen ascended the throne, and with which the names of Durham, Russell, Grey and Gladstone must be always associated in the history of the empire. The constitution of Canada, which is known as the British North America Act of 1867— embodying the resolutions of the Quebec conference of 1864—only enlarged the area of political sovereignty of the provinces, and gaye greater scope to their political energy, already stimulated for years pre- viously by the influence of responsible government. The federal consti- tution has left the provinces in the possession of the essential features of that local government which they had fairly won from the parent state since Acadia and Canada were wrested from France, and representative institutions were formally established throughout British North America [BOURINOT ] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 19 In every province there is a lieutenant-governor appointed by the dominion government, who, in regard to this officer, occupies that rela- tion to the provinces which was formerly held by the imperial authorities. This officer is advised by an executive council chosen, as for forty years previously, from the majority of the house of assembly, and only holding office while they retain the confidence of the people’s representatives, In the majority of the provinces there is only one house—the elected assembly. The legislative councils that assisted before 1867 have been abolished in all the legislatures except those of Quebec and Nova Scotia, and in the latter the example of the majority will soon be followed. The upper houses had become to a great extent expensive and almost useless bodies, since they were the creation of the respective governments of the day—who too often considered only the claims of party in their appointments—with no responsibility to the people, rarely initiated im- portant legislation. and had no legislative control over the purse strings of the provinces, and, at the best, only revised the legislation of the lower house in a perfunctory sort of way. It is questionable, however, whether it would not have been wiser, in view of the hasty legislation that may be expected from such purely democratic bodies as the lower houses are becoming under the influence of an extended franchise—man- hood franchise existing in nearly all the provinces, including the great English province of Ontario—to have continued the English bicameral system, which still exists in the great majority of parliamentary bodies throughout the world,’ and which even the republican neighbours of Canada have insisted on, in every stage of their constitutional develop- ment, as necessary to the legislative machinery of the nation and of every state of the union. It would have been much better to have created an upper house, which would be partly elected by the people and partly appointed by the crown, which would be fairly representative of the wealth, industry and culture of the country—the last being insured by university representation. Such a house would, in the opinion of those who have watched the course and tendency of legislation since the abolition of these upper chambers, act more or less as legislative break- 1“ The bicameral system has met the approval of most of the leading political writers [Victor Tiszot, ‘ Unknown Hungary,” I. 134], and is realized in practice by the legislatures of the principal countries. Legislative bodies with a single chamber are common in cities, in departmental, provincial and county councils. Many of the smaller American cities, and some of the larger, have a council of one chamber, but every American state legislature has two houses. The unicameral bodies fall into three or four main groups: the parliaments of the minor states of southeastern. Europe, Servia, Bulgaria and Greece; the congresses of the states of Central America, Nicaragua excepted, compose another group ; the landtags of the Austrian crown lands are one-chambered, and so are nearly all the diets of the minor German states, excepting those of the free cities.” See ‘‘The Representative Assemblies of To-Day,” by E. K. Alden; Johns Hopkins University Studies, 1893. 20 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA waters against unsound legislation and chimerical schemes. As it was, however, these second chambers had lost ground in the public estimation through their very inherent weakness, representing as they did, too often, merely the favours of government and the demands of party, and not many words of dissent were heard against their abolition, No doubt, economical considerations also largely prevailed when it was a question of doing away with these chambers. No doubt, too, when these bodies disappeared from the political constitutions of the provinces, some im- portance was given to the suggestion that the veto given by the federal law to the dominion government over the legislation of the provinces, did away to a large extent with the necessity for a legislative council, for its raison d'être, if one may so express it. But, in the practical working of the federal union, the vehement and persistent assertion of “ provincial rights,” and the general trend of the decisions of the courts to whom questions of jurisdiction have been referred, have tended rather to give a weight and power to the provincial communities that was not con- templated by the leading architects of the federal framework ; cer- tainly not by the late Sir John Macdonald, who believed in a strong central government, dominating the legislation and even the administra- tion of the provinces, whenever necessary for reasons of urgent dominion policy. But the powers, granted in express terms or by necessary im- plication to the provincial authorities, take so wide a range, and the several provincial governments, from the inception of the union, have been so assertive of what they consider their constitutional rights, that it has not been possible to minimize their position in the federation, As it is now, the governments of the several provinces legislate on subjects which, though local and provincial in their nature, are intimately con- nected with the rights of property, and all those personal and public interests that touch men and women most nearly in all the relations of life,—far more so, necessarily, than dominion legislation, as a rule. In view of such a condition of things, the veto of the Dominion is now rarely exercised—in fact, only in cases where an act is clearly unconstitutional on its face, and any attempt to interfere with provincial legislation on other ground than its unconstitutionality or illegality, will be strenuously resisted by a province. In view then of the position of the veto—a sub- ject to which I shall again refer—there are not a few thinkers who regret that there are not still in all the provinces an influential upper house, able, from the nature of its constitution and the character and ability of its personnel, to initiate legislation and exercise useful control over the acts of a lower house now perfectly untrammelled, except by the courts, when legislation comes before them in due course of law. The conse- quences of the present system must soon show themselves one way or the other. I admit that these fears may be proved to have no foundation [BouriNoT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 21 as the union works itself out. On the face of it, however, there is a latent peril in asingle chamber, elected under most democratic conditions, liable to fluctuation with every demonstration of the popular will, and left without that opportunity for calm, deliberate second thought that a second chamber of high character would give at those critical times which must occur in the history of every people. NE In the constitution of the dominion government, however, the British North America Act has adhered to the lines of the British system, since it provides for an advisory council of the governor-general, chosen from those members of the privy council of Canada who have the confidence of the house of commons ; for a senate of nearly eighty members, appointed by the crown from the different provinces; for a house of commons of two hundred and fifteen members, elected by the people of the different sections on a basis of population, and on the condition that the number of members given to Quebec by the constitutional act shall not be disturbed. The growth of democratic principles is seen in the very liberal dominion franchise, on the very threshold of manhood suffrage, with limitations of citizenship and residence. The members of the senate must have a very . small qualification of personal and real property, and are appointed for life. The remarkably long tenure of power enjoyed by the Conservative party—twenty-four years since 1867—has enabled it to fill the upper house with a very large numerical majority of its own friends; and this fact, taken in connection with certain elements of weakness inherent in a cham- ber which has none of the ancient privileges or prestige of a house of lords, long associated with the names of great statesmen and the memorable events of English history, has in the course of years created an agitation among the Liberal party for radical changes. in its constitution which will bring it more in harmony with the people, and give it a more represent- ative character, and at the same time increase its usefulness. This agitation has even proceeded so far as to demand the abolition of the house, but it is questionable if this movement is sustained to any great extent by the intel- ligence of the country. On the contrary, public opinion, so far as it has manifested itself, favours the continuation of the second chamber, on con- ditions of a larger usefulness, in preference to giving complete freedom to the democratic tendencies of an elective body—tendencies not so apparent at present, but likely to show themselves with the influx of a large foreign population and the adoption of universal suffrage, which is looming up in the near future. The senate, as at present composed, contains many men of ability, and cannot be said to display a spirit of faction, despite its pre- ponderance of one party, while for two years back its leaders have seen the necessity for initiating in this chamber a large number of important 22 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA public measures. The movement for a remodelling of the senate, how- ever, has not yet taken any definite shape, and is not likely to do so so long as the present Conservative government remains in power, although the writer is one of those who believe that it ought soon to be strength- ened by giving it a more representative character, on some such plan as has been suggested in the case of legislative councils in the provinces. Of course no constitutional changes can be made in the body except on an address of the two houses to the crown. The British North America Act does not allow an unrestricted use of the royal prerogative in case of a deadlock between the two houses, since it provides for the appointment of only six senators at the most. When,some years ago, the Liberal govern- ment attempted to make use of this constitutional provision, they were rebuked by the imperial authorities on the ground that the circumstances did not justify an addition to the senate at that time. With this prece- dent before them, it will be always difficult for a government to increase their strength in this way. With experience of the Canadian senate and their own legislative councils before them the framers of the proposed Australian federation have followed the example of the United States and provided for a senate whose members are elected for six years by the legislatures of the colonies—or parliaments of the Australian states, as they are more am- bitiously called in the bill. The constitutional provisions that govern the house of lords, and the Canadian senate with respect to the initiation or amendment of taxation, and annual appropriation bills are fully recognized in the Australian draft. Some enlargement of power is, however, given to the new house in the case of money bills and it is per- mitted at any stage to return any proposed law, which they may not amend, with a message requesting the omission or amendment of any items or provisions therein. This practice seems to have been followed for some years in South Australia, but in introducing it into their pro- posed constitution the convention appears to have been largely influenced by a hope that it would give the upper house greater power and also some resemblance to the senate of the United States. But they have forgotten that that great body has long wielded the three elements of authority—executive, legislative and judicial. It goes into executive session on treaties and appointments made by the president, acts as a court of impeachment for the president and high functionaries, and exercises the supreme legislative power of directly amending money bills. Until the popular assemblies in Australia are able or willing to give such sovereign powers to an upper house, it is idle to talk of com- parisons with the senate of an independent federal republic. No doubt the members of the Australian convention hope that a senate with a longer tenure of power, and an indirect method of popular election, will be to a considerable degree more conservative in its legisla- [ BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 23 tion than a more democratic lower house elected on a short term of three years—one more than the house of representatives of congress, and two less than the house of commons of Canada. Of course, some of the Aus- tralian colonies have had experience of an elective upper house, and it is somewhat curious that while they continue that system in the proposed federal union, the Canadians have returned to an appointed house as pre- ferable to the one they had before 1867—even so thorough a radical as the late George Brown, then leader of the Liberal party, earnestly urged the change in the Quebec convention, When we consider the character of the agitation against upper houses, we see that, in the nature of things, democracy is ever striving to remove what it considers barriers in the way of its powers and will. An upper house, under modern political conditions, is likely to be unpopular with the radical and socialistic elements of society, unless it is elective. As the Australians are obviously admirers of the American federal constitution, from which they copy the constitution of their upper chamber, we direct their attention to the fact that an agitation has already commenced and made much headway in the United States, to change the present indirect method of electing senators, and to give their election directly to the people. It says some- thing, however, for the conservative and English instincts of the Aus- tralians that they have not yielded to the full demands of democracy, but have recognized the necessity of an upper house in any safe system of parliamentary government. V DLT: We see accordingly in the dominion and provincial constitutions the leading principles of the English system—a permanent executive, re- sponsible ministers, and a parliament or legislature. The central govern- ment follows directly the English model by continuing the upper house, but the majority of the provinces vary from all other countries of English institutions by abolishing the legislative councils. In the enum- eration of the legislative powers respectively given to the dominion and provincial legislatures, an effort was made to avoid the conflicts of juris- diction that so frequently arose between the national and state govern- ments of the federal republic. In the first place we have a recapitulation of those general or national powers that properly belong to a central authority, such as customs and excise duties, regulation of trade and commerce, militia and defence, post office, banking and coinage, railways and public works “ for the general advantage,” navigation and shipping, naturalization and aliens, coast service, fisheries, weights and measures, marriage and divorce, penitentiaries, criminal law, census and statistics. On the other hand, the provinces have retained control over municipal institutions, public lands, local works and undertakings, incorporation 24 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA of companies with provincial objects, property and civil rights, adminis- tration of justice, and generally “all matters of a merely local and pri- vate nature in the province.” It will be remembered that the national or general government of the United States is alone one of enumerated powers, whilst the several states have expressly reserved to them the residuum of power not in express terms or by necessary implication taken away from them. In their anxiety to avoid the sectional and state difficulties that arose from these very general provisions and to strengthen by constitutional enactment the general government of the Dominion, the framers of the British North America Act placed the residuary power in the parliament of Canada—in the words of the law that parliament is allowed “ to make laws for the peace, order and good government of Canada in relation to all matters not coming within the classes of subjects by this act assigned exclusively to the legislatures of the provinces.” But despite the earnest effort that was made by the Canadians to prevent troublesome questions of jurisdiction too constantly arising between the general and provincial governments, the courts have been steadily occupied for a quarter of a century in adjusting the numerous constitutional disputes that have arisen in due course of law under the union act. Five large octavo volumes of nearly four thousand pages now contain the decisions that have been recorded by the judicial com- mittee of the privy council of England and the courts of Canada. Dis- cussions are frequently arising in the legislative bodies on the varied interpretation that can be given to the constitution on these very points of constitutional procedure and jurisdiction which the framers of the federal union thought they had enumerated with great care. But it is in this very reference to the courts that the strength of a written instru ment of federal government lies. In Canada, as in all other countries inheriting English law, there is that great respect for the judiciary which enables the people to accept itsdecisions when they would look with sus- picion on the acts of purely political bodies. We need look only to the experience of the United States to test the value of judicial opinions on constitutional issues. The following remarks of a very judicious writer, Professor Dicey,’ may be appropriately quoted in this connection : “The main reason why the United States have carried out the fed- eral system with unqualified success is that the people of the union are more thoroughly imbued with constitutional ideas than any other exist- ing nation. Constitutional questions arising out of either the constitu- tions of the several states or the articles of the federal constitution are of daily occurrence and constantly occupy the courts. Hence the people become a people of constitutionalists ; and matters which excite the ! The Law of the Constitution,” 3rd ed., p. 167. [BOURINOT | A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 25 strongest possible feeling—as, for instance, the right of the Chinese to settle in the country—are determined by the judicial bench, and the decision of the bench is acquiesced in by the people. This acquiescence or submission is due to the Americans inheriting the legal notions of the common law; that is, of the most legal system of law, if the expression may be allowed, in the world.” These remarks apply with full force to the Canadian people, who look to the courts for the only satisfactory solution of many difficulties in the working of their constitution, This judicial interpretation of written constitutions is not new in the experience of British countries, but is coincident with the creation of colonies or provinces in America. The privy council of England was always the supreme court of appeal for the dependencies of the crown, to whom could be referred those questions of law that arose in the old colonies as to the construction to be put on their charters of government. An American writer! has very clearly explained, in the following paragraph, the principles on which the courts have always interpreted written instruments or charters of government : “In deciding constitutional questions, the supreme court [of the United States. and Canada as well] interprets the law in accordance with principles that have long governed the courts of England. For when an English judge finds conflict between an act of parliament and a judicial decision, he sets aside the decision, as of an authority inferior to that of the act ; and if two parliamentary acts conflict, the earlier is set aside as superseded by the later one,—the court interpreting the law simply by determining what is law as distinguished from what is not. The range of this English usage was somewhat amplified in the colonies, owing to the fact that, instead of parliament, the colonial courts had legislatures to deal with, which acted, in most instances, under written charters limiting their powers, as also under the general domination of the home government. The colonial judiciary did not hesitate to adjudge a local statute invalid if its enactment could be shown to have exceeded powers conferred by charter ; and the privy council, in the capacity of a supreme court for the colonies, decided in like manner conflicts between laws. When state constitutions succeeded to the charters, the process was continued by the state courts in cases showing conflicts between statutes and the new constitutions judicially interpreted. The national govern- ment, with a constitution of its own, created an element of superior law, in conflict with which not only state but national enactments of lesser authority are nullified. All that the judiciary does in England, and all that it does in the states, and in the courts of the United States [and we may add Canada], is to uphold the authority of what it decides to be ! Dr. Stevens’s ‘‘ Sources of the Constitution of the United States,” pp. 191, 192. 26 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA the higher law, as against all lesser laws or judicial decisions. What, therefore, has been supposed to be the most unique feature of the American supreme court, is really only another adaptation from the past, and rests upon colonial and English precedents.” IX. Cases involving constitutional questions may be tried in any of the superior courts of the provinces, with the right of appeal to the federal supreme court, and finally, under certain limitations, to the English -privy council. The judgments of the judicial committee have been always received with the respect due to the learning of so high a court, and, on the whole, have given satisfaction, though there have been occa- sions when the lay, and even the legal mind, has been a little perplexed by somewhat contradictory decisions, arising from the difficulty of the judges to comprehend what are largely provincial issues. For instance, in cases relating to the sale of intoxicating liquors, the jurisdiction was at first declared to be in the dominion government, but subsequently in the provincial authorities, with the obvious result of leaving a trouble- some issue more complicated than ever. - The tendency of the judgments of the courts has been towards strengthening the provincial entities and minimizing, to a certain extent, the powers of the central authorities. For instance, the judicial committee have gone so far as to lay it down most emphatically : “That when the imperial parliament gave the provincial legislatures exclusive authority to make laws on certain subjects enumerated in the act of union, it conferred powers not in any sense to be exercised by delegation from,.or as agents of, the imperial parliament; but authority as plenary and as ample within the limits prescribed by the section 92, as the imperial parliament, in the plenitude of its power, possesses and could bestow,” The consequence has been the very opposite of the decisions, as a whole, of the supreme court of the United States, where the late Chief Justice Marshall did much to mould the constitution in the direction of enlarging the scope of the powers expressly given to the national govern- ment. It is a question whether the judicial committee, however ably constituted, would not find its usefulness increased by the membership of a great colonial lawyer, who would bring to his duties not only legal acumen and judicial fairness, but “a comprehension of the nature and methods of government which one does not expect from European judges who act within the narrow path traced for them by ordinary statutes.” ! CE] ? Professor Bryce in ‘‘ The American Commonwealth,” vol. 2, p. 1. Since this passage was written, the imperial pirliament has passed an act providing for the appointment of colonial judges to the committee, but the colonies must provide sal- [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 27 As long as this imperial court is composed of men of the highest learning—and it is very rarely this is not the case—it is a positive advantage to the people of Canada and of all the other dependencies of the crown to have its independent decision on constitutional questions of moment. In the Australian convention doubts were expressed as to the necessity of this reference, when the new federation will have a supreme court of its own, but it would be a serious mistake to ask the crown to give up entirely the exercise of a prerogative so clearly in the interests of the empire at large, To quote the apt words of Sir Henry Wrixon : “At present it is one of the noblest characteristics of our empire that over the whole of its vast area every subject, whether he be black or white, has a right of appeal to his sovereign. That is a grand right and a grand link for the whole of the British empire. But it is more than that. It is not, as might be considered, a meré question of senti- ment, although I may say that sentiment goes far to make up the life of nations. It is not merely that, but the unity of final decision preserves a unity of law over the whole empire.” The words we have given in italics are unanswerable, and it is unfor- tunate, we think, that such arguments did not prevail in the convention to the fullest extent. That body in this, as in other matters, appears to have been largely influenced by a desire to make Australia independent of England as far as practicable, and the majority were only at the last persuaded to adopt a clause providing for a modified reference to the queen-in-council of cases “in which the public interests of the common- wealth, or of any state, or any other part of the queen’s dominions are concerned.” Probably, however, before the constitution is finally adopted all limitations of this exercise of the royal prerogative in the dependency will be removed. When we consider the influence of the courts on the Canadian fed- eral union we can see the wisdom of the provision which places the appointment,: payment and removal of the federal as well as provincial judges in the hands of the dominion government. It may be said, indeed, that, by the nature of their appointment and permanency of tenure, all the judges of Canada are practically federal, though the organization of the provincial courts rests with the provincial governments. The con- sequence is. the provincial judges are removed from all the influences that might weaken them were they mere provincial appointments. In the United States the constitution provides for federal judges, whose appointments rest with the president and senate. For many years after aries adequate to the position, a fact likely to create a difficulty since the amount required will be so far beyond what is paid colonial judges. On the other hand the advantage to the dependencies will be so great that both Canada and Australia should move in the matter. 28 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA the formation of the states, the appointment of the state judiciary rested with the governors or the legislatures, or both conjointly, and only one state, Georgia, made them elective. It was the state of New York. among the older states, that really led the way to the election of all judicial officers, from the highest to the lowest, throughout the union. At the present time, out of the forty-four states, thirty elect the judges by a popular vote. The federal judiciary has always held a far higher position in the estimation of the intelligence of the country than the elective judi- cry of the states, since its mode of appointment, permanency of tenure and larger scope of duties have given it a positive strength and dignity that the latter, under its inherent conditions of weakness, cannot possibly possess. - It is but just, however, to add that flagrant cases of corruption or impropriety are remarkably rare among the state judiciary despite its election by political and popular influences ; the most shameful instances having occurred in the city of New York, where the party machine, under the Tammany control, has always exercised a baneful influence on public morals. The evils of the elective system would have undoubtedly been far greater had not the good sense of the people eventually recog- nized the necessity of giving a longer tenure of office to the judges, and re-electing them when they have discharged their duties with fidelity. At present the terms of office average ten- years throughout the union, a number of the states having extended them to fifteen, fourteen and twelve years. Swift retribution has generally followed such flagrant examples of corruption as those of Barnard, Cardozo and McCunn in New York, under the Tweed régime ; and when Judge Maynard, of the Albany court of appeal, whose conduct in reference to election returns had been most discreditable, presented himself in 1893 fora renewal of his term, he was met by a popular majority against him, and was literally. to use an Americanism, “snowed under.” Although the evils of an elective judiciary are not so apparent on the surface, it is admitted by American thinkers and publicists. who are not politicians, but can speak their honest opinion, that the system has been most unfavourable to the selection of men of the best ability, and to the exhibition of courage and fidelity in the discharge of their important functions. Judicial decisions have been wanting in consistency, and too constantly fluctuating and feeble. Men of inferior reputation have been able, by means of political intrigue and most unprofessional conduct, to obtain seats on the bench. Confidence in the impartiality of judges is sensibly lessened when it is the party machine that elects, and professional character and learning count for comparatively little. If the interpretation of the constitution had depended exclusively on this state judiciary, the results would have been probably most unfavourable to the stability of the union itself, but happily for its best interests the men who framed the fundamental law [BoURLNOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 29 of the republic. wisely provided an appointive federal judiciary, removed from the corrupt and degrading influences of election contests, and made them the chief legal exponents of their written instrument of govern- ment. It is, therefore, a happy circumstance for Canada that all its judges are entirely independent of political influences, as well as of the fluctuating conditions of a narrow range of provincialism. Asexponents of the constitution, the dominion judiciary has greater elements of strength than the judiciary of the United States, since it is federal from a most important point of view, while that of the latter country is divided between nation and states. In another respect the Canadian government has made a step in advance of their neighbours, with the view of obtaining a reasoned opinion from the higher courts in cases of legal doubt and controversy between the central and provincial govern- ments, and between the provinces themselves. The governor-in-council may refer to the supreme court for hearing and argument important questions of law or fact touching provincial legislation or any other con- stitutional matter; and the opinion of the court, although advisory only, shall for all purposes of appeal to her majesty-in-council, be treated as a final judgment between the parties. No such provision exists in the case of the federal judiciary at Washington, which can be called upon only to decide controversies brought before them in a legal form, and are therefore bound to abstain from any extra judicial opinions upon points of law, even though solemnly requested by the executive. A simjlar provision exists in Ontario for a reference to the provincial courts, and the question may be fully argued—a provision that does not exist in the few states of the federal republic where the legislative de- partment has been empowered to call upon the judges for an opinion upon the constitutional validity of a proposed law. Either house of the Canadian parliament may also refer a question of jurisdiction in the case of a private or local bill, but so far the senate alone has availed itself of what might, in many instances, be a useful check on hasty legislation. I have dwelt at some length on these carefully devised methods of obtaining a judicial and reasoned opinion in cases of constitutional con- troversy, with the view of showing that they are recognized as the best means of arriving at a satisfactory solution of legal difficulties that can- not be settled in the political arena. The necessity of making the courts in every way possible the arbiters in such cases is clearly shown by the history of the veto given by the British North America Act to the gov- ernment of the Dominion over the legislation of the provinces, Although the president and the governors of the states may by their veto prevent the passage of any act of congress or of their respective legislatures which they consider objectionable from a constitutional or public point of view, provided there is not a sufficient majority in those bodies— 30 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA two-thirds in each house of congress and a majority (generally speak- ing) in the legislatures—to override that veto, the constitution does not conter upon the executive authority of the nation that sovereign power entrusted to the dominion government, of vetoing the legislation of ‘the states. Dr. James Bryce! tells us that the impression prevailed in the conven- tion of 1787, which framed the constitution of the United States, that the exercise of such a power by the federal authority ‘“ would have offended. the sentiment of the states, always jealous of their autonomy, and would have provoked collisions with them.” This has been the experience of Can- ada whenever the power has been exercised on grounds of public policy. Collisions, which threatened at one time to be serious, arose between the central government aud the province of Manitoba on account of the dominion authority vetoing certain provincial railway acts, in conflict with the obligations which the general government had assumed in con- nection with the Canadian Pacific Railway—a national work of great importance. The provincial acts were vetoed time and again, but the Manitoba government persisted in re-enacting them, and the difficulty was only settled by the intervention of the dominion parliament, who gave to the Pacific Railway certain privileges in consideration of its con- sent to the removal of the restrictions that had created the dispute. From these and other cases it is clear that the exercise of the power is viewed with great jealousy, and may at any moment lead to serious com- plications by creating antagonisms of much gravity between the central and provincial governments. It is now, however, becoming a conven- tion of the constitution that the dominion authorities should not inter- fere with any provincial legislation: that does not infringe the fund- amental law; that the only possible excuse for such interference would be the case of legislation clearly illegal or unconstitutional on the face of' it, or in direct violation of the original compact or terms on which the provinces entered the union, or dangerous to the security.and integrity of the dominion or of the empire. The debates of the Canadian parlia- ment of recent years have shown what an advance has been made in the direction of strengthening provincial autonomy since the early days of the union, when Sir John Macdonald, who would minimize the powers and privileges of the provinces to the extreme point, was bringing the veto in practical operation. It is now deemed the wisest policy-to leave as far as possible all questions of constitutional çontroversy to the action of the courts by the method that the law, as I have already pointed out, provides to meet just such emergencies. In ordinary.cases, however, where there is an undoubted conflict with powers belonging to. the central government, or where the province has stepped beyond. its çon- . t 1 “The American Commonwealth,” vol. i., p. 343. \ [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 31 stitutional authority, the veto continues to be exercised with much con- venience to all the parties interested. It must be admitted that on the whole the authorities of the Dominion have exercised this sovereign power with discretion, but it cannot be denied that it may be at any time a dangerous weapon in the hands of an unscrupulous and reckless central administration when in direct antagonism to a provincial government, and it can hardly be considered one of the elements of strength, but rather a latent source of weakness in the federal structure. xe No doubt the experience of the Canadians in the exercise of the veto power has convinced the promoters of the proposed federal union of Australia that it would be unwise to incorporate it in their draft of con- stitution, which simply provides that “when a law of a state is inconsist- ent with a law of the commonwealth, the latter shall prevail, and the former shall, to the extent of the inconsistency, be invalid.” The political government of the federation is given no special authority to act under this clause and declare any “state” legislation unconstitutional by a pro- clamation of the governor-general, as is done in Canada, but the provision must be simply a direction to the courts, which also in the proposed commonwealth are to have all the legitimate authority that is essential to the satisfactory operation of a federal system. The only power of veto expressly given to the commonwealth is that of annulling any law or regulation made by any state, or by any authority constituted by any state, having the eftect of derogating from freedom of trade or commerce between the different parts of the commonwealth. Asa matter of fact, any such state law would be decided unconstitutional, since the regulation of trade and commerce is within the exclusive juris- diction of the general government of the commonwealth, and consequently the provision in question only states the law more emphatically, and seems in a sense almost Supererogatory. Some of the members of the Australian convention, however. have seen a means of controlling “state” legislation in the following provision : “5. All references or communications required by the constitution of any state or otherwise to be made by the governor to the queen shall be made through the governor-general, as her majesty’s representative in the commonwealth, and the queen’s pleasure shall be known through him.” This section was severely criticized by the advocates of “State Rights” in the convention, but it is certainly necessary, unless we are to see the strange spectacle presented at all times of the general and state governments communicating separately with the imperial authorities, who would soon become thoroughly perplexed, while the federation 32 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA would constantly find itself plunged into difficulties. By means of one channel of intercourse, however. some order will be maintained in the relations between England and the new federation, It is quite true that the clause does not say, as it was urged by more than one prominent member of the convention, “that the executive authority of the common- wealth shall have the right to veto any bill passed by the different states, or even to recommend her majesty to disallow such bill;’’ but there"is nothing to prevent the governor-general, as an imperial officer, from making such comments in his despatches to the secretary of state for the colonies as he may deem proper and necessary—indeed it is his constitu- tional duty—when he transmits the acts of the respective “states” to the queen-in-council for approval or disapproval—all such acts continuing to be so referred as at present. Of course the imperial government is not likely to interfere with strictly local legislation any more than they do now; all they ever do is to disallow colonial legislation that conflicts with imperial acts or imperial obligations. It is quite clear that this provision is for the advantage of the empire at large and necessary for the unity and harmony of the federation. Some means must exist for the instruction of the imperial authorities as to the relations between the central and state governments, and as to the character and bearing of state legislation ; and the governor-general is bound to avail himself of the opportunity the clause in question gives him of promoting the best interests of the Australian union, XI. When we come to consider the subject of education—one of the matters placed under the direct control of the provincial governments—we see again the difficulties that always arise in connection with questions invol- ving religious and sectional considerations. In the formation of the con- stitution it was necessary to give guarantees to the Roman Catholies or minority of Ontario, and to the Protestants or minority of Quebec, that the sectarian or separate schools, in existence at the union, should not be disturbed by any subsequent legislation of their respective provinces. It is consequently enacted in the fundamental law that while the legislature of a province may exclusively make laws on the subject of education, nothing therein shall prejudicially affect any denominational schools in existence before July, 1867. Where in any province separate schools existed in 1867 or were afterwards established by legislative authority, an appeal lies to the governor-general-in-council from any act or decision of the provincial authority affecting any right or privilege of the Protestant or Roman Catholic minority in relation to education. In case the provin- cial authorities refuse to act for the due protection of the rights of minori- ties in accordance with the constitutional law, then the parliament of Canada may pass a remedial act for the due execution of the law which [BouRINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 33 y. Such a case has arisen in the province of Manitoba, where there existed under provincial statutes passed since 1870, “denominational schools, of which the control and management were in the hands of Roman Catholics, who could select the books to be used and determine the character of the religious teaching.” These schools received “their proportionate share of the money contri- buted for school purposes out of the general taxation of the province, and the money raised for these purposes by local assessment was, so far as it fell upon Catholics, applied only towards the support of Catholic schools.” But by statutes passed in 1890, the legislature of the province did away with all denominational schools, although they provide for cer- tain religious exercises, which are to be “non-sectarian,” and are not obli- gatory on the children when their parents object. Schools conducted according to the Roman Catholic views will receive no aid from the state, they must depend “entirely for their support upon the contributions of the Roman Catholic community, while the taxes out of which state aid is granted to the schools provided for by the statute fall alike on Catholics and Protestants.” While the Catholic inhabitants remain liable to local assessment for school purposes, “the proceeds of that assessment are no longer destined to any extent for the support of Catholic schools, but afford the means of maintaining schools which they regard as no more suitable: for the education of Catholic children than if they were distinctly Protes- tant in their character.” This statement of the grievances of the Roman Catholic minority of Manitoba is given in the language of the lords of the judicial committee of the privy council of England, to whom the question of the right of that minority to appeal to the governor-general-in-council of Canada under the constitutional law, governing such matters, was expressly referred. The governor-general-in-council has passed the order contemplated by law, calling upon the legislature of Manitoba to remedy the grievance of the minority and this matter is consequently now rela- gated to the proper provincial authority.’ Only in case of its refusal to provide a constitutional remedy, can the supreme power of the parlia- ment of the Dominion be called into operation. The subject is necessarily one of great embarrassment, since it involves an interference of dominion power in what is primarily, under ordinary conditions, within the exclu- sive jurisdiction of a province. The fact that the judicial committee, or the highest court of the empire, has practically decided that aright or privilege of the Roman Catholic minority has been affected, and that a remedy should has been framed to meet such an emergency 1 Since this paper was written the provincial government have sent an answer, practically refusing to obey the order, but the dominion government have not yet introduced any remedial law on the subject. They have deemed it advisable to enter into further correspondence with the Manitoba executive, in the hope of some settlement, and on the understanding that a session of parliament will be held early in January, 1896, to consider the whole question in accordance with the law of the constitution. See Can. Com. Hansard, July, 1895. pecs Le, 1895.2 3. 34 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA be provided in accordance with the constitution, has given a judicial aspect to this vexed question that it would not possibly assume were it a mere matter of political controversy or sectional agitation, and has thrown a very serious responsibility upon those whose duty it is to obey the law of the constitution and respect the judgment of the courts who, under a federal system, can be the only safe interpreters of the written fundamen- tal law. All these questions show some of the difficulties that:are likely to impede the satisfactory operation of the Canadian federal system, and the projected Australian federation is fortunate in not having similar intensi- fied differences of race and religion to contend with. Its constitution wisely leaves all educational and other purely local matters to the exclu- sive jurisdiction of the ‘states,’ and does not make provision for the exercise of that delicate power of remedial legislation which is given to the Canadian parliament to meet conditions of injustice to creed or nationality. Throughout the structure of the Canadian federation we see the influence of French Canada. The whole tendency of imperial as well as colonial legislation for over a hundred years has been to strengthen this separate national entity, and give it every possible guarantee for the pre- servation of its own laws and religion. The first step in this direction was the Quebee Act of 1774, which relieved the Roman Catholics of Canada from the political disabilities under which they had suffered since the conquest. Seventeen years later what is known as the imperial “Consti- tutional Act” of 1791, created two provinces, Upper Canada (Ontario), and Lower Canada (Quebec), with the avowed object of separating the two races into distinct territorial divisions. From 1792 antil 1840, when the Canadas were re-united, there was a “war of races” in French or Lower Canada, where the English party, who had all the executive and official power in their hands, became eventually embroiled with the popu- Jar and French majority in the assembly. When the insurrection led by Louis Papineau—an eloquent and impulsive French Canadian—had been easily repressed, French Canada was united to the western or English section, and an equal representation was given to both provinces in the elected assembly, although the French had still the larger population. The English language was alone to be used in the legislative records. The main object of these constitutional changes was confessedly, as fore- shadowed by Lord Durham, “to establish an English population, with English laws and language, in the province, and to trust its government to none but a decidedly English legislature.” The attempt to denationalize the French Canadians signally failed ; the union of 1841 came too late to destroy or even minimize the work of the Quebec and Constitutional acts for over half a century. French Canada became a powerful factor in the affairs of the union that lasted from 1841 to 1867; the French language was restored, the elective councils that Papineau fought for were won, [BoURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 35 and responsible government—the principles of which that popular chief never understood—was established largely through the discretion and ability of Lafontaine and other French Canadian public men who saw that their great advantage lay in the operation of such a system. If Sir John Macdonald was able to exercise so much influence in the politics of Canada before and after confederation, it was largely —sometimes entirely—through the aid of men like Cartier and his compatriots, who recognized in that eminent statesman that liberality as well as pliability which would enable their race to hold their own against the aggressive assaults of the extreme reformers or “Clear Grits,” led by Mr. George Brown, a very able but impracticable politician, who did not give sufficient importance to the fact that Canada could be governed only by principles of compromise and conciliation in the presence of a large and closely welded French Cana- dian people, jealous of their institutions and their nationality. Eventually government got to a deadlock in consequence of the difficulties between the two political parties ; a majority of French Canadian and a minority of English representatives, comprising the conservatives led by Macdonald and Cartier, and a majority of western or English and a small minority of French members, comprising the liberals and grits, led by Brown and Dorion. These political difficulties, arising from the antagonism of nationalities, led to the federation of all the provinces and to the giving of additional guarantees for the protection of French Canadian interests. In the senate of the Dominion, Quebec has a representation equal to that of English Ontario, with nearly double the population, with the condition that each of its twenty-four members shall be chosen from each of the districts of the province—a condition intended to ensure French Cana- dian representation to the fullest extent possible. In the adjustment of representation in the house of commons, from time to time, the proportion of sixty-five members, given by the union act to Quebec, cannot be disturbed. The jurisdiction given to the provinces over civil rights and property, and the administration of justice except in criminal matters, was chiefly the work of French Canada, whose people have since 1774 accepted the criminal law of England, but have not been willing to surrender their civil code, based on the Coutume de Paris, which they have derived from their French ancestors. Both the French and English languages are used in the debates, records and journals of the par- liament of the Dominion and the legislature of Quebec. It would be dif- ficult to conceive a constitution more clearly framed with the view of protecting the special institutions of one race, and perpetuating its separate existence in the Dominion. Of course, the industrial energy of the English people, and the necessity of speaking the language of the English majority, have to a certain extent broken down the barriers that language imposes between nationalities, and it is only in the isolated and distant parishes of Quebec that we find persôns who are ignorant of English. The political 36 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA consequences of the legislation of the past century have been to cement the French Canadian nationality, to make it, so to speak, an imperium in imperio, a supreme power at times in the Dominion. It must be admitted that on the whole, rational and judicious counsels have prevailed among the cultured and ablest statesmen of French Canada at critical times, when rash agita- tors have attempted to stimulate sectional and racial animosities and pas- sions for purely political ends. The history of the two outbreaks of the half-breeds in the Northwest, and of the recent school legislation in Mani- : toba so far as it has gone, show the deep interest taken by French Cana- dians in all matters affecting their compatriots and co-religionists, and the necessity for caution and conciliation in working out the federal union. The federal constitution has been largely moulded in their interest, and the security and happiness of the Canadian Dominion in the future must greatly depend on their determination to adhere to the letter as well as spirit of this important instrument. XII. When we compare the British North America Act of Canada with the draft of the bill to constitute the federation of Australia, that was the result of the convention of 1891, we must be impressed by the fact that the former appears more influenced by the spirit of English ideas than the latter, which has copied many of the features of the constitution of the United States. In the preamble of the Canadian act we find expressly stated “the desire of the Canadian provinces to be federally united into one dominion under the crown of the united kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland, with a constitution similar in principle to that of the united kingdom,’ while the preamble of the proposed Australian constitution contains only a bald statement of an agreement “to unite in one federal commonwealth under the crown.” The word “commonwealth” has cer- tainly a general application to a body politic governed on popular prin- ciples, and has been constantly so used by poets, orators and writers who have not been called upon to study accuracy of expression. We all remember that Shakspere has said— ‘* Hear him debate of commonwealth affairs, You would say, it hath been all-in-all his study.” ! And again— “* And now, forsooth, takes on him to reform Some certain edicts and some strait decrees That lie too heavy on the commonwealth. ’? But the language of the poet can hardly make us forget a very trying period of English history, when the crown was beneath the heel of a 1“ Henry V.,” act i., sc. i. 9 2 “Henry IV.,” 1st part, act iv., sc. ili. {BoURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 37 republican and military despotism — a period best remembered for Cromwell’s genius and his successful assertion of England’s greatness on sea and land in her conflict with foreign nations. Professor Freeman, in his review of federal government, gives us four famous examples of federal commonwealths—the Achaian League, the Swiss Confederation, the Seven United Provinces of the Netherlands, and the United States of America—all of which stand out at different epochs of the world’s pro- gress as remarkable illustrations of the republican system. All of us will also remember that Dr. James Bryce, in his elaborate criticism of repub- lican institutions, could find no more expressive title for his work than “The American Commonwealth.” No doubt the word has come to mean a pure republic or democracy, when used in a specific and definite sense by publicists of these days. Shakspere might use all the license of the poet in his dramas; for he was not bound by those rules of correct expression which one would expect from Australian statesmen engaged in framing a new constitution for countries not yet separated from Eng land or governed on a purely republican system of institutions, such as elected president, governors, judges and officials generally. When we consider the choice of this word of dubious significance, as well as the selection of the word “state” instead of “ province” of “ house of representatives”! instead of “house of commons,” of “executive coun- cil” instead of “privy council,’ we may well wonder why the Austra- lians—all English by origin and aspiration—should have shown so steady an inclination to deviate from the precedents established by a Dominion only partly English with the view of carving ancient historic names on the very front of its political structure. It is an interesting fact not generally known—but the present writer had it from the lips of Sir John Macdonald himself—that the word “ Dominion” was only adopted as a compromise in response to the wishes of the English ministry of the day, who were not willing to take the sug- gestion made by some of the Canadian delegates to the Westminster con- ference of 1866 that the new federation should be described in the union act as ‘the kingdom of Canada,” simply because English statesmen were afraid to wound the susceptibilities of the people of the United States, who still retained a feeling of antagonism to England arising out of the civil war, and had so recently resented the attempt made by the French emperor to interfere in the affairs of Mexico, and establish in America 1The present popular house of New Zealand is called a ‘ house of represent- atives,” and this is not strange when we recall the republican principles of Sir George Grey, who is an earnest advocate of elective governors-general and other republican practices. But this eccentric colonial statesman does not appear to be responsible for the phraseology of the proposed constitution. The debates of the convention, of which he was a member, show that the majority desired to make their new constitution a copy, as far as practicable, of that of the United States. 38 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA what would be really a dependency of the French empire. It would, perhaps, be quite in accord with the ambitious aspirations of Australians were they to substitute the words “ United Australia” for a word of dubious significance like ‘‘ commonwealth.” \ In leaving to the “states” the right of appointing or electing their ‘“ governors ’—not lieutenant governors as in Canada—we see also the desire to follow the methods of the states of the American republic ; and we may be sure that, when once the commonwealth is in operation, it will not be long before the heads of the executive authority will be chosen by popular vote, and we shall see the commencement of an extension of the democratic elective principle to all state administrative, executive and even judicial officers, now appointed by the crown under the advice of a ministry responsible to parliament for every appointment, and other acts of administrative and executive authority. We see also the imitation of the constitution of the American repub- lic in making the central government alone one of enumerated powers, and leaving the residuary power in the “states.” The word “ parliament ” is also generally applied to the legislative bodies of the federal and state governments, another illustration of the dominant influence of the respec- tive colonies—hereafter “states’”’—in the proposed constitution. We see the same American influence in the provision that, “when a law [sic] passed by the parliament” [sic] is presented to the governor- general “ for the queen’s assent,’ he may ‘return it to the parliament [sic] with amendments which he may desire to have made in such law ” [sic]. One cannot understand the reasoning which justifies the giving of such a power to the executive head : it is quite irreconcilable with the principles and practice of responsible government. The governor- general must, in all cases affecting the government of the colony, act under the advice of ministers. In this case, however, he is to assume the dubious position held by similar officers before there was a ministry responsible to him and the two houses for all legislation. One may also humbly inquire how a bill becomes a “law” before it has received the assent of the queen, through the governor-general. When did “parliament” mean only the two houses in any legal or constitutional document ? Such loose phraseo- logy might do for common parlance, but not for a proposed statute, especial- ly when in a former clause “ parliament” is said to “ consist of her majesty, a senate and a house of representatives.” We think that here at least the draughtsmen of the bill might advantageously have copied the correct language of the American republican constitution, which never uses “law ” in so incorrect a sense, if they were not prepared to accept the British North American Act as their model, though it was prepared under so high an authority as Lord Thring. Again, while the bill provides for a supreme and other federal courts to be appointed and removed by the authorities of the commonwealth— [BouriNor] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 89 and the influence of the American example is seen in the very language setting forth the powers of these judicial bodies—the “state” govern- ments are to have full jurisdiction over the “state” courts. The federal judges can be removed, as in Canada, only by successful impeachment in parliament and on address of the two houses to the governor-general in council, and as long as the present constitutions of the Australian colonies remain unchanged the “state” judges can be removed only by the action of the “state” parliament. The Canadian constitution in this respect appears to give greater security for an independent and stable judiciary, since a government operating on a large sphere of action is likely to make better appointments than a small and less influential body within the range of provincial jealousies, rivalries and faction. Indeed, it is not going too far to suppose that, with the progress of democratic ideas—already rife in Australia—we may have repeated the experience of the United States and elective judges make their appearance in “states” at some time when a wave of democracy has swept away all dictates of prudence and given unbridled licence to professional political managers only anxious for the success of party. As respects any amendment of the constitution after its adoption, the Australians have also copied the constitutional provision of the American republic—that whenever two-thirds of the houses of congress or of the several states shall deem amendment necessary, it will be submitted to a convention and form part of the constitution when ratified by the legis- latures or conventions of three-fourths of the states, as congress may deter- mine. The Australian bill permits an amendment to be proposed by the two houses of the parliament of the commonwealth, and then submitted to conventions of the several states ; but it must be ratified by conventions of a majority of the states, who represent a majority of the people of the federation, before it can be submitted to the governor-general for the queen’s assent. The Canadian constitution may be amended in any par- ticular, where power is not expressly given for that purpose to the parlia- ment or legislatures, by an address of the Canadian senate and commons to the queen—in other words, by the English parliament that enacted the original act of union—and without any reference whatever to the people voting at an election or assembled in a convention. Of course, it may be said that the reference to the imperial authorities will not be much of a restraint on amendment, inasmuch as it is not likely that a parliament, already overburdened by business, will show any desire to interfere with the expression of the wishes of the Canadian houses on a matter immedi- ately affecting the Canadians themselves. So far there have been only three amendments made by the imperial parliament to the British North America Act in twenty-seven years, and these were simply necessary to clear up doubts as to the powers of the Canadian houses. ‘This fact says much for the satisfactory operation of the Canadian constitution, as well 40 ROYAI, SOCIETY OF CANADA as for the discretion of Canadian statesmen. The Canadian constitution, in this particular, clearly recognizes the right of the supreme parliament, of the empire to act as the arbiter on occasions when independent, impartial action is necessary, and to discharge that duty in a legislative capacity, which the judicial committee of the privy council now performs as the supreme court of all the dependencies of the crown. The Australians propose to make themselves entirely independent of the action of a great parliament, which might be useful in some crisis affecting deeply the integrity and unity of Australia, and to give full scope only to the will of democracy expressed in popular conventions. It is quite possible that the system will work smoothly, and even advantageously, though we should have preferred, on the whole, to see less readiness on the part of English colonies to reproduce purely republican ideas and methods of government and to lessen the weight and influence of the parliament and supreme court of the whole empire in the government of the proposed Australian federation. STU: It is not the intention of the writer to review the financial features of the proposed federation of Australia, as that would be presumptuous on the part of a Canadian who cannot have that local knowledge which would enable him to write intelligently or confidently on the subject. All that he has ventured to do is to give his opinion on certain constitutional and political differences between the Canadian system and that suggested for Australia. But before passing away from the Australian bill, there is one matter to which allusion may be appropriately made. The Australian scheme proposes to reproduce that feature of the Canadian constitution which prohibits “dual representation,” that is to say, the return of the same man to both the dominion parliament and a provincial legislature. It is questionable, however, if this law has operated as satisfactorily as was anticipated when it was passed at the inception of confederation. The great number of representatives required for the several legislative bodies of Canada, over 7001 in all, has made a steady drain on the intellectual and business elements of a Dominion of only five millions of people. Many thinking men now believe, after the experience of the last quarter of a century, that the presence of able and experienced men both in the central and local legislatures might do much to prevent many sectional jealousies and rivalries and tend to a larger appreciation of the diverse wants and necessities of the provinces, and to a wider national sentiment, than seems possible under a system of practically restrictive representation or legisla- tive isolation. 1 See Bourinot’s ‘ How Canada is Governed’ (Toronto, 1895), p. 159. [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 41 XIV. Every Englishman will consider it an interesting and encourag- ing fact that the Canadian people, despite their neighbourhood to a great and prosperous federal commonwealth, should not even in the most critical and gloomy periods of their history have shown any disposition to mould their institutions directly on those of the United States and lay the foundation for future political union. Previous to 1840, which was the commencement of a new era in the political history of the provinces, there was a time when discontent prevailed throughout the Canadas, but never did any large body of the people threaten to sever the connection with the parent state. The act of confederation was framed under the direct influence of Sir John Macdonald and Sir George Cartier, and although one was an English Canadian and the other a French Canadian, neither yielded to the other in the desire to build up a Dominion on the basis of English institutions, in the closest possible connection with the mother country. While the question of union was under consideration it was English statesmen and writers alone who predicted that this new fed- eration, with its great extent of territory, its abundant resources, and ambitious people, would eventually form a new nation independent of England. Canadian statesmen never spoke or wrote of separation, but regarded the constitutional change in their political condition as giving them greater weight and strength in the empire. The influence of England on the Canadian Dominion can be seen throughout its governmental machinery, in the system of parliamentary government, in the constitution of the privy council and the houses of parliament, in an independent judiciary, in appointed officials of every class—in the provincial as well as dominion system—in a permanent and non-politi- cal civil service, and in all elements of sound administration. During the twenty-eight years that have passed since 1867, the attachment to England and her institutions has gained in strength, and it is clear that those predictions of Englishmen to which we have referred are completely falsified so far, and the time is not at hand for the separation of Canada from the empire. On the contrary, the dominant sentiment is for strength- ening the ties that have in some respects become weak in consequence of the enlargement of the political rights of the Dominion, which has assumed the position of a semi-independent power, since England now only retains her imperial sovereignty by declaring peace or war with foreign nations, by appointing a governor-general, by controlling colonial legislation through the queen-in-council and the queen in parliament—but not so as to diminish the rights of local self-government conceded to the Dominion— and by requiring the making of all treaties with foreign nations through her own government, while recognizing the right of the dependency to be consulted and directly represented on all occasions when its interests are 42 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA immediately affected. In no respect have the Canadians followed the example of the United States, and made their executive entirely separate from the legislative authority. On the contrary, there is no institution which works more admirably in the federation—in the general as well as provincial governments—than the principle of making the ministry respon- sible to the popular branch of the legislature, and in that way keeping the executive and legislative departments in harmony with one another and preventing that conflict of authorities which is a distinguishing feature of the very opposite system that prevails in the federal republic. If we review the amendments made of late years in the political constitutions of the states, and especially those ratified quite recently in New York, we see in how many respects the Canadian system of government is superior to that of the republic. For instance, Canada has enjoyed for years, as results of responsible government, the secret ballot, stringent laws against bribery and corruption at all classes of elections, the registration of voters, strict naturalization laws, infrequent political elections, separation of municipal from provincial or national contests, appointive and permanent officials in every branch of the public service, a carefully devised code of private bill legislation, the printing of all public as well as private bills before their con- sideration by the legislative bodies ; and yet all these essentials of safe admin- istration and legislation are now only being introduced by constitutional enactment in so powerful and progressive a state as New York. Of course, in the methods of party government we can see in Canada at times an attempt to follow the example of the United States, and introduce the party machine with its professional politicians and all those influences that have degraded politics since the days of Jackson and Van Buren. Happily, so far, the people of Canada have shown themselves fully capable of removing those blots that show themselves from time to time on the body politic. Justice has soon seized those men who have betrayed their trust in the administration of public affairs. Although Canadians may, according to their political proclivities, find fault with the methods of gov- ernments and be carried away at times by political passion beyond the bounds of reason, it is encouraging to find that all are ready to admit the high character of the judiciary for learning, integrity and incorruptibility. The records of Canada do not present a single instance of the successful impeachment or removal of a judge for improper conduct on the bench since the days of responsible government, and the three or four petitions laid before parliament, in the course of a quarter of a century, asking for an investigation into vague charges against some judges, have never required a judgment of the house. Canadians have built wisely when, in the formation of their constitution, they followed the English plan of having an intimate and invaluable connection between the executive and legislative departments, and of keeping the judiciary practically indepen- dent of the other authorities of government. Not only the life and pros- [BOURINOT] A STUDY IN COMPARATIVE POLITICS 43 perity of the people, but the satisfactory working of the whole system of federal government rests more or less on the discretion and integrity of the judges. Canadians are satisfied that the peace and security of the whole Dominion do no more depend on the ability and patriotism of statesmen in the legislative halls than on that principle of the constitution which places the judiciary in an exalted position among all the other authorities of government, and makes law as far as possible the arbiter of their constitutional conflicts. All political systems are very imperfect at the best, legislatures are constantly subject to currents of popular prejudice and passion, statesmanship is too often weak and fluctuating, incapable of appre- ciating the true tendency of events, and too ready to yield to the force of present circumstance or dictates of expediency ; but law, as worked out on English principles in all the dependencies of the empire and countries of English origin, as understood by Marshall, Story, Kent, and other great masters of constitutional and legal learning, gives the best possible guar- antee for the security of institutions in a country of popular government. June FT oe) ae ee NF Secrion II., 1895. [45] Trans. R, S. C. Il.—An Iroquois Condoling Council. By Horatio HALE, M.A, (Harvard). (Read May 15, 1895.) The remarkable confederacy of Indian tribes which, under the name of the “ Five Nations” (and later the “Six Nations”), formerly bore sway, from their central abode in northern New York, over a large portion of what is now the United States and Canada, and who may be said to have held for a century the balance of power on this continent between England and France, possessed a form of government which, even while imper- fectly understood, excited the curiosity and admiration of many intelligent inquirers. The early Jesuit missionaries, and, after them, Cadwallader Colden, Sir William Johnson, De Witt Clinton and other observers and writers of equal note, had told much about them, all bestowing high praise on the consummate political ability manifested in their league, but all, as it finally appeared, with only a very imperfect understanding of the true basis and real nature, origin and objects of this league, It remained for our own time and for the genius of a scientific investigator of the first order of intellectual power, the late Hon. L. H. Morgan of Rochester, N. Y., to disclose the secrets of this wonderful system—a sys- tem so intricately wrought, so profoundly based, so far-reaching, and so beneficently purposed, that its details recorded in his famous book, “The League of the Ho-de-no-sau-nee or Iroquois” (published in 1851), while awakening the admiration of all its readers, have in certain respects stag- gered the belief of some of the most eminent among them. Some justly esteemed historical writers, with large claims to philosophical insight, have been unable to accept the assurance that the primary object of the “high chiefs” representing the Iroquois tribes in their first council of alliance— “barbarians of the stone age” though they were—was to establish a form of government which should not only prevent strife among their own tribes, but might be so extended as to put an end to war among all nations, and to bring about universal peace. A greater philosopher, whose mental vision has been large enough to embrace all races, civilized and savage, and their known political systems, ancient and modern, has found no such difficulty. Mr. Herbert Spencer, in his recent volume, “The Principles of Ethics,” quotes Morgan’s statement on this point, accepts it without reserve, confirms it by other examples, and points out the facts of human nature on which they are all based. Every government reflects the character of the people who frame it or who willingly submit to it. A people, whether barbarous or civilized, who among themselves are peace- ful and united, will have a government tending to peace and unity, both 46 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA at home and with other communities. And, on the other hand, a tribe or nation of selfish and quarrelsome people, whatever may be their state of culture, will have a selfish and quarrelsome government. It was my fortune to carry forward the investigations of my friend, Mr. Morgan, under circumstances somewhat more favourable than those which had enabled him to achieve such admirable results. The league which he so well describes was not studied by him in its complete frame and living action, but only in its fragments, and from the reports of former members, long after its disruption and the exile of the great body of its component tribes. As is well known, the majority of the Six Nations, under the influence of Sir William Johnson and his family, adhered to the British side in the American War of Independence, and at its close removed to Canada. There, on land that had once been under the rule of the confederacy, comprising the fertile plains which bor- der the Grand River, and which now form part of the county of Brant (so named from their leading war-chief), they restored, or rather continued, their political system, in all its primitive forms and vigour, which it still retains. Of this system I have given a brief account in a paper read before the American Association for the Advancement of Science at its annual meeting in 1881, and published in the proceedings of that year, and a much fuller description in a volume entitled “The Iroquois Book of Rites,’ published in 1883 in Dr. Brinton’s well-known Library of Amer- ican Aboriginal Literature. The particulars comprised in these descrip- tions were mainly gathered during many visits to the “Six Nations’ Reserve,” near Brantford, Ont., and in great part through the invaluable mediation and assistance of my late friend, Chief George H. M. Johnson, whose hospitable home (from which he took his Indian name of Onwanon- syshon, “ Lord of the Great House” )—an elegant and stately mansion known as * Chiefswood,” embowered in a fine park and overlooking the “wide and winding” Grand River—was my agreeable abode during these visits. ‘I may be pardoned for a few personal references to this much esteemed friend and his family. Mr. Johnson was both an [Iroquois chief and an, Anglo-Canadian gentleman, and in both capacities was highly respected. He was the son of a leading chief, who had held for many years the office of Speaker of the Six Nations’ Council, and had been noted for his silver-tongued eloquence. This chief was himself of half- blood origin, as was also his wife. Chief George traced his pedigree on the one side to a high Anglo-American source, and on the other to one of the great chiefs, fifty in number, who were the chosen colleagues of the founder of the league. This founder was the famous Hiawatha—no mythological personage, but an Onondaga chief,—who lived about four cen- turies ago, and whose name, and the names of his companions in the first council, descended, like those of the first two Cæsars, or like the terri- [HALE] AN IROQUOIS CONDOLING COUNCIL 47 torial. names of English peers, to be titles of honour for their successors. Chief George’s title, which he had received from this ancient progenitor on his mother’s side, was Teyonhehkon, meaning “ Double Life.” I have known many other bearers of these antique titles (several of whom will be named in this narrative), and among them a modern Hiawatha, a handsome young chief, whose pleasing face aud graceful bearing might fairly enough have represented the poetical hero whom Longfellow, using the licence of his art, has transported to the shores of Lake Superior and made the Ojibway lover of Minnehaha. Mr. Johnson held also a humbler but more lucrative title, that of Government Interpreter for the Reserve, which made him the ex-officio aide and executive officer of the Visiting Superintendent of the Reserve, Col. Gilkison. He had been well educated by the English missionaries, and had married a missionary’s sister, an accomplished English lady, a kinswoman of one of the most admired of American authors, Mr. W. D. Howells. That the children of this union should be above the average, in mind as well as in person, might be expected. Those who have seen and heard one of them, Miss E. Pauline Johnson, the charming poet and reciter, will know the source of the grace and talent which have delighted many audiences. Though I had attended many public ceremonies and festivals of the Indians, in company with these and other friends, I had not, when my book was composed, had the opportunity of witnessing the rarest and by far the most important of them all. I had, however, given a chapter to it, derived partly from the reports of others who had often, attended it, and partly from two remarkable native manuscripts which are described in the volume. This ceremony is the “Condoling Council,’ at which a deceased chief is publicly lamented, and his successor is endowed with his office and title, and is formally received into the Great Council of the league. It is styled by Morgan the “ Mourning Council,” but my [roquois friends preferred the rendering which I have given to the native name, . as more clearly expressing the sympathetic nature of the ceremony. Morgan’s description is excellent, and any one who refers to it will see in the narrative now to be given from my journal how closely, after the lapse of more than thirty years from the time he wrote, and amid widely ditterent surroundings, the ancient rites have been adhered to. If I am not mistaken, the mingling of civilized customs and manners with these antique ceremonials adds to them a piquancy which makes up for the loss of some of the solemnity that anciently attended them. The following description is a literal copy of my journal written at the time, with merely the omission of a few personal matters and the addition of some needed explanations. I have retained, moreover, certain particulars which will give evidence of the remarkable advance in civilization that had been made by these Indians in less than a century. They may help to dissi- pate the prejudices, if any still exist, which at one time pronounced the 48 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA American aboriginal tribes incapable of competing with the whites in the arts of cultured life. July 16th, 1883.—This morning I received a letter from my good friend, Mrs. Johnson of Chiefswood, informing me that the Condoling Council, after many postponements, was finally fixed to take place to-mor- row. Istarted by the early afternoon train for Onondaga station, where I had a pleasant greeting from my young friends, Misses Eva and Pauline. I drove with them to Chiefswood, and met the usual cordial reception. The chief was in the field, assisting his tenant with the hay, but promptly made his appearance. He had just received word from Col. Gilkison that his services as interpreter and secretary would to-morrow be required elsewhere on the Reserve about some important public business, and he will therefore be unable to accompany me to the Onondaga ‘“‘Long- House,” where the council is to be held; but as this will not commence until noon, he hopes to join me there early enough in the afternoon to give me all necessary help in the way of explanations. ; July 17th—Soon after eleven I started with old Peter —a good- natured old Mohawk who helps about Chiefswood as hostler and facto- tum. We drove eastward along the south bank of the Grand River, which is now full from the recent rains, and is a noble stream. The country wore its most attractive aspect—the trees in full foliage, the : crops and meadows luxuriant. After passing the Middleport Ferry we turned southward toward the centre of the Reserve. I remarked the usual signs of improvement which I observe at every visit—new buildings, the fences and fields in better condition, in one place a large brick school- house lately completed, in another a row of young trees planted for a quarter of a mile along the roadside fence. On the farms substantial frame and log-houses alternate, and there are some good barns—on one farm two of these buildings, with a general air of thrift and good cul- tivation. Turning out of the main road, down a winding track, through low trees and bushes, we came to a small clearing, in which several wag- gons stood, with horses tethered. At a little distance the Onondaga Long House appeared on an eminence beyond. Fastening our horse in the shade of a tree, with a good supply of newly-cut hay, we took the path over a style and up the acclivity to the Council House. On approaching it we found a little group of men seated on the sward, among whom I distinguished the pleasant features of my friend, Chief John Buck (Skanawati), and the grave aspect of my old Clinton acquaintance, John Fraser, now a high chief of the Mohawk nation, with a sesquipedalian title which I remembered. Taking a place beside them, I greeted them by their Indian titles, which called forth good-humoured smiles from the circle. Just then a rather tall, slender young man, well dressed, and with a highly intelligent countenance, whose features, complexion and manner might have enabled him to pass for a [HALP] AN IROQUOIS CONDOLING COUNCIL 49 gentleman from the south of Europe, came up and was introduced to me as Chief Alexander G. Smith, the church interpreter. He said that on his way he had met Col. Gilkison and Chief Johnson, and had been specially enjoined by them to render me all the assistance in his power, which he would be glad to do. I learned that he had been left an orphan in early childhood, and had by his own exertions made his way up in a very creditable manner. He had prevailed on the authorities to send him to the Mohawk Institute, where he made such good proficiency that he had been transferred to the Brantford High School. Afterwards he had taught a school for a year or two, and then, on the death of the late church interpreter, Carpenter, he had been appointed to succeed him. Bishop Helmuth had been his friend, and had offered to furnish him with $100 a year towards the expense of a university education ; but in the meantime he had married, and had a young family growing up, whose support required his exertions at home. He still found time to continue his studies, and was now forming a library of books relating to the Indians, in which he solicited my advice and assistance. Presently we retreated from the sun into the Council House, where I found, among others, my distinguished acquaintances the Onondaga chief, John Gibson (Atotarho), and his son of the same English name, the intelli- gent blind chief and maker of lacrosse-bats, who bears, in the right of his Seneca mother, the title of Kanyadariyo. Both greeted me in friendly fashion. Chief John Buck said they were now all going to a neighbour- ing house for dinner, and invited me to join them; but as I had brought some lunch—through the provident kindness of Mrs. Johnson,—I remained in the Council House, which was left for a time to my sole occupation. Before long, however, knots of newly arrived chiefs began to collect on the sward before the building. On joining them I found several acquaint- ances among them, who told me that the chiefs of the younger nations (Oneidas, Cayugas, Tuscaroras and others) were assembling at the Cayuga Long-House, a mile or two distant. Before long a grave, middle-aged person came to us, with a business-like air, from that direction. He was, I learned, a messenger, sent to inform us that the condoling party were ready to make their appearance, and desired to know if we were prepared to receive them. As the chiefs who were to be lamented on this occasion belonged to the elder nations (that is, were either Mohawks, Onondagas or Senecas), the duty of condolence fell on the junior members of the con- federacy. The messenger was told to inform his friends that all would be ready in a short time for what is known as the preliminary ceremony, bearing in Indian the ponderous name of Deyuhnyonkwarakda, which, being interpreted, is the “reception at the wood’s edge,” the last four English words being the literal rendering of the polysyllabic [roquois term. John Buck and his companions, including my new friend the church Sec. IL, 1895. 4. 50 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA interpreter, had now rejoined us, and we all left the Council House in a body, and, crossing a little valley on the north side, came, in something less than a quarter of a mile, to an open space or nook in a belt of wood- land which was deemed appropriate for the ceremony. There two young men were already busy in kindling a small fire of chips and branches, Near this ancient symbol of welcome—at which, it was understood, the calumet of friendship was to be lighted—we disposed ourselves on the grass or on fallen tree-trunks, and awaited the coming of our guests. I took the opportunity of making a list of the chiefs of the elder nations who were present at the ceremony. They were: Hie CHIEFS. Onondagas. English names. Native names. Meaning. John Buck............… Skanawati .......-..... Beyond the river. John Gibson". ATOLATNO: << sce swiss sneine Entangled. William Buck ...... 2. LohatkantiOMS sess se Looking both ways. Johnson Williams ...... Tehayatkwarayen....Red wings. William Echo............ Habnrone ei Scattered. Elijah Johnson .......... Ronyenyennih ......... (Meaning unknown.) Peter Key ..…............…. Enneseraron ............(Meaning unknown.) Mohawks. JohnoPraserti 2. Ahstawenserontha ....Putting on rattles. Peter Powless ..........satekariwate..........- Two things equal. Senecas. David Kanokarith):22%.-¢. = à a ae q ES TENN ANN ‘AVUOVIG TVNYAHLOSI n ASTOR, LENOX AND TILDEN FOUNDATIONS. [CALLENDAR] OBSERVATIONS OF SOIL TEMPERATURES HU Fie.2 DIURNAL VARIATION | | : | 5 \ : | ; | 0\ | reg nes ty (v= pda dy dz = 0, ~ a OM OSs Sle d w\ |. ls ay tbe + p (2-5) ANR 1e where P, Q, R,S, T, U, are, according to the ordinary notation, the stress components at the point whose unstrained co-ordinates are x, y, 2, and whose displacements are u, v, w; X, Y, Z, are the components of the body forces (per unit of mass) exerted at this point, and pis the density. To find the work done during the small increment of the strain, by which the component displacements u, v, w, are increased by du, dv, dw, we mul- tiply these equations by du, dv, dw, respectively, add them, and integrate 88 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA throughout the whole volume. We thus obtain, after some purely kine- matical transformations : oP dU oT aU dQ eek oT Nea du + Se + 5: du + er F Sy dv + = wy = Ty dw os + Sy dw af? Se Le ) dx dy dz + ff e (au + Yay + Ziz) Bish SLY ee aay) ata ly de = Ds AE ASUS US TUE se ae) dt dx dy dz = 0. This equation may now be shown, by the aid of mathematical theorems and without the employment of any dynamical assumptions in addition to those already employed, to be equivalent to the following: SS (ru + Gde + Hi ) ds Sit / fe de + Qdf + Rdg + Sda + Tdb + rie) dx dy dz ai ie p (vax yg a2 lz) dx dy dz OPEN where e, f, g, a, b, c are, according to the ordinary notation, the com- ponents of the strain, and F’, G, H are the surface tractions at the element of surface dS. It follows, from the ordinary definition of work done,’ that the first term in this equation represents the work done by the surface tractions, ol ! The ordinary definition of work done by a force is the product of the magnitude of the force into the component displacement of its point or place of application in its direction ; work done by a force when negative being called also work done by the body, on which it acts, against the force. Asa displacement is necessarily relative, the value of the work done, according to this definition, is arbitrary, without the specification of a reference system. Prof. Newcomb, for this reason (Phil. Mag. [5], vol. xxvii., 1889, p. 115), proposed to define work done as ‘“‘the product of the inten- sity of the force into the amount by which the two material points between which it acts approach to or recede from each other.” The following objections may be made to this definition: (1) It isa definition of the work done by a stress, not of the work done by a force; and the latter, from which the former may be deduced, is too useful a conception to be abolished. (2) It is not a definition merely, but involves a dynam- ical hypothesis as well, viz., the Third Law of Motion; and hypotheses should be kept quite distinct from mere definitions. (3) It is applicable only in cases of action at a distance, being a particular form which the ordinary definition takes in such cases. Prof. Lodge, on the other hand (Phil. Mag. [5], vol. viii., 1879, p. 278), has pro- posed the following definition: ‘‘ Whenever a body exerting a force moves in the [MACGREGOR ] HYPOTHESES OF ABSTRACT DYNAMICS 89 the second the work done by the internal stresses on the elements on which they act, and the third the work done by the body forces ; and it may be shown, by the aid of the Second Law of Motion, that the fourth term represents the increment of kinetic energy. Hence the equation states that the work done by external forces (surface tractions and body forces) is equal to the work done by the internal stresses on the elements on which they act together with the increment of kinetic energy. If, therefore, the system be isolated so as to be acted upon by no external forces, we have: SIT Pde + Qdf + Rdg E\Sda EUTUbE ve) de dy dz Herr | any? dy\° Gi rl À HE + ff} d \ | (%) a5 ea = i df ie dy dz — 6, i.e., the work done by internal stresses, together with the increment of . kinetic energy, must be zero. If. after the occurrence of the small strain de, df, etc., the body be allowed to return to its initial state of strain, and if the values of the stress components during the unstraining are P’, Q', RB’, S’, 7", U’, work will be done by the elements against the stress components equal to— 1 VB ( P'de + Q'df + Rdg + S'da + T'db + va) dx dy dz. Hence this expression will represent the work power which the body had gained because of the strain or the potential energy of the strain. Ina finite strain the potential energy will be the integral of this expression between the final and initial configurations as limits In order that the potential energy of a finite strain may be equal to the work done by the internal stresses during the strain, the above integ- ral must be equal to the integral of HIT (Pa. + Quf + Rdg + Sda + Tab + vie) dx dy dz between the same limits, whatever the series of infinitesimal strains by sense of the force it exerts, it is said to do work ; and whenever a body exerting a force moves in a sense opposite to that of the force it exerts, it is said to have work done upon it, or to do anti-work, the quantity of work being measured in each case by the product of the force into the distance moved through in its own direction.” This is clearly equivalent to the ordinary definition in cases of contact action, but not in cases of distance action. If applied in the latter cases, theorems involving work done and working power or energy, which have been established in terms of the ordinary definition, would no longer hold.. The law of the conservation of energy, for example, would have to be replaced by a more complex law of energy. Thus Lodge’s definition is as unsuitable for distance action discussions as New- comb's for those involving contact action. The ordinary definition has, therefore, the great advantage over both of being equally applicable to both classes of prob. lems. ‘See a note on the ‘Definition of Work Done” in “ Trans. Nova Scotian Institute of Science,” vol. viii., p. 460.) 90 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA which the strain and the unstraining may be accomplished. In other words, P, Q, R, etc., representing the stress components at a point at which the corresponding strain components are e, f, g, etc. whether during the straining or the unstraining, ih ( Pde + Qdf + Rdg + Sda + Tdb + ic) dx dy, dz must be an exact differential. The condition that this expression shall be an exact differential is that Pde + Qdf + Rdy + Sda + Tab + Ude itself shall be an exact differential, and, therefore, that P, Q, R, S, T, shall be proportional to the rates of increase with respect to e, f, g, a, b, ¢, respectively, of a function of e, f, g, a, b, c, and of these quantities only. If, therefore, this condition be assumed to be fulfilled, the equation of work done for an isolated system becomes— Drames ll (V4) HE) be V being the potential energy per unit of volume; or if we indicate by P the potential energy and by K the kinetic energy of the body, dPtdKkK=0; and hence P + K = constant, = the law of the conservation of energy. Hence the additional hypotheses which are required for the deduc- tion of the conservation of energy are the Third Law of Motion and the hypothesis that the stress components at any point are proportional to the rates of increase, with respect to the corresponding strain components at the point respectively, of a function of these strain components only. It is, of course, well known that, owing to the thermal changes uccompanying strain and the variation of the stress-strain relations with temperature, Pde + Qdf + Rady + Sda + Tab + Ude is not in general for actual bodies undergoing actual strains an exact dif- ferential; but in abstract dynamics we ignore variation of temperature in the body, and consider only ideal perfectly elastic bodies strained in such a way that variations of temperature do not occur. The equations of motion given above and the law of the conservation of energy, however, are not sufficient for the solution of even all general problems connected with elastic solids and fluids. It is frequently neces- sary to employ the equation of continuity, and it would thus appear at first sight that the treatment of continuous bodies requires still another hypothesis. The equation of continuity seems to be regarded usually as [ MACGREGOR | HYPOTHESES OF ABSTRACT DYNAMICS 91 an additional hypothesis. ‘Thus (to cite a few works which happen to be at hand) Rankine! expressly formulates the principle of continuity as an axiom; Kelvin and Tait, Minchin Lord Rayleigh,* and Greenhill® deduce the equation from the impossibility of the annihilation and the creation or generation of matter ; Duhamel,’ Besant,’ and Bassett * obtain it from the continuity of the motion of a fluid; while Poisson,’ Schell,” Kirchhoff," Besant,” Lamb," who regards it as “a kinematical relation obtained by expressing the constancy of mass,’ and Tait,’ who regards it as “the mathematical expression of the fact that the number of points” [of a deformable figure] “is not altered’” by deformation, all obtain it more or less clearly from the constancy of mass, which is asserted or assumed to be evident or obvious. That the equation of continuity involves no assumption in addition to those introduced above, however, may readily be shown. Why it is needed in the solution of many problems becomes apparent when we note that in obtaining the equations of motion the Second Law of Motion is only partially applied. That law tells us that the quotient of the force acting on a body by the acceleration it produces is constant, the value of the constant being called the mass of the body. Now, in obtaining the equations of motion given above,the sum of the components in the x axis of ou the forces acting on the element dx dy dz is put equal to Psp dx dy dx, p dx dy dz being the mass of the element; and similarly for the y and z axes. There is thus nothing in the equations to express the constancy of the quotient of force by acceleration ; the Second Law of Motion is thus only partially applied, and for a complete application of it an additional equation is necessary, viz., the statement in some form or other that the p dx dy dz of the equations of motion is constant. Thus the equation of continuity involves no hypothesis in addition to those mentioned above. It is simply a partial application of Newton’s Second Law, which, together with the partial application of the same law made in obtaining the equations of motion, constitute a complete application of the law. 1 ** Applied Mechanics,” 9th ed., p. 411. 2“ Treatise on Nat. Phil.,” vol. i., part 1, § 191. *“ Uni-planar Kinematics of Solids and Fluids,” 1882, p. 142. 4 “Theory of Sound,” 1878, vol. ii., p. 3. “Encyclopedia Britannica,” 9th ed., art. Hydromechanics, p. 445. 5 ** Cours de Mécanique,-’ 3me ed., 1863, tome ii., p. 284. 7 ** Hydro-mechanies,” 8rd ed., 1877, p. 168. 8“ Hydro-mechanies,” vol. i., 1888, p. 7. “Traité de Mécanique,” 2me ed., 1833, tome ii., p. 669. 0“ Theorie d. Bewegung u. d. Kriifte,” 1870, p. 939, * Mechanik,” 2te Aufl., 1877, p. 129. 2 * Hydro-mechanics,” 3rd ed., 1877, p. 170. 15 “* Mathematical Theory of the Motion of Fluids,” 1879, p. 5. 4“ Encyclopedia Britannica,” 9th ed., art. Mechanics, § 94. ot 92 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The other equations required for the solution of problems in elastic solids and fluids, such as equations giving the relation of the stress com- ponents to the strain components, the relation of pressure to density, etc. are furnished by physical dynamics. So far as abstract dynamics is concerned, they are merely definitions of the kind of body with which we may be dealing. We have thus seen that, in the discussion of perfectly elastic bodies of invariable temperature, by means of the conception of contact action, in order to obtain the equations of motion, the equation of continuity and the conservation of energy, we employ two hypotheses, in addition to the Second Law of Motion, viz., the Third Law of Motion and the hypo- thesis that the stress components at any point are proportional to the rates of increase, with respect to the corresponding strain components at the point respectively. of a function of these strain components only. These two hypotheses together, it will be noticed, constitute a general specitication of stress, the Third Law asserting the equality and opposi- tion of the forces which constitute it, the other hypothesis stating upon what the magnitude of these forces depends. They may thus be con- veniently combined in one by defining a stress as a pair of equal and opposite forces acting between two contiguous elements of a body and estimated per unit of area of the surface across which they act, and by asserting that the stresses developed in an elastic body by a strain depend upon the strain in the way just specified. Hence, in cases in which the conception of contact action is employed in abstract dynamics, as well as, according to the conclusion reached in the paper cited above, in cases in which forces are regarded as actions at a distance, the hypotheses may be considered to be two, which in cases of contact action are as follows : (1) Lhe Law of Force: Newton’s Second Law of Motion. (2) The Law of Stress: The stresses between the elements of a con- tinuous body, which are called into play when it undergoes strain, are such that their components are proportional to the rates of increase, with respect to the corresponding strain components respectively, of a function of these strain components only. In the treatment of elastic solids and fluids the internal stresses are frequently regarded as contact actions, while the body forces are regarded as distance actions. In such cases, if Newton’s Second Law be employed as one hypothesis, the law of stress will require to be applied in its two forms—that suitable for contact actions, and that suitable for distance actions. But in any case which is treated as a case of purely contact action, or of purely distance action, only the appropriate law of stress will be required in addition to Newton’s Second Law. 3 It will be noted that the law of stress in the case of contact action is more complex in expression than the corresponding law in the case of 2 | MACGREGOR ] HYPOTHESES OF ABSTRACT DYNAMICS 93 distance action. This arises from the fact that, as pointed out in my former paper, the law of stress, which is very generally, if not univer- sally, employed in cases of distance action, is more than sufficient for the deduction of the conservation of energy. In such cases, if S,,. S,., S,,, ete. be the stresses between the particles, m, and m,, m, and m,, m, and m,, etc., and if S,,, 8x 8» ete., be the distances between these pairs of particles respectively, the deduction of the conservation of energy requires only that S,,ds,, stg $,;45,5 2 S,,d8,5 + etc., shall be a complete differential, which again requires only that the stresses shall be proportional to the rates of change, with respect to the corre- sponding distances, of a function of the distances of all the pairs of attract- ing or repelling particles of the system. But it is generally assumed that each stress is a function of the distance between the particles between which its acts, and of this distance only, This assumption makes each term of the above expression an exact differential. It was shown in my former paper that the additional assumption thus introduced, over and above that required for the deduction of the conservation of energy, may be regarded as the “physical independence” of stresses, 1. e., that the stress between any two particles of a system is independent of the stresses between them and other particles. Were it not for the employment of this additional assumption in pro- blems treated as cases of distance action, it would be possible, by à suit- able extension of the definitions of stress and strain, to express the law of stress in a way which would be applicable both to the contact action and to the distance action modes of treatment. Such simplification, how- ever, would be of doubtful utility. But it is obviously of some import- ance that we should recognize that if Newton’s Second Law be employed as one of the hypotheses of dynamics, then, whether we employ the conception of action at a distance or of contact action, only one other hypothesis is necessary, and one other is sufficient, for the purposes of abstract dynamics, viz., one which gives a general specification of the stresses which occurin nature, And it is of importance also to notice that in applications of the molecular conception of the constitution of bodies, an additional assumption has generally been employed over and above what. are necessary for the deduction of the general equations of motion and of the law of the conservation of energy. To sum up, then, the following may be said to be a complete state- ment of the independent hypotheses necessary and sufficient to give the general equations of motion and the law of the conservation of energy, Newton’s Second Law of Motion being taken to be one of them : I. In CASES oF Contract AcTION. (1) The Law of the Constitution of Bodies.—Bodies (including media by which bodies commonly so called may be supposed to be connected) 94 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA may be considered to be continuous, their elements exerting forces only on neighbouring elements at surfaces of contact. (2) The Law of Force (Newton's Second Law of Motion).—Relatively to any dynamical reference system, the acceleration produced in a body by a force is proportional to the force, and has the same direction. (3) The Law of Stress.—The stresses called into play by a strain are such that their components at any point are proportional to the rates of increase, with respect to the corresponding strain components respectively, of a function of the strain components at the point. Il. In Casts OF ACTION AT A DISTANCE. (1) The Law of the Constitution of Bodies.—Bodies may be considered ~ to consist of particles exerting forces upon one another at a distance. (2) The Law of Force.—As above. (3) The Law of Stress.—The stresses between the particles of a sys- tem are proportional to the rates of increase, with respect to the distances of the particles between which they act respectively, of a function of the distances of all the pairs of particles of the system, and of these distances between which stresses act. The Law of Stress usually employed in cases of action at a distance, however, is as follows: The stresses between the particles of a system are functions of the distances of the pairs of particles between which they act respectively, and of such distances only ; and this hypothesis differs from the one given above, which is both necessary and sufficient for the deduction of the law of the conservation of energy, by involving in addi- tion the hypothesis of the physical independence of stresses, viz., that the stress between any pair of particles of a system does not depend in any way upon the other particles of the system. It seems to have escaped the notice of the opponents of the molecular mode of treating elastic bodies that those who have used it have made this additional assumption. Love’ sums up their objections as follows : “The opponents of the theory urge against it, firstly, that it rests on a hypothesis possibly doubtful; secondly, that this hypothesis has been incorrectly worked out ; thirdly, that it contradicts the results of experi- ment ; and, lastly, that the known laws of energy lead to results which are certainly true, whether the molecular hypothesis be correct or no, and these laws are sufficient to serve as a basis for theory.” There is here no distinction between the molecular conception itself and the assumptions which have been made in applying it. It is not pointed out that the logical content of the assumptions made by those who have applied it is greater than that of the assumptions used in employing the contact-action conception, and that, therefore, the deductions from it 1 “Treatise on the Theory of Elasticity,” vol. i., p. 15. [waccREGOR] HYPOTHESES OF ABSTRACT DYNAMICS 95 must be less probable than the results of the contact-action treatment. It is implied that the assumptions which the molecular theorists have em- ployed are the only ones consistent with that hypothesis. Accordingly Mr. Love sums up in favour of the contact theorists, saying that we must discard a subsidiary hypothesis about molecular force. He thus con- demns the molecular conception itself, not merely the particular assump- tions which have been employed in applying it. He also expresses ap- proval of the contact-action conception, on the ground that the laws of energy (the assumptions which have been employed in applying it) are “known,” and the deductions from it therefore “certainly true.” We cannot, however, assert that “the known laws of energy lead to results which are certainly true,” when applied by the aid of the contact-action conception. We must add: provided we are justified in using the contact-action conception. Were these laws applied by the aid of the molecular conception, without the employment of any additional assump- tion, we should have an equal right to assert that the results must be true, there being no criterion whereby we can judye of the relative merits of the contact action and the molecular conceptions, respectively. But obviously the results of both modes of discussion must be doubtful till we are sure of the applicability of one or the other or both, of the rival con- ceptions. It would, therefore, be of great interest to work out the theory of elasticity from the molecular point of view without making the additional assumption of the physical independence of stresses, assuming only the laws of the conservation and of the transformation of energy, or their logical equivalents, as specified above. If it were found impossible to elaborate the theory with these assumptions only, then the molecular conception would be shown to be inferior in utility to the contact-action conception. If it were found capable of elaboration, and to give results differing from the results obtained by the contact-action conception, then crucial experiments might decide which of the two conceptions is inap- plicable. But crucial experiments at present, should they decide in favour of the contact-action results, could show only that the molecular concep- tion, with the additional assumption, gives false results, and it would still be doubtful whether the error was due to the conception itself or to the additional assumption made in applying it. BE NEW Vv UBLIC LIBRA: MEIER, LENOX AND TIBDEN FOUNDATIONS: SECTION III., 1895. [97 | Trans. R. S. C, VII.— Viscosity in Liquids, and Instruments for its Measurement. By ANTHONY McGitt, B.A., B.Sc., Assistant Analyst, Inland Revenue AE Department. Presented by Thomas Macfarlane, Esq., F.R.S.C., Chief Analyst, ete. (Read May, 1895.) This paper is, in large part, historical, and sketches the progress of viscosimetric work, giving some account of the nature of the results obtained, and the various forms of instruments which have been devised and employed. These latter are, for purposes of study, classified as follows : Class I.—Instruments designed for the determination of true viscosity, i.e., internal fluid friction. Class I1.—Instruments whose operation depends upon the surface tension and the density, rather than the true viscosity of the liquids examined. Class I1].—Efiiux instruments in which a constant head of pressure is maintained during flow. Class [V.—Eftlux instruments working under varying pressure. Class V.—Mechanical devices for testing the lubricating qualities of oils under conditions more or less similar to those obtaining . in actual use. Class VI.—Viscosity apparatus not belonging to any of the former classes. Under Class IV. the following record of work done with an instru- ment designed by the author of the paper occurs : A is a cylindrical vessel of brass, five inches in each dimension ; B isa re-entering cone, 14 inches high, 1 inch diam. below and + inch at top. Into this are fitted (by ground joints) the nozzles C, as shown enlarged in the lower figure. D is a strip of bent copper to serve asa gauge. The vertical distance between the points E and F is 24 inches. The brass vessel is cast in one piece and shaped on the lathe ; its walls are one- quarter of an inch thick. The large size of the cup enables it to contain 1,200 cc. of oil at the beginning of each test. The small portion (50 cc.) withdrawn flows at a practically uniform rate throughout the SECTE 1siys 7 98 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA time the experiment lasts, since the large horizontal area of the vessel makes the variation of rate due to gravity to be insignificant. The oil is withdrawn from the middle of the whole quantity contained in the vessel, and although the outer layers of oil may slightly change their tempera- ture, the middle portion is sensibly constant during the time of the test, The tubulure (I used at first the agate tube from the Redwood instru- ment, but now it is replaced by nozzles of phosphor-bronze bored to 34, 2s, à, inch respectively) is not placed at the bottom of the vessel ; conse- quently particles of dust, sand, etc., which may be accidentally present, do not interfere with the working. Finally, the shape of the conical tube carrying the agate makes it very convenient to insert the receiving flask, whose neck fitting somewhat closely into the hollow cone prevents the cooling effect of air currents upon the mouthpiece, a very important con- sideration, since they constitute an unascertainable and a varying factor in the results obtained with other instruments. I employ a ring burner in heating the oil, and a wooden spatula for stirring it. It is convenient to use two flasks, so that one may be draining while the other is in use. In this way a very large number of experiments may be made, even at high temperatures, in a short time. The following results illustrate the working of this instrument using a cylinder oil : Temp. No. of Tests. Max. Min. Mean. 250° F. 11 34° 0 sec. 33 0 sec. 35°5 sec. 200° F. 16 159 AAS 5 iat AUS ES In order to determine the change in the rate of flow due to lowering of the level, I made series of tests taking, in each case, three successive portions of 50 cc. The initial level is always 23 inches above the upper surface of the nozzle: 1. Temp. 250° F. (means)— Ist, 50 ce. 2nd, 50 ce. Sra HOVE: 33°5 sec. 34°7 sec. 36°0 sec. At 200° F.— 44°8 see. 47°2 sec. 50°6 sec. The withdrawal of 150 cc. causes the level to fall about three-eighths of an inch, corresponding to an increase in time of about 2 seconds at 250° F., and about 54 seconds at 200° F., a guarantee that any slight error in the adjustment of original level can have but a very trifling effect on the rate of flow. The following experiments were made with a sample of glycerine diluted to the density of Redwood's standard rape oil, viz., 1°226 at 15-5° C. The temperature of the laboratory was 68° F., and I found it quite [M’GILL | VISCOSITY IN LIQUIDS 99 easy to keep the temperature of the oil constant to within 0°5 degree during the time of the experiment : No. Expts. Temp. Max. Min. Mean. 5 60°0° F, 91810 310 311°7 sec. 5 60°5° F. 308° 4 306 SOA OM 7 61 0° F. 305°0 300 SOPHIE 6 70°0° BF. 209° 0 205 207°0 ‘‘ 4 Ties 1 166 0 164 16510 The above represent consecutive series of tests, and illustrate the extremes of experimental error. It shouid be mentioned that the above experiments were made with my viscosimeter in its original form, employing the Redwood nozzle. Among the characters which this instrument has to recommend it are these: (1) That it is made without soldered or brazed joints, and can therefore be used with safety at the highest temperatures to which liquids can be raised without decomposition or volatilization ; (2) The temperature of the liquid in the centre of the mass contained in the vessels is constant, even at high temperatures, to within 0°5° C. for at least 200 seconds, thus permitting the use of a capillary tube at these temperatures ; (3) The nozzles are easily changed, even when the liquid is very hot; (4) The insirument is easily cleaned, and has so few parts that it is easily kept in working order. In order to be able to work with a smaller volume of liquid I have had a smaller instrument made, using the same nozzles as the first, but of 3 instead of 5 inches diameter. In consequence of this it can be operated with 410 cbe. instead of 1,200 cbe.; and from work which I have done with it I am satisfied that when the time of efflux is not too long, its readings are practically identical with those of the larger instrument. The nozzles are made in three different forms, as follows : Form I. Form IL Formlll. | L>// mm: œ oO and each form is made in three sizes, viz., 35, 2, and À, inch diameter. It is not unlikely that the indications given by an orifice of Form I., may have a higher practical value, in certain cases, than those given by the other forms, since interior friction is a larger function of flow in this form; while, in Form IIL., which amounts to a thin plate, the indications may be of special value in yet other cases. 100 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Itis evident, from a glance at the accompanying curves plotted from experiments with a cylinder oil, that we are dealing with quite different sets of molecular forces when fiow takes place through these two forms of outlet. 180 Sec 170 Sec. SMALLER VISCOSIMETER. Chart of curves obtained with Brook’s 160 Sec cylinder oil. The experimental numbers obtained are indicated on the curves. [M’GILL] VISCOSITY IN LIQUIDS 101 For a particuiar set (A) of these nozzles, the times of efflux for water at 20° C., were as given in the following table. The numbers are means of numerous closely concordant experiments : SERIES A. Form I. Foro II. Form III. Diameter | | | TEMP. 20° C. of | 50 ebe. 100 ebe.} 50 cbe. 100 cbe.} 50 cbc. 100 che. | Nozzle. | | | | | | | | | [Tete Mere) Re EE | au veo" 2 | inch nd | 159 2483 | 96.5 | 189°5 |. 35-4 | 161°5 Fa -| | | Distilled Water. . Ave | Ist 30°9 | 27°0 =4-7 4°6 | : | winch | 5,4] 31-8 | 627] 9.7, 547 95.2 | 499 | | | | est inentil ne. En ae DE] CR Pos ice | 224 In sizes -L and 2, inch the time of flow was taken for successive volumes of 50 cbe.; and it will be noted that the difference due to change of head is practically constant for the same size of orifice, being 3°5 sec. and 0°8 sec. respectively. The nature of the forces producing flow changes with the absolute size of the outlet, as well as with its shape. This is evident from the following time-ratios, in which the time of flow through Form I is taken == hOOs: Form I. Form II. Form III. SAR re eee 1100 76°3 65:0 ss 100 872 79°6 J 100 91-9 90°3 It appears from this that the influence of the form of the nozzle is less as the diameter becomes greater. The influence of an increase in diameter upon the time of flow is practically a constant whatever form of the nozzle is employed. Thus, taking the time of flow for size =, as 100, we have : Size 4. Size 3. Size 35. HorsHorimee else 7. ae 100 25°3 10°0 és fe Ta. ey 100 28°8 12°0 ay So MOMS oho etree 100 30°9 13°9 From this study it seems that both the form and size of the jet are functions of the rate of flow. I had hoped to be able to show the relations between the curves of true viscosity, and those of viscosity as shown by this instrument, in the vases of water, alcohol, chloroform, and some other liquids whose curves — \ 102 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA of internal friction have been accurately determined, but I have not found the necessary leisure for this investigation. In the following table is given a curve for water between 20° and 45° C. The number of seconds for delivery of 50 che. with nozzle A, I 44. and also the viscosity co-efficients X 10° are taken as ordinates, and the temperatures as abscisse. The absolute viscosity numbers are from a table by Thorpe and Rodger. (Phil. Trans., 1894, 449) : a s S N à Curves showing that the McGill instrument indicates a viscosity & greater than the true interior molecular friction, in the case Ÿ of water. os = 125 Sec $ 124 À 123 à 122 1000 121 975 120 950 € 119 925 118 900 II 11786875 NOS 116 850 AUS 115 825 ES 114 800 os Es 1s 775 ry NE f a 112 750 = 725 tS 110 700 109 675 108 650 107 625 | 106 600 HHH f05SeC.975 90 I propose to investigate the following points : 1. The relations to each other of the curves of viscosity as obtained with nozzles I., IJ. and III. 2. The interpretation of these curves in terms of interior friction, ete. 3. The limiting temperatures at which the viscosity of oils, ete., may be profitably made for practical purposes. 4. The advantages, if any, in expressing results by a curve instead of by absolute values obtained at definite temperatures. 5. The desirability of working with a suite of nozzles when carrying on viscosity tests through a long range of temperature. 6. The maximum and minimum deviation of single tests, with a view of rendering errors of experiment in reading, change of temperature, volume delivered and time of flow, so small as to be negligible. [wert] . VISCOSITY IN LIQUIDS 103 7. The advantage, if any, of working with a standard head of pres- sure. The effective head is 3 inches. Is it desirable to take a 3-inch head of water as a standard, and to take the level for other liquids inversely as their density, so that 1,000 head in inches= ART 3 C[ si ; : SAUER Be when d is the density of the liquid ? I have arranged the index which marks the level of the liquid in such a way that this change of level can easily be made if found decirable. ROMA SOCIKPY OR CANADA TRANSACTIONS SC BION? EY: GEOLOGIEAL AND BIOLOGICAL SCIENCES PAPERS FOR 1895 Secrion IV., 1895. [3] Trans. RS, C. I.— Presidential Address: Practical Entomology. By JAMES FLETCHER, FL. ~ (Read May 15, 1895. INTRODUCTORY. Undoubtedly a noticeable feature of the last decade has been the general recognition of the value of science,—that is, accurate know- ledge—in carrying on all the ordinary occupations of life. The foolish ideas that science is a sort of wonderland, not to be entered except by a favoured few, or that science as a study must not be popularized for fear of degrading it, are now only held by the ignorant or those who are unwilling to learn. Science is, merely, accurate knowledge in all branches of study, and the popularizing of science means only the rendering of such knowledge so simple or accessible as to be available to all who wish to learn. Strenuous efforts are now being made by the leading thinkers in all lines of study, to give their investigations a practical application to the every-day affairs of life. In no direction have these efforts been attended with so much success as in what are called the natural sciences. Recent developments in the application of electricity may well be said to have revolutionized the whole systems of transportation and communication, as well as the lighting of cities and individual buildings, and offer a most attractive field for discussion by any scientific body. Perhaps I need not crave your indulgence for drawing your attention to a few instances showing how the agriculture of to-day is benefited by the investigations of scientific workers. The chemist is now thoroughly recognized by the agricultural classes as the magician who can unlock to them hidden secrets as to the true value of various crops ; can tell them which are the best to grow for stock, to provide food, or as fertilizers of the soil ; can tell them, after analysis, what constituents of a soil are lacking, and advise them as to the most economical way of replacing the required elements. The skill of the practical botanist is now being chiefly directed to the examination of parasitic fungi, with the object of devising suitable remedies for those species which attack cultivated vegetation, or of pro- pagating the parasitic forms which destroy insect life. In the closely allied branches of horticulture and agriculture, numberless experiments are being carried on daily with the object of discovering and originating by selection and hybridization new varieties of flowers, fruits, grains and vegetables ; the best methods of propagation and cultivation, the best treatment of the soil and the most effectual and economical fertilizers. Here also, in passing, reference may be made to the care, improvement 4 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA and treatment in health and disease of all farm stock. All of the above work comes under the head of scientific agriculture—provided that it is done accurately—and is of incalculable value to the country at large. In no branch of natural science, however, I believe, have such important results been obtained, when gauged by their effect upon the revenue of the country, as in that branch of zoology which treats of insects and their depredations on the crops of the orchard, the garden, and the farm. HISTORICAL. Practical or economic entomology may still be described as a new study, and in no part of the world can it be said to have been developed with such marked good results as in North America, where the work was only begun in 1841 by the publication of Dr. T. W. Harris's classical report on the injurious insects of Massachusetts. This remarkable building up in America of a new and more important branch of an old science, has been mainly due to the great knowledge and special abilities of Prof. C. V. Riley, for many years United States Entomologist at Washington, and his very able successor, Mr. L. O. Howard. A history of the science of entomology would probably be of interest, but would be out of place here. A few landmarks, however, may be pointed out. There is an excellent concise history of the progress of entomology by Mr. S. J. Capper in his presidential address to the Lancashire and Cheshire Entomological Society, 1892. He says : “ The most ancient references to Entomology are in the works of the great Aristotle, who was born in Greece, B.C. 384. Pliny the Elder, who died A.D. 79, wrote many treatises on Natural History in which references to bees and other insects occur. It was not till the 16th and 17th centuries that much attention was paid to the lives and habits of insects, when the ‘ Theatrum Insectorum’ of Thomas Muffet was published at London, A.D. 1634. This was the first work ever issued as a separate volume on all orders of insects, and was a most careful work, referring to everything that had ever appeared upon ento- mological matters up to that time. More advance took place in the 17th century, John Ray and Francis Willughby being important figures. But the popular value placed on the study of insects at that day may be shown from the fact that the will of Lady Glanville was disputed on the ground of insanity because she was known to collect and study insects. Moses Harris in his ‘ Aurelian, published in 1779, says ‘The Fly Melitea Cinzia, the Glanville Fritillary, took its name from the ingenious Lady Glanville whose memory had like to have suffered from her curiosity ? Some relations that were disappointed by her will, attempted to set it aside by acts of lunacy, for they suggested that none but those who were deprived of their senses would go in pursuit of butterflies. Her relations and legatees subpænaed Dr. Sloan, the founder of the British Museum, [FLETCHER | PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS 5 and Mr. John Ray. to support her character. The latter went to Exeter and at the trial satisfied the judge and jury of the lady’s laudable inquiry into the wonderful works of creation, and established her will.” In the 18th century the great Linnæus, 1707-1778, shines out as a bright luminary and may be drawn attention to here as the first economic entomologist, for his advancement and opportunities to do his magnificent zoological and botanical work were, it is said, largely due to his wisdom in recommending that the spars to be used as masts for the navy, which were lying in the royal dockyard at Stockholm, should be sunk in water to protect them from wood-boring insects. Réaumur, born in France in 1683, the inventor of the thermometer which bears his name, published between 1734 and 1742 his remarkable work ‘“ Mémoires pour servir à l'histoire naturelle des insectes,” in which are detailed many original and accurate observations. He died in 1757. Fabricius, 1745-1808, in Denmark, and Latreille, 1762-1833, in France, also did monumental work. In England, Curtis, the author of ‘Farm Insects,” and Prof. Westwood, a most learned and voluminous writer, but best known by his * Modern Classification of Insects,” were upholding the honour of their country. In the article above referred to, Mr. Capper says: “In the beginning of the 19th century, Curtis's translation of ‘Fundamenta Entomologie ’ published in 1772, Yeates’s ‘ Institutions of Entomology,’ which appeared the year after, and Barbut’s ‘Genera Insectorum, 1781, were the only elementary works on entomology.” Convinced that this fact was the chief obstacle to the spread of entomology in Britain, Messrs. Kirby and Spence resolved to do what they could to remedy the deficiency, and the publication in 1815 of the Introduction to the Study of Entomology did more to attract popular attention to entomology than any book before or since published. The chapters devoted to insects beneticial and injur- ious to mankind, with the best means then known for the encouragement of the one and the destruction of the other, were the first steps in the direction of economic entomology, the study of which has to-day become so important. The Royal Agricultural Society of England was founded in 1840, and John Curtis, already well known as a writer on injurious insects, was invited to prepare each year a report on the injurious insects of crops. These reports ran from 1841 to 1857. They were afterwards consolidated and, with other matter added, formed his standard work on Farm Insects which appeared in 1860. By far the most important work which has been done in economic entomology in England, has been that of Miss Eleanor A. Ormerod, a public-spirited woman who much aided by her sister, Miss Georgina Ormerod, has given up the whole of her time to the collection of data and publishing at her own expense a series of illustrated reports, now seventeen in number, which are of inestimable value to the 6 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA farmers of Great Britain. Speaking of Miss Ormerod, in his annual address as president of the Association of Economic Entomologists, Mr. Howard says : “She has shown herself ingenious, careful and receptive to a degree, and at the same time possessed of an enthusiasm and an unlimited perseverance which are calculated to overcome all obstacles. She has studied many of the English crop enemies de novo, she has popu- larized the work of other English entomologists, and has made accessible to the agricultural class the work of John Curtis and Prot. Westwood, and has adopted and strongly advocated the adoption of measures found to be successful in other countries, particularly in America. The good which Miss Ormerod has accomplished, can hardly be estimated at the present time, but she will deserve, at the hands of posterity, canonization as the patron saint of economic entomology in England.” In addition to Miss Ormerod’s work, a series of reports and bulletins has appeared from the pen of Mr. C. Whitehead, a practical farmer who also holds the position of technical adviser to the Board of Agriculture. As stated above, great advance has been made on this continent, which is certainly due to the practical tendency of the majority of the people of North America to recognize what is useful when laid plainly before them ; but also to the excellent nature of the work which has been done. It would be entirely out of the question to mention even the names of the many eminent economic entomologists of the United States, and only such will be cited now as are necessary in speaking of the few instances which I propose to lay before you, to illustrate a few of the heads of subjects embraced in a consideration of the practical use of the study of entomology. In Canada, outside of the work done by the Dominion Entomologist’s Department at Ottawa, founded in 1884, the development of economic entomology has been most intimately connected with that of the Ento- mological Society of Ontario, which issued its first report on injurious insects in 1870. Since that year these valuable reports have appeared regularly, and have supplied the farmers of Ontario with much inform- ation of incalculable value, which has certainly saved the country a great deal of unnecessary loss. Special mention must be made of the classic work on “ Insects Injurious to Fruits,” by our fellow-member, Prof. W. Saunders. He and the Rey. Dr. Bethune, the present able editor of the “Canadian Ento- mologist,’ were both original members of the Entomological Society of Ontario, and have borne the brunt of the work of building up that thriving and useful organization which is now presided over by my esteemed colleague and co-worker, Mr. W. H. Harrington, who is now so well known in scientific circles all the world over for the care, accuracy and thoroughness of his work. The late Abbé Provancher published [FLETCHER] PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS Ve much and did excellent work, but it was chiefly of a scientific and descriptive nature. In the curriculum of the Ontario Agricultural College at Guelph, practical entomology is included, and Prof. J. H. Panton not only lec- tures on this subject to the students, but has also published several timely bulletins on injurious insects for the use of farmers. Besides the above, there have appeared some useful articles by Prot. A. H. Mackay in the “ Educational Monthly” of St. John, N.B., and an excellent article on the Flour Moth by Dr. Bryce of Toronto. Useful notes on the occur- rence of injurious insects have also appeared in the report of the statis- tician of the Department of Agriculture of British Columbia. In 1894 an Inspector of Fruit-pests was appointed for British Columbia in the person of Mr. R. M. Palmer, and doubtless good results will follow this step. A fact which should never be lost sight of, in considering the progress and bearings of practical entomology in Canada, is the enormous advan- tages we enjoy from having so near to us the United States, with its army of trained entomologists and other officials at Washington and at the state colleges and agricultural experiment stations. Most of the insect enemies which are injurious in Canada occur also in some of the States of the Union, and it is mutually advantageous to entomologists here and in the United States to be able to study together, under slightly different circumstances, any new pests which may occur. In addition to this, of course, many of the insects which appear in Canada have already been studied out carefully in the United States before they reach our borders, and we have the benefit of all the experience of our neighbours to guide and help us in counteracting their attacks. In the case of some insects practical and effective remedies have been discovered before the insects invaded our borders. Notable instances of such insects are found in the Cattle Horn-fly, the Pear-leaf Blister-mite, and the Pear-tree Psylla. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. It does not require much observation to see that the annuai losses due to insects are very great, and no good object would be served by attempting here to give in figures the estimated amount of such losses; but it may certainly be stated that at least one-tenth of all crops grown is annually destroyed by insects. Further than this, the life-histories of many of the species causing this loss have been so carefully worked out that there is no doubt that a large proportion of that percentage may be saved by practising some of the simple, cheap and effective remedies which have been recommended by entomologists. I hope it may not seem too redundant if I briefly draw your attention to some of the general prin- ciples, which probably to most of you are well known, by which the 8 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA attacks of injurious insects are met. All remedies are devised with regard to the nature or habits of the insects to be controlled. Insects can be divided into two large classes by the nature of their mouth parts: (1) Mandibulata, or Biting insects, and (2) Haustellata, or Sucking insects: The first of these can be destroyed by placing active poisons on their food-plants, so diluted as to be innoxious to the plant, but at the same time sufficiently powerful to destroy the insects. For the second class, insecticides which kill by mere contact with their bodies, are necessary. We have now standard active remedies which answer for both of these classes, and, in addition, many preventive measures may be taken by which injury is warded off. All these methods, together with the neces- sary apparatus, have been treated of with considerable detail in Bulletin 11 of the Central Experimental Farm series, copies of which are still available for all who apply for them; and [ now propose, under a few heads, to speak as briefly as possible of some instances of good entomo- logical work which demonstrate the practical value of a knowledge of economic entomology. CONTROLLING BY REMEDIES. Reverting now to the two classes of injurious insects—Biting insects and Sucking insects,—I will draw your attention to the value of the two standard remedies for these classes: 1. Paris green, which is an arsenite of copper containing about sixty per cent of arsenic, is almost an ideal material for the purposes to which it is applied by entomologists. Its characteristic green colour advertizes its poisonous nature, and prevents many accidents which might arise from carelessness ; its insolubility in water and under most conditions to which it is likely to be exposed before it is applied, renders its use very simple. Its fine state of division makes its dilution, either with liquids or dry powders, very convenient. Moreover, its extreme virulence as a poison makes it possible to dilute it very much indeed without destroying its efficacy as an insecticide. The recent discovery that the admixture of an equal weight of fresh lime with the arsenite neutralizes its caustic effect upon vegetation, has removed the last drawback to the use of this material. This has also simplitied immensely the question of the most suitable remedy for Mandi- bulate insects. Now, a standard strength of one pound of Paris green, one pound of quick-lime and two hundred gallons of water, may be recommended for use on all kinds of vegetation. Three years ago I had the honour of laying before this section some of the remarkably satis- factory results which had been obtained by spraying fruit-trees with Paris green to protect them against insect injury. Since that time I have lost no opportunity to bring this matter officially before the farmers of Canada, and to-day there is more spraying being done throughout the. [FLETCHER | PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS 9 country than has ever been previously the case over an equal area of ter- ritory, and during the present spring there is certainly an enormous increase in the number of fruit-growers and farmers who are adopting this useful method of protecting their crops from injury. This is to a large measure due to an excellent series of experiments carried on by my colleague, Mr. John Craig, Horticulturist of the Central Experimental Farm, in the fruit orchards of western Ontario last year. I have no doubt at all that the fruit-growers of Canada will reap a rich harvest for their pains, which will much more than repay them for the extra outlay and labour. The question of the combination of fungicides and insecticides, first prominently brought forward by Prof. Clarence M. Weed of New Hampshire, is now known to be an important one, and many of the agricultural experiment stations have issued spray- ing calendars in which this dual treatment is universally recommended. 2. Kerosene emulsion, the standard remedy for Sucking insects, is simply an emulsion made by churning for five minutes two gallons of coal oil with one gallon of hot soap-suds containing half a pound of soap. This gives the stock emulsion, which may be reduced with water to any degree of weakness, and which may be used on most foliage with im- punity, if mixed with nine times its volume of water. Moreover, it is a most effective destroyer of all insects upon which it may be sprayed. It is particularly effective against scale insects, a class of insects which are very difficult to treat. In the effort to eradicate the pernicious San José scale, recently detected in the eastern States, this was found to be a use- ful remedy. The occurrence of that scale east of California, and the vigorous, prompt measures adopted by the United States Entomologist, have obtained for that ofticer great credit among the fruit-growers of America. Another of Mr. Howard’s triumphs was the working out of the full life-history of the Cattle Horn-fly, a pest of horned stock, which of recent years has been the cause of much loss to dairymen. I happened to be in Washington at the time its first occurrence was announced in Virginia, and had the opportunity of going with Mr. Howard to the infested district, where he collected the first eggs of the fly, from which he successfully worked out the complete life-history, and proved that the maggots bred entirely and only in fresh cattle droppings. This indicated at once two remedies : one preventive, for protecting the cattle from the bites of the flies, for which kerosene emulsion, with a little car- bolic acid added, is one of the best; and the treatment of the droppings so as to render them unfit breeding-places for the maggots. CONTROLLING BY NATURAL ENEMIES. One of the most remarkable instances of widespread benefit to a large district from the carefully thought-out plans of a competent ento- mologist is the celebrated case of the introduction into California by 10 : ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Prof. Riley of the small Australian Lady-bird beetle ( Vedalia cardinalis), with the object of destroying an injurious scale insect, which was work- ing great havoc in the California orange-groves. The Fluted Scale, otherwise known as the “ White” or ‘ Cottony-cushion Scale” (Jceryia purchasi, Maskell), is, for its family, a large species, which was probably introduced into southern California about 1868, and, having reached the groves of citrus fruits, spread rapidly and increased so enormously that at the end of twenty years it not only had attracted universal notice by the extent of its injuries, but was the cause of great alarm. All efforts to control this insect seemed ineffectual, owing chiefly to its power both of living on a great variety of food-plants and of surviving for long periods without any food at all. Prof. Riley in 1886 directed his attention especially to the subject of discovering a practical remedy for this insect, and, having convinced himself that it was indigenous to Australia, and having also observed that it only occurred there in mod- erate numbers, he concluded that there must be in its original home some natural parasite which was keeping it in check there and preventing it from multiplying to the injurious extent to which it was occurring in California. A recognized rule in practical entomology is that when a foreign insect is introduced into a new home and increases excessively, this is due not only to the suitable conditions it finds in its new home, but particularly to the fact that its own special parasites are not as a rule imported with it. It is true that frequently the parasites of allied species of insects gradually acquire the habit of depredating upon the newcomer, but this takes some years, and may be only partially effective or not take place at all. It was noticed that some of the native predaceous Califor- nian insects were attacking the Fluted Scale to some extent, but Prof. Riley urged that greater success would be secured by importing from Australia its own natural enemies. After much trouble, this plan was satisfactorily carried out, through the skill of Mr. Albert Koebele, who was sent to Australia by Prof. Riley in 1888, and succeeded in sending home safely to California several consignments of parasitic and preda- ceous enemies of the Fluted Scale. One of these, known as Vedalia car- dinalis, a small Lady-bird beetle, has more than answered all the expect- ations of its introducers ; for, in the short space of one year and a-half from its first introduction, it has practically cleared out the injurious Fluted Scale throughout the infested region. It increases with surprising rapidity, taking only a month from the time the eggs are laid until the perfect beetles appear. The females lay a large number of eggs, and, as far as is known, it feeds exclusively on the Fluted Scale. Prof. Riley, in relating the history of this experiment, says: “The expression of two well-known people may be quoted here to illustrate the general verdict. Prof. W. A. Henry, director of the Wisconsin Agricultural Experiment Station, who visited California in 1889. reported that the work of Vedalia [FLETCHER | PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS ? 11 was the finest illustration possible of the value of the department to give the people aid in time of distress, and the distress was very great indeed.” Mr. William F. Channing, of Passadena, wrote, two years later: + We owe to the Agricultural Department the rescue of our orange culture by the introduction of the Australian Lady-bird, Vedalia cardinalis. The White Seales were incrusting our orange-trees with a hideous leprosy. They spread with wonderful rapidity, and would have made citrus growth on the whole North American continent impossible within a few years. It took the Vedalia, when introduced, only a few weeks absolutely to clean out the White Scale. The deliverance was more like a miracle than anything I have ever seen. In the spring of 1889 I had abandoned my young Washington Navel orange-trees as irrecoverable. Those same trees bore from two to three boxes of oranges apiece at the end of the season (or winter and spring of 1890). The consequence of the deliverance is that many hundreds of thousands of orange-trees of the finest varieties have been set out in southern California this last spring.” In other words, the victory over the scale was complete and will practically remain so. The history of the introduction of this pest, its spread for upwards of twenty years and the discouragement which resulted, the numerous experiments which were made to overcome the Insect and its final reduction to unimportant numbers by means of an apparently insignificant little beetle imported for the purpose from Australia, will always remain one of the most interesting stories in the records of practical entomology.” The results of all this may be sum- marized as follows :—An experiment, the cost of which was limited to $2.000, has rendered the cultivation of oranges, lemons, limes and other citrus fruits possible in California, whereas but for this experiment the whole of that important and lucrative industry would inevitably have been entirely wiped out, thus involving the loss of hundreds of thousands of dollars. The same satisfactory results have also followed the intro- duction of the Vedalia into Cape Colony and Egypt. CONTROLLING BY VEGETABLE PARASITES. Closely allied with the subject of the utilization of the insect parasites of insects is the propagation and distribution, when required, of the con- tagious diseases of insects of a bacterial or fungous nature. In this dir- ection careful investigations and extensive experiments have been carried on in Kansas by Prof. Snow, in Illinois by Prof. Forbes, and in Massa- chusetts by Prof. Roland Thaxter. Prof. Forbes has recorded (‘Insect Life,’ V., p. 68) that several of the plant parasites of insect feed greedily on very common substances, and may consequently be kept in stock or made to multiply on occasion with enormous rapidity, and so scattered broadcast where and when most 12 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA needed. This is true of all the bacterial germs of insect disease thus far studied, and also of certain higher fungi infesting insects. Extensive work has been done in France by Monsieur Alfred Giard on a species which he calls Zsaria densa (Botrytis tenella of Prillieux and Delacroix), a fungus particularly destructive to species of White-grubs (Lachnosterna), and tubes containing the spores have been extensively advertised in Europe. In this country the fangus most extensively used in this work is known as Sporotrichum globuliferum. This has been care- fully cultivated and much used as a means of checking the enormous hordes of the injurious chinch-bug which yearly do so much harm in the western States. A long and interesting account of Prof. Snow's work in this connection will be found in the Annual Report of the Entomologi- cal Society of Ontario for 1892. Prof. Forbes described the parasite as follows: —*This fungus. which springs from minute white spores or so- called conidia, penetrates the living insect and finally imbeds the dead body of its host in a thick felt of white tibres which becomes covered with myriads of white or shghtly yellowish spores collected in globular heads. It does not form resting spores, belonging in fact to an order of fungi in which such spores have never been found, but it may nevertheless be preserved in a living state for many months —certainly over the winter by simply drying out the ripe conidia. We have so preserved it in fact for an entire year, and have found by experiment that the vitality of its conidia is proof against at least ordinary winter temperatures and summer heat of 104 degrees F.” “The fungus may be cultivated in large quanti- ties very readily in disinfected fruit jars on corn meal soaked with beef broth, the growth forming a thick layer of dust-like spores on the surface, which may be brushed or scraped off and preserved for use in homeopa- thie vials plugged with cotton. This parasite is by no means uncommon in Canada and occurs upon several insects. The most remarkable epide- mic of it which has come under my notice was in 1891 in Vancouver Island. For some years previous to 1891 the oaks on Vancouver Island had been annually defoliated in the spring by myriads of caterpillars of a moth known as Ellopia somniaria. In 1891 many diseased caterpillars were sent to me by Mr. W. H. Danby, of Victoria, and were found on examination to be infested with this fungus. The following year and up to the present time, the caterpillars have been so scarce that a single specimen can only be found with difficulty. It is true there were parasi- tic insects also at work ; but I consider that the chief cause of diminution of the caterpillars was due to this disease. Other fungi of interest which frequently do good work are the pecu- liar parasite of the White grub (Cordyceps melolonthæ) and an Empusa (E. aphidis), frequently abundant and destructive not only to myriads of the injurious plant-lice, but also to numerous other insects. [FLETCHER] PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS 13 AGRICULTURAL TREATMENT. A most necessary part of good agriculture which affects entomology, and which therefore an entomologist must study, is a comprehension of the principles regulating the rotation of crops, by means of which any insect attracted to a locality by a certain food-plant being grown there, will not have the same food-plant to feed upon the next year. It some- times becomes necessary to change the time of planting or reaping crops, so as to present it to its insect enemies, at their regular time of appear- ing, in a condition in which it cannot be injured, or even to give up the cultivation of a crop for a length of time altogether, so as to starve the insects out. For the effective application of this latter remedy great care must be taken to have all hedges, waste lands and fence corners kept clean from weeds. Occasionally, the planting of a small strip of a more attractive food-plant round the outside of a field has had the effect of drawing off insects from the main crop. It is a common practice with some gardeners to plant a few radishes amongst their seedling cauli- flowers in order to concentrate the attacks of root maggots; and in the same way mustard is planted with turnips in order to attract the flea- beetles: as mustard germinates sooner than turnips, the beetles are attracted to it, and then destroyed by dusting the plants with Paris green. Lately Prof. Howard E. Weed has practised this bait-trap method with mustard in order to collect the exceedingly injurious Harlequin plant- bug, which destroys cabbages in Mississippi and other southern States. When the strip of mustard has attracted the bugs. it is sprayed heavily with a strong kerosene emulsion. As an instance of keen perception and useful grasp of a subject in this line. | will draw your attention to the remedy first suggested by Mr. 5 L. O. Howard for the Clover-seed Midge, which every year so materially lessens the output of an important crop in Canada. In my report for 1885 to the Honourable Minister of Agriculture, I stated as follows : “Ontario in 1881 produced a crop of clover-seed worth $648,600. Since that time the Clover-seed Midge has made its appearance, and its injuries have been so considerable that, instead of Canada exporting large quan- tities of this valuable seed, our farmers have now to import seed to sow their fields.” 1 used every effort to make known widely the following treatment, which was adopted in many districts with most satisfactory results, and gradually the production of Canadian clover-seed has increasd year by year. Instead of cutting the first crop of clover at the end of June and leaving the second crop for seed im the fall, pasture the first crop until the middle or up to the 20th June, or cut it before the latter date, and then let the clover grow for the fall crop of seed ; thus the grubs of this first brood (the eggs of which were deposited on the growing clover as 14 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA soon as the heads formed) are destroyed by the cattle eating them, or they dry up with the clover hay which has been cut before they were mature enough to leave the heads of clover and go into the ground to complete their stages. By leaving the clover standing in the fields till the end of June a sufficient time elapses for this latter process to take place, and the perfect flies emerge again just in time to lay their eggs in the opening flowers of the second crop. In this way, the seed of the second crop is destroyed as well as the first. The discovery of this prac- tical remedy I formerly attributed to a Canadian farmer ; but I find it, together with many other suggestions of great value in economic ento- mology, was undoubtedly first suggested by Mr. Howard. SYSTEMATIC (CO-OPERATION. Finally, let me bring before your notice one instance exemplifying how combined systematic effort may work wonders even in an apparently hopeless case. Of the many injurious insects introduced at various times from the old world, not one has, in as short a time, attracted so much attention, been so great a cause of anxiety, or has been so systematically fought as the Gypsy Moth, since it appeared in vast numbers in the state of Massa- chusetts in 1889. As a practical object lesson of the value of scientifically directed effort to overcome an insect enemy which had been allowed to increase unnoticed until it had assumed almost overwhelming proportions, the campaign which has been so successfully carried on for the last four years by the Gypsy Moth Department of the State Board of Agriculture of Massachusetts, is of very great interest to all economic entomologists. Mr. L. O. Howard, the United States Entomologist, one of the best qualified to express an opinion, says, in his recent address as president of the Association of Economic Entomologists, as follows: “The work upon the Gypsy Moth which has been done by the State of Massachusetts since 1889, is one of the most remarkable pieces of work, judging by results, which has yet been done in economic entomology. The opera- tions have been carried on by a committee of the State Board of Agricul- ture, and the means have been furnished by large appropriations by the State Legislature. Three hundred and twenty-five thousand dollars have already been appropriated. A territory comprising something over 100 square miles was infested by the insects, which occurred in such extra- ordinary numbers as to destroy many trees, and almost to threaten the ultimate extinction of living vegetation, not only within the infested territory, but in all localities to which it might spread. The infested territory has been reduced by one-half, and within the districts in which the Gypsy moth at present exists, it is, practically speaking, a compara- tively rare species. The future of the insect is, however, problematical. [FLETCHER | PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS 15 The continuance of sufficiently large appropriations from the State Leg- islature to enable the work to be carried on, on its present scale, is doubt- ful, and yet those in charge believe that still larger appropriations are necessary to bring about extermination. They are confident, however, that with sufficient means, the insect can be absolutely exterminated from the State of Massachusetts.” The few instances which I have given, will, I believe, show the great economic value of the study of entomology, and, as I have already taken up as much of your valuable time asis permissible on this occasion, I will not cite any more of the numberless cases which might be brought for- ward ; but, in conclusion, let me state that, notwithstanding the enormous numbers of insects in the world, those particular kinds which generally every year attack farm crops, are comparatively few in number—not more than one hundred species. The life-histories of most of these have been so well worked out that I think it is not too much to claim that, upon application to a competent entomologist. information is now available with regard to most of them, which will enable those inquiring for it, to lessen, mitigate or avert altogether the injury from injurious insects. S £orion I V., 1895. [ 354 1 Trans. R.S.C. IL. Preliminary Catalogue of the Marine Motlusca of the Pacific Coast of Canada, with notes upon their distribution. By the REVEREND GEORGE W. Taytor, F.ZS. (Read May 25, 1894.) In the present paper I have not attempted anything more than is expressed in the title, namely a “ Preliminary Catalogue” of the Marine Mollusca of our province. The time when it will be possible to write an exhaustive history of our western shells has not yet come. Too little local collecting has been - done. We who are resident within the province, and who have oppor- tunity of examining the shells themselves, are unable to consult much of the necessary literature. On the other hand, naturalists more favourably situated with regard to books, and who have access to the great libraries, lack the advantage of possession of complete series of specimens. Some day, let us hope, scientific literature will be more accessible to us in the far west and then perhaps we may be able to study our fauna thoroughly on the spot. In the meantime it is believed that a catalogue like the present, in which are brought together the results of the observations of the principal previous workers, will be of use to those who may, in the future, be led to take up the subject. It is not claimed, of course, that even as a compilation this: catalogue is free from error, but every care has been taken in verifying quotations and records, and it is hoped that no very serious blunders will have crept in. A writer upon west American mollusca must almost of necessity take as his starting point the classic works of Dr. P. P. Carpenter. When that distinguished conchologist presented his first report ! to the British Association, hardly anything was known of the mollusca of the Vancouver province. Only about 85 species belonging to our fauna were noted as west American in that report, and near! either Arctic or Southern Californian shells. In the interval, however, between 1856 and the completion, in 1863, of Dr. Carpenter’s second report? a vast amount of additional informa- tion was accumulated. all of these were 1 ‘ Report on the present state of our knowledge with regard to the mollusea of the west coast of North America,” in the Report of the British Association for 1856, published in 1857. ? “Supplementary report on the present state of our knowledge with regard to the mollusca of the west coast of North America,” in the Report of the British Association for 1863, published in August, 1864. Sec. IV., 1895. 2. 18 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA. The naturalists attached to the British and United States Boundary Commissions made large collections of marine shells in Puget Sound and on the shores of Vancouver Island. Fourteen species, supposed to be new to science, were obtained by Mr. J K. Lord, of the British expedition, and were described in the Proceedings of the Zoological Society of London (for 1863) by Dr. W. Baird, who at the same time, and in the same publication, described two other species Leda fossa and Nucula Lyalli which had been dredged in Esquimalt Harbour by Dr. Lyall, of H. M. 8. Plumper. The shells collected by Dr. Kennerley, naturalist to the American Commission, were not described until two years later, the delay being in great part due to the death of Dr. Kennerley almost immediately after his return from the expedition. Dr. Kennerley’s shells were collected principally in Puget Sound, and are catalogued, and the new species indicated by Dr. Carpenter in his second report. The new species, some 25 in number, were fully described in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences (Philadelphia) for 1865. More than seventy species were added to the Vancouver fauna from this collection. A third very important collection from our waters, examined by Dr. Carpenter and fully reported on by him in the “ Supplementary report”? above referred to, was made by Mr. (now judge) J. G. Swan with the help of Indians at Neeah Bay, and other points on Puget Sound, and the neighbouring British Columbian coasts. From this * collection about 50 species not noticed by either Lord or Kennerley were added to our list, about 20 of these being new to science. The species contained in these three collections are arranged in systematic order in columns 5, 6 and 7 of the table of species appearing on pages 636 to 664 of Carpenter’s 1863 report, and form the ‘“ Van- couver” list of thirty years ago. The number of species named in this list is as follows : In column 6. Lord’s collection, number of names........... 79 Deductwarieties etc ner TERRE RE ro < 3 —— 16 In column 5. Kennerley’s collection, additional names..... sl Deduct varieties; ‘symonyms Neues. LR PO 8 73 In column. Swan’s collection, additions. ........ 71 Lesswarieties and SynonymMs LES 20 — 51 Totale RE 200 Dr. Carpenter also quotes from Vancouver Island on other author- ity the following species: Glycimeris generosa, Chrysodomus liratus and Ischnochiton interstinctus, thus raising the total to 203. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 19 Many of these species were only known, in Carpenter’s time, from Puget Sound (that is to say United States) localities, but as nearly all of them have already been found to occur in British Columbian waters also, we take it for granted that the others will all eventually be found within our limits. In the present paper 284 marine species are noted as follows : In Carpenter's List Since Added Total. BrACHIODOTA EP se. cece i yt! 1 5 Relecypodaisosccss<- 5: 5eme 09) 31 110 CAN ONO de eee as cca ae 2 1 3 Gasteropoda— ISGERODOGRE ES. NU cee: 1 0 1 Opisthobranchiata ...... 3 4 ia Nudibranchiata ..... Las 0 0 0 Bulmonata. -...:.---. AT | 0 1 Ctenobranchiata...... ; 94 39 135 Polyplacophora.......... 17 | 21 GCephalopodam ease ae ae 1 3 203 81 284 ‘a If we add our 67 land and fresh water species we have a total of 351 as being the number of British Columbian mollusca at present known. Of the 81 additions to the list since 1864, more than one-half will be found recorded in the four papers, by Mr. J. F, Whiteaves, which must now be considered. The first of these is an account of a collection made by Mr. J. Richardson of the Geological Survey of Canada on the east coast of Vancouver Island in 1874-75. It is entitled “ On some Marine Inver- tebrata from the west coast of North America” and it was published in the ‘Canadian Naturalist,’ vol. viii, N.S. No. 8, December, 1878. Eleven species are herein added to our list, one of them “ Cardium Richardsoni”’ being described as new to science, This shell has, however. turned out to be equivalent to Carpenter’s C. centifilosum. The other additions are : Megerlia Jeffreysi, Modiolaria nigra, Serripes Laperousii, Kennerlia grandis, Pholadidea ovoidea, Surcula perversa, Buccinum polare, Trophon tenuisculptus, Trophon muriciformis (== Dallii) and ‘ Margarita Vahlii.” This last shell, which I have seen in the Geological Museum, Ottawa, is a specimen of the Solariella varicosa of Mighels and Adams, but though wrongly identified by Mr. Whiteaves, is none the less an addition to our list. Mr. Whiteaves's second paper is a more elaborate one. It is “ On some Marine Invertebrata from the Queen Charlotte Islands ” and forms an appendix (C) to the report of Dr. G. M. Dawson on his explorations 20 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA in the Queen Charlotte Islands in 1878. The paper is published in the Report of Progress of the Geological Survey of Canada for 1878-79. Dr. Dawson took home quite a large collection of shells of about 135 species, no fewer than 22 being additions to the list, and 2 of these new to science. The new species are :—Macoma carlottensis and Lepton rude, and the other additions are :—Bryophila setosa, Crenella decussata, Leda cælata (= acuta) Astarte undata, Cryptodon flexuosus, Lucina filosa (= acutili- neata) Macoma sabulosa (= lata) Bela Trevelyana, Mitromorpha filosa, Mangilia sculpturata, Volutella pyriformis, Chrysodomus Harfordi, Odostomia Sitkensis, Odostomia straminea, Caecum crebricinctum, Lamellaria Stearnsii, : Fenella” pupoidea, “ Fissurella” bimaculata, Tonicella marmorea and Chetopleura Hartwegii. Some of the shells noted in this paper seem to have been incorrectly determined. A few corrections have been made by Mr. Whiteaves him- self in subsequent papers as follows :— Moera variegata, should be M. salmonea. Astarte semisulcata, os A. undata. Leda celata, + L. acuta. Chlorostoma brunneum, É P. pulligo. Galerus contortus, ss G. fastigiatus. The following additional corrections, to which I think Mr. Whitea- ves will assent, are also needed : Turtonia minuta.—The shell, in the Ottawa Museum, is a large specimen of Tellimya tumida. Cylichna alba.—This is C. attonsa. Amphissa versicolor.—Merely a small form of A. corrugata. A third paper by the same author was published in the Transactions of this Society (vol. ili., section iv., 1886). It is an account of the Invertebrata obtained by Dr. Dawson, principally by dredging, off the northern and northwestern coasts of Vancouver Island in 1885. One hundred and forty-seven species of mollusca are noted, fourteen being new to the fauna and two, so it was thought at the time, new to science. The supposed new species are: Cadulus aberrans which still stands, and Leptochiton punctatus the type of which appears to be a very pale form of Ischnochiton retiporosus. The other additions to the list are : Pecten Vancouverensis (recorded as “ Alaskensis”), Limatula subauriculata, Yoldia thracieformis, Bela violacea, Cancellaria circumcincta, Admete viridula (= Couthouyi) Sipho (misprinted Siphon) Verkruzeni, Trophon Stuarti (recorded as orpheus) [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 21 Eulima incurva, Barleeia haliotiphila (recorded as subtenuis) Solariella peramabilis, Lepidopleurus cancellatus and Ommastrephes sagittatus. A few corrections may be made : Pecten Alaskensis.—This specimen is the type of P. Vancouverensis since described by Mr. Whiteaves as a new species. Cylichna alba.—Is again recorded, but the specimens, which I have seen, are undoubtedly ©. attonsa of Gould. Leptochiton punctatus.—A pale specimen of Zschnochiton retiporosus. Barleeia subtenuis.—These are B. haliotiphila. B. subtenuis is southern and a much larger shell. Trophon orpheus.—These are fine specimens of Trophon Stuarti, a perfectly distinct species which has been placed in the synonymy of T. orpheus by several conchologists who have probably not had the opportunity of examining many specimens. In Mr. Whiteaves’s fourth paper’ he describes and figures Pecten Vancouverensis n.sp., and puts on record two additions to our list, — Cumingia Californica, a southern shell, and Æmarginula crassa, a rather remarkable discovery, as there is not, I believe, any other record of the occurrence of the species in the Pacific Ocean. It will be seen that in these four important contributions to our knowledge no fewer than forty-nine species are added to Carpenter's list. The eftorts of other collectors during the past few years have resulted in a further addition of 32 names, and there is little doubt but that there are still many more species inhabiting our waters to be one day discovered by the enthusiastic conchologist. The local collections to which I shall refer in the present paper have been made by Dr. C. F. Newcombe, Professor Macoun and myself. Dr. Newcombe has collected diligently and successfully in the neigh- bourhood of Victoria; at Comox, 140 miles north of Victoria; at Clayoquot Sound on the west coast of Vancouver Island ; and in some other localities. The results of his work appear in a “ Report on the Marine Shells of British Columbia,” which was published in February last in the ‘ Bulletin of the Natural History Society of British Columbia.’ This report contains a large amount of information on the distribution of our molluseca and has indeed almost rendered the present paper unnecessary. Professor Macoun collected last year (1893) at Comox, Nanaimo and Sooke with much success. In July last, | had the pleasure of join- ing the professor in a day’s dredging in Departure Bay. Using a home-made dredge from an ordinary sailing boat manned by three 1 “Notes on some Marine Invertebrata from the coast of British Columb'a,” Ottawa Naturalist, vol. vii., no. 9, p. 133 (December, 1893). 22 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA men, we secured more than 7,000 specimens of 88 species of mollusca, including one species, Rictaxis punctocælata, that I had not before observed in this province. I had myself collected on a previous occasion in the same locality ; and during a number of years I have dredged and made shore collec- tions near Victoria; and at Vesuvius Bay and Ganges Harbour, on Salt Spring Island ; and at Comox. I have not so far had any opportunity of personally visiting more northern or west coast localities. In the notes that follow, I have endeavoured to give under each species, a reference to the original description and figure ; secondly, such synonyms as appear necessary to connect this list with previous papers on the same subject, likely to be consulted by the student ; thirdly, a list of the localities, within the province, in which the shell has been found; and lastly, some brief notes as to its station, relative abundance, and so forth, The determination of the shells themselves may be accepted, I think, as fairly accurate. I have had opportunities of studying the large collections in the Museum of the Geological Survey in Ottawa, and also the Vancouver shells in the Natural History Museum at South Kensington. Moreover, most of the difficult species have been submitted at different times to Dr, Dall, who has most kindly helped me, during several years past, in identifying puzzling specimens. In the arrangement of the species I have endeavoured to follow, as nearly as I could, the classification adopted by Dr. Dall in his most use- ful catalogue of the shells of the Atlantic coast of the United States, published in 1889, as Bulletin 37 of the U. S. National Museum. No attempt has been made to give a complete bibliography of the subject, but the titles of a number of the most useful papers are given in full in the following notes. Other useful papers, to which it is not possible to refer at length here, have been contributed by Drs, Cooper, Dall, Stearns and Pilsbry to the American Journal of Conchology and the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences (Philadelphia) the California Academy of Sciences and the United States National Museum. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 23 CATALOGUE OF SPECIES, WITH NOTES, BRACHIOPODA. The recent Brachiopoda, and especially the American species, have been well worked up by Dr. Dall. To his numerous papers on the sub- ject in the American Journal of Conchology (vols. vi. and vii.) and in the Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences of Philadelphia, the student is referred for extended notices of our British Columbian forms. TEREBRATULINA, D’Orbigny. 1. TEREBRATULINA UNGUICULA, Carpenter, sp. Terebratula unguicula, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 636 (Aug., 1864); and Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1865, p. 201, fig. 1-4. This species is now generally considered to be only a variety of 7° caput-serpentis, Linne, sp. (Anomia caput-serpentis, Linn., Syst. Nat. ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1153, no. 236, 1767) which is, of course, the older name. Our species or variety was first described as from ‘San Diego 6 fms., Monterey, not rare in 20 fms. Cooper, Neeah Bay (valve) Swan, Vancouver, Forbes.” It is not rare at Victoria and Departure Bay and has been dredged by Dr. Dawson in the Straits of Georgia, Discovery Passage, Johnston Strait and Forward Bay. Probably it will be found to occur throughout the province. Generally specimens are found attached to stones or dead shells dredged in from 1 to 100 fathoms, but on one occasion [ obtained a fine series attached to the hairy epidermis of a living specimen of Tritonium Oregonense. Dr. Dalt states that specimens from deep water are generally larger than those from near low water mark. TEREBRATELLA, D’Orbigny. 2. 'TEREBRATELLA TRANSVERSA, Sowerby. sp. ; Y> SI Terebratula transversa, Sby., Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1846, p. 94: and Thes, Conch., vol. I., p. 261, pl. 72, fig. 114-115 (1846) = Terebratula caurina, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 347 (December, 1850) ; and U.S. Expl. Exped., p. 468. figs. 582-582c (1852). This is an extremely common shell with us. It occurs in two dis- tinct forms—a smooth deep-water form, which is the typical transversa, and a highly sculptured form occurring in thousands between tides, and ! Descriptions of all our species are contained in Dall’s ‘ Report on the Brachio- poda of Alaska and the adjacent shores of Northwest America.” Proc. Acad. Sei. Phil., 1877, p. 155 et seq. 24 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA to which Gould’s name, caurina, more strictly applies. The shore variety sometimes attains a very large size, one mentioned by Dall measuring 58 X 50 X 31 mm. I have specimens from Salt Spring Island and Departure Bay nearly as large. | LAQUEUS, Dall. 3. LAquEus CaALtrornicus, Koch, sp. Terebratula Californica, Koch, Kuster’s Martini, vol. viii., pl. xxvi., figs. 21-23. This is not a common shell in any locality. Dall quotes its range as from Port Etches to Catalina Island, California, and remarks that it is everywhere rare, owing to its deep-water habitat. It is sometimes, how- ever, found in comparatively shallow water, as at Victoria, where Mr. Richardson, Dr. Newcombe and myself have all dredged it. It has also been taken within the province by Dr. Dawson, in Discovery Passage and Johnston Strait and at the Queen Charlotte Islands. British Columbian specimens are said to be smaller than Californian ones, and have received from Dr. Davidson, in his latest work, the varietal name of Vancouverensis. MEGERLIA, King. 4. MeGEerLiA JEFFREYSI, Dall. Ismenia (2) Jeffreysi, Dall, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii., p. 65, pl. xi., fig. 7-10 (March, 1871). —- The only specimen that I have heard of as having been taken in British Columbia is the single dead shell obtained by Mr. J. Richardson at Victoria in 1875. HEMITHYRIS, D’Orbigny. 5, HEMITHYRIS PSITTACEA, Gmelin, sp. Anomia psittacea, Gmelin, Syst. Nat., ed. xiii., vol. i., pt. vi., p. 3348 (1788). This is a common and well-known circumpolar shell, which on the west American coasts seems to reach its southern limit at the Straits of Fuca. Though not ‘so abundant in British Columbia as 7’. transversa or T. unguicula, it has been met with at Victoria by Mr. Richardson, Dr. Newcombe and myself, and at Discovery Passage and Johnston Strait by Dr. Dawson. Ee eee dae te ee ; bes 1 ** Monograph of Recent Brachiopoda,’ Trans. Linn. Soc. London, vol. iv., 1886-87. [rAYL1oR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 25 PELECYPODA. OSTREA, Jinne. 6. OSTREA LURIDA, Cpr. Suppl. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 645 (Aug., 1864); and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 137 (April, 1865). Common on all the coasts of British Columbia, northward to Queen Charlotte Sound. Dr. Dawson found specimens at Malaspina Inlet and also (abundantly) at Bradley Lagoon, Blunden Harbour, Queen Char- lotte Sound, on the mainland side. This last locality is said by Mr. Whiteaves (Trans. Roy. Soc. Can. iv., iv., 118) to be the most north- erly locality on record for the species in British Columbia. 7. OSTREA VIRGINICA, Gmelin. Syst. Nat., ed. xiii., vol. i., p. 3336, no. 113 (1788). This species was introduced into the “ Victoria Arm” some years ago, and has become to a certain extent naturalized. Prof. Macoun last summer (1893) found a finely grown adult specimen some little distance from the mouth of the Colquitz River, which flows into the Victoria Arm, PLACUNANOMIA, Broderip. 8. PLACUNANOMIA MACROSCHISMA, Deshayes, sp. Anomia macroschisma, Desh., Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., p. 359 (Dec., 1839); Mag. de Zool. (Guerin’s) 1841, pl. xxxiv. Very common everywhere between tides, and found also, but less frequently, in deeper water. | My finest specimens are from the rocks at Vesuvius Bay, Salt Spring Island. Very curious forms occur in the burrows of Penitella. PECTEN, Müller. 9. PECTEN CAURINUS, Gould. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 345 (Dec., 1850); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusea, p. 458, fig. 569-569b (1852). Not very common. This species was not found by Dr. Dawson either at the Queen Charlotte Islands or at the north of Vancouver Island. The specimens [ have seen have nearly all been from the neighbour- hood of Comox, where Richardson dredged it in 1874, and where Dr, Newcombe has since taken it. 26 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA I have myself dredged this species living, but only on one occasion. near Victoria. 10. PECTEN HASTATUS, Sby. Thes. Conch., vol. i., p. 72, pl. xx., fig. 236, = hericiws, Gould. Common, and in some places very abundant, on both the east and west coasts of Vancouver Island. Varieties are pink, yellow, and very rarely pure white. This shell is usually dredged in 10 or 20 fathoms, but may sometimes be found living on rocks between tides. On one occasion I dredged, in the course of a few hours, more than five hundred specimens of this species ; this was in the straits about one mile from Victoria. Many specimens are found covered with a sponge, Myzitis parasitica, Lambe. This sponge when living is of a bright yellow colour, and the Pectens so covered, as they are taken from the dredge, have the appearance of small oranges. Dr. Dawson found a valve of P. hastatus with a specimen of Bivonia compacta attached. I believe, however, that the Bivonia is more usually found on a gasteropod— Pachypoma inæquale. 11. PECTEN RUBIDUS, Hinds. Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 61, pl. xvii., fig. 5 (1844). - This is usually considered to be a variety of the last species, and perhaps it may be so, It is not rare near Victoria, occurring with P. hastatus, but in this locality it is always readily separable from that species and does not show any intermediate forms. The sculpture is not nearly so rough as in P. hastatus, the ribs are equal and more numerous, the shape is rounder, and the colours duller. 12. PecrEN (PSEUDAMUSIUM) VANCOUVERENSIS, Whiteaves. Ottawa Naturalist, December, 1893, p. 133, pl. i., figs. 1, la. This little shell was first found by Dr. Dawson in 1885, in Forward Inlet, Quatsino Sound, It was recorded by Mr. Whiteaves as P. Alaskensis, Dall (see below), but he has corrected this error, and described the species as new in his paper above cited. I obtained two specimens of P. Vancouverensis in Departure Bay in August, 1888, and these were compared with the Pectens in the British Museum, through the kindness of Mr. E, A. Smith, and with those in the United States National Museum by Dr. Dall and pronounced distinct. Some conchologists, however, have inclined to the view that this may be [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 27 the young of P. caurinus, to which, to the naked eye, it bears some resemblance. Last sammer, in company with Prof. Macoun, I dredged a series of various ages in Departure Bay, and I am satisfied that I have adult shells. The type specimen measures 7°5 X 7°75 X 2:25 mm., and is the largest I have seen. 13. Pecren (PSEUDAMUSIUM) ALASKENSIS, Dall. Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. vii., p. 155, pl. xvi., fig. 4 (November, 1871). This species, with which the last named was at first confounded, did formerly inhabit our seas, as is proved by the presence of the fossil shells in a Pleistocene deposit at Point Holmes, Comox. Valves, col- lected and kindly given to me by Dr. Newcombe, are in my cabinet from this locality. The species is probably still living in our northern waters. P. Alaskensis and the fry of P. caurinus are figured in one of the valuable and cheap United States Government publications. This inexpensive work is within the reach, and should be in the pos- session, of every American conchologist. The figures alluded to are on plate v., and should be compared with that of P. Vancouverensis in the ‘Ottawa Naturalist.” HINNITES, Defrance. 14. HINNITES GIGANTEUS, Gray. Hinnita gigantea, Gray, Ann. Phil., vol. xii., p. 103 (Aug., 1826). Not rare, being found in all the localities examined. It occurs attached to boulders from extreme low water to twenty or more fathoms in depth. Dr. Dawson found it at Queen Charlotte Islands, and in 1885 in several more southerly localities. My largest specimen is 175 X 138 mm.. but I have no doubt that these dimensions are often exceeded. LIMATULA, Searles- Wood. 15. LIMATULA SUBAURICULATA, Montagu, sp. Pecten subauriculatus, Montagu, Test. Brit., suppl. p. 63, p. xxix.. fig. 2 (1808). This species rests its claim to a place on our list upon two living specimens dredged by Dr. Dawson in 1885, one in Forward Bay, John- ston Strait, and the other in Alert Bay, Queen Charlotte Sound. Both '** Bulletin of the United States National Museum No. 37,” entitled ** A Prelim- inary Catalogue of the Shell-bearing Marine Mollusks and Brachiopods of the South- eastern Coast of United States.” 28 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA specimens are in the museum cf Geological and Natural History Survey at Ottawa. L. subauriculata is a shell of very wide range, occurring on both sides of the Atlantic from the extreme north to the Canary Islands on the east and to Florida on the west side of the ocean. Its range in depth, according to Dr. Dall, is “6 to 843 fathoms.” It has also a considerable range in time, being, according to Jeffreys, a fossil of the British Coralline Crag. Being rather common in the Californian region, and also to the north of us, it is to be expected that it will be found in other localities on the Vancouver coasts. BRYOPHILA. Carpenter. 16. BRYopHILA sSETOSA, Cpr. Ann. Mag, Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiii., p. 314 (April, 1864). Described from Cape St. Lucas (Xantus) and recorded also from Californian logalities. Our first British Columbian record is that of Dr. Dawson : “ Virago Sound, Queen Charlotte Islands, in 8-15 fathoms, 4 fine living specimens.” I have a single specimen which was picked up on the sands at Alert Bay by Mr. E. 8S. Wilkinson, and which, from a comparison with one of Mr, Xantus’s original lot, I believe to belong to this species. MYTILUS, Linne. 17. Myrrinus CALIFORNIANUS, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 242, pl. xviii., fig. 15 (1837). Common between tides and growing to a very large size. It is eaten by the Indians, and in its season is often to be seen on sale in the Victoria fish stores. 18. MyriLus eputtis, Linne. Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1157, no. 253 (1767). = M. trossulus, Gould, and many other synonyms. Everywhere between tides. It is regularly on sale in Victoria, but is not valued as an article of food to anything like the same extent as in Europe or eastern America. M. edulis has a very extended range, being found throughout the whole northern hemisphere. ! ? Northern localities for M. edulis, and for the following British Columbian species, are given ina ‘ Catalogue of shells from Bering Sea and the adjacent portions of the Arctic Ocean” which was contributed by Dr. Dall, 20 years ago, to the Proceedings of the Californian Academy of Sciences (vol. 5, p. 246-253, 1874): Mytilus [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 29 MODIOLA, Lamarck. 19, MoptoLta REcTA, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 243, pl. xix., fig. 1 (1837). Var — Mytilus (Modiola) flabellatus Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist. vol. iii., p. 343 (Dec., 1850); and U. S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 453, fig. 561 and 561la (1852). > A fine, large species, attaining sometimes to a length of seven inches. It has not as yet been found commonly in our waters, but perhaps it only needs searching for, Dr. Newcombe has taken it in Ganges Harbour, Salt Spring Island, and at Clayoquot Sound. I have found it at Victoria, and have received specimens from the west coast of Vancouver Island. According to Carpenter, our local form of this species is the M. flabellata of Gould, which is broader than the typical M. recta of Conrad. 20. MopbioLA MopIOLA, Linne, sp. Mytilus modiolus, Linne, Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1158, no. 256 (1767). Common everywhere. The deep water forms are much larger than the between tides varieties, attaining a length of five inches. Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., vol. ii., p. 113) records specimens, from the Northumber- land coast, measuring 94 inches in length and proportionately broad. ADULA, H. and A. Adams. 21. ADULA STYLINA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 644 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd series, vol. xiv., p. 425 (Dec., 1864). Found boring in soft rock between tides; near Victoria, Lord and Newcombe ; Sooke Harbour, Professor Macoun. MODIOLARIA, Beck. 22, MODIOLARIA LÆVIGATA, Gray, sp. Modiola lwrigata, Gray, Suppl. to App. to Parry’s Second Voyage (1824). Not uncommon in 10 to 30 fathoms, Victoria and Nanaimo. Dr. Dawson found a living specimen associated with Saxicava rugosa, at low edulis, Modiola modiola, Modiolaria nigra, M. levigata, M. marmorata, Nucula tenuis, Yoldia limatula, Leda minuta, Venericardia borealis, Lucina borealis. Serripes Groenlandicus, S. Laperousii, Macoma nasuta, M. edentula, M. incon- spicua, Standella falcata, Mya truncata, Saxicava rugosa, Belaturricula, Admete Couthouyi, Buccinum Moerchianum, Chrysodomus fornicatus, C. liratus, Trophon multicostatus, T. orpheus, Purpura lima, Trichotropis cancellata, Mesalia reticu- lata, Natica clausa, Lunatia pallida, Acmea patina, Cryptobranchia concentrica, Margarita helicina, and Tonicella lineata. Further information as to the northern range of our shells is given in later papers by the same author, reference to which will be found below under,—Crypto- don sericatus, Macoma edentula, Penitella penita,and Tritoniwm Oregonense. 30 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA water at Port Neville, near Johnston Strait. This would bean unusual station for the species, as it is generally found in deeper water and com- pletely encased in a “nest” constructed chiefly of its own byssal threads. 23. MODIOLARIA NIGRA, Gray, sp. Modiola nigra, Gray, Suppl. to App. to Parry’s First Voyage, p. 244. Distribution and station similar to those of M. levigata, but the present species does not construct a “nest.” 24, MoproLARIA TAYLORI, Dall, MS. This species has been found by me abundantly at Victoria, between tides, nestling at the roots of corallines. It is a small species not ex- ceeding half an inch in total length and resembling in habit AZ. discors, Linne, of British seas. This species has not been described, but has been widely distributed under Dr. Dall’s manuscript name. 25. MODIOLARIA MARMORATA, Forbes, sp. Mytilus marmoratus, Forbes, Malac. Monen., p. 44. Recorded by Carpenter in his “Supplementary Report” as from Puget Sound (Kennerley, one specimen), with the remark, “ Exactly accords with Atlantic specimens.” I was inclined to think at one time that the last named species might be the one intended, but it is so very different to A]. marmorata, that Dr. Carpenter could not have made such a mistake. Moreover, I find that M. marmorata is on record from several other localities in the Pacific Ocean both to the north and the south of us. It is also found, according to Jeffreys,' in Japan. CRENELLA, Brown. 26. CRENELLA DECUSSATA, Montagu, sp. Mytilus decussatus, Mont., Test. Brit., suppl. p. 69 (1808). Common in ten to twenty-five fathoms and probably to greater depths. Our shells are much larger than Atlantic specimens. Mr. ! *On-some Species of Japanese Marine Shells and Fishes which inhabit also the North Atlantic,” by J. Gwyn Jeffreys in Journal of the Linnean Society (Zoology), vol. xii., p. 100, November, 1874. In this paper Dr. Jeffreys mentions more than forty species of mollusca common to Japanese and European waters, and, as might be expected, the majority of these species occur also on the West American coast. Several additions to the list have been made by subsequent writers. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 31 Whiteaves gives the dimensions of a specimen dredged by Dr. Dawson in Alert Bay at 12 X 11 X 75 mm., and I have a shell slightly larger even than this.! According to Dr. Dall’s arrangement, which we are following, the suborder Waiadacea will come in here. We have two species of this order, of course inhabiting fresh water, and belonging to the family Unionide. They are : 27. ANODONTA NUTTALLIANA, Lea, 28. MARGARITANA MARGARITIFERA, Linne, sp. AXIN AA, Poli. 29. AXINÆA SEPTENTRIONALIS, Middendorff, sp. Pectunculus septentrionalis, Midd., Mal. Ross., pt. iii., p. 67, pl. xxi., fig. 1-3 (1849), var.— A. subobsoleta, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 644 (Aug., 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 3rd series, vol. xiv., p. 425 (Dec., 1864). This species does not occur in the neighbourhood of Victoria, so far as I have observed. It is found, however, not uncommonly on the western and northern coasts of Vancouver Island and at the Queen Charlotte Islands. (Dawson.) Our shell is the A. subobsoleta of Carpenter, but its specific identity with the septentrionalis of Middendortff is doubted by some conchologists. NUCULA, Lamarck. 30. NucuLA CASTRENSIS, Hinds. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1843, p. 98; and Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 63, pl. xviii., fig. 5 (1844), = N. Lyalli, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 71. This shell, which is undoubtedly the N. Lyalli of Baird, and almost certainly the JV. castrensis of Hinds, is the commonest bivalve shell occurring in our seas. In Departure Bay last year I dredged more than 2,000 specimens of it in one day. Dr. Dawson dredged it at the Queen Charlotte Islands and in many localities to the north of Vancouver Island. ' Since writing the above I have had occasion to examine the description and figures of the true C. decussata of the Atlantic, and I find that our British Colum- bian shells do not belong to that species at all. Mr. Whiteaves, in his account of Dr. Dawson’s collections, has twice recorded our shells as C. decussata, and as the species had already been found on the Californian coast, I suppose we accepted his determination of the shell without question. Our species may be C. faba, O. Fab., but unfortunately I cannot at this moment refer to either descriptions or specimens of this species. 32 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 31. Nucuta TENUIS, Montagu, sp. Arca tenuis, Mont., Test. Brit., Suppl. p. 56, pl. xxix., fig. 1 (1808). © uLkCs Occurs with the last named species, but is not quite so common. LEDA, Schumacher. . 32. Lepa Fossa, Baird. Proc. Zool. Soe. London, 1863, p. 71. This species was described from a single specimen taken by Dr. Lyall in Esquimalt Harbour. It was also represented by a single specimen in Dr. Kennerley’s collection. Though Z. fossa is very abundant in the “ Leda clay” of Victoria, I have never succeeded in finding recent specimens. Mr. Whiteaves records with a query “a single worn valve,” Duncan Bay, V.I. (Dr. Dawson. ) 33. Lena minuta, Müller, sp. Arca minuta, Müll., Prodr. Zool. Dan., p. 247, no. 2985 (1776). This is the common Leda at Victoria and northward to the Queen Charlotte Islands. It is much smaller than L. fossa, and its sculpture is quite different. I have not yet found this species in the Leda clay. 34. Lepa acuta, Conrad. = ? L. celata, Hinds. = ? L. cuneata, Sby. There is certainly a third species of Leda in our seas, but I am not sure what it should be named. Mr. Whiteaves, in his paper on the Queen Charlotte Islands Mollusca, records a single valve from Houston- Stewart Channel as J. cœlata, Hinds. In his next paper (Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1886) he refers ten shells of the same species from Quatsino Sound to L. acuta, but suggests, quoting Drs. Dall and Cooper, that acuta, Conrad, celata, Hinds, and cuneata, Sby., are one and the same species. I have not access to the literature or specimens necessary to a decision on such a point, and therefore follow Whiteaves in adopting the name Z. acuta, but I may say that the shells from Quatsino Sound above mentioned are not con- specific, in my opinion, with some received as L. acuta from California (Hemphill). YOLDIA, Moller. 35. YOLDIA THRACIÆFORMIS, Storer, sp. Nucula thracieformis, Storer, Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., vol. ii., no. 1, p. 122, figure (1838). Two small living specimens, Forward Inlet, Quatsino Sound, Dr. Dawson. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 33 I do not know of any other record of the occurrence of this eastern American species on the Pacific coast. 36. YOLDIA LANCEOLATA, J. Sowerby, sp, Nucula lanceolata, J. Sby., Mineral Conchology, Fairly common at Victoria, Nanaimo, etc., and occurring also at the Queen Charlotte Islands and in Quatsino Sound (Dawson). The “ very large ” specimens recorded from Comox by Dr. Newcombe should probably be referred to the next species. 37. YOLDIA SEMINUDA, Dall. Amer. Journ. Conch.,! vol. vii., p. 153 (Nov., 1871). This species might be mistaken at first sight for Y. lanceolata, but when carefully examined it is seen to be quite distinct. It is a larger species than lanceolata, and the diagonal sculpture does not extend beyond the middle line of the shell, while in the last named species it reaches to the anterior margin. Y. seminuda was described from St. Paul’s Harbour, Radiak, 17 fms. My specimens were dredged outside Victoria Harbour, and the species has not so far been recognized elsewhere in the province. 38. YOLDIA LIMATULA, Say, sp. Nucula limatula, Say, American Conchology, pt. ii., pl. xii. (April, 1831). I dredged this species in Departure Bay in 1888, and near Victoria in 1891. It is like the two last named species in colour, but lacks the diagonal grooves they both possess. This shell was identified for me by Dr. Dall. 39. YOLDIA, species. Three fine specimens of a Yoldia that I have not vet identified were obtained last year in Sooke Harbour by Professor Macoun. The species resembles Y. limatula in colour, but differs in its very peculiar shape. 40. VOLDIA AMYGDALEA. Valenciennes. Zool. Voy. Venus, Mollusea, pl. xxiii., fig. 6 (1846). This species has been dredged at Victoria, Departure Bay and Comox, but appears to be rather rare. Its dark colour and the absence of the diagonal sculpture distinguish it from the preceding species. 1 The paper in which Y. seminuda and some seven or eight others of our British Columbian speciesare described is entitled‘ Descriptions of 60 new forms of Mollusks from the west coast of North America and the North Pacific Ocean, with notes on others already described.” It was published in the American Journal of Conchology for 1871, vol. vii., pp. 93 to 160, plates 13 to 16. Sec. IV., 1895. 3. 34 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Mr. E. A. Smith (in Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 289 [1880]) described Yoldia Vancouverensis, n. sp., from a specimen taken near Victoria. Judging by the description, Vancouverensis must be placed in the synonymy of Y. amygdalea. VENERICARDIA, Lamarck. 41. VENERICARDIA VENTRICOSA, Gould, sp. Cardita ventricosa, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 276 (July, 1850); and U. S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 417, figs. 532, 532a (1852). Very common, occurring with Nucula castrensis in all localities yet examined. Our shells are certainly the V. ventricosa of Gould, but this species was considered by Carpenter to be a variety only of V. borealis, Conrad (Amer. Mar. Conch.), and this last is consequently the name usually given in our lists. Lately, however, Dr. Stearns’ has figured and compared the two forms, and has pronounced them to be distinct. Mr. Whiteaves (in Rept. Prog. Geo. Surv. Canada, 1878-79) speaks of both forms as occurring in Dr. Dawson’s Queen Charlotte Islands col- lection. All the local specimens I have seen are unmistakably ventricosa. CARDITAMERA, Conrad. 42. CARDITAMERA SUBQUADRATA, Carpenter, sp. Lazaria subquadrata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 642 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 178 (March, 1865). This shell was first recorded from these waters by Carpenter on the strength of a single valve in Swan’s collection ; exact locality not stated. Single valves are not uncommon among shells brought by the Indians from the western and northern coasts, and I have myself found valves on the beaches near Victoria. So far, however, the species has not been found here alive. MIODON, Carpenter. 43. MI0DON PROLONGATUS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 642 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 424 (December, 1864). This is not a common shell with us. A few specimens have been found at Victoria, Departure Bay, and at Salt Spring Island, in some instances in sand between tide marks, and in others in deeper water. Further to the north it appears to be more plentiful, for Mr. “Scientific Results of Explorations by the United States Fish Commission steamer Albatross. XVII. Descriptions of new West American Land, Fresh- water and Marine Shells, etc.” Proc. U. S. Nat. Museum, vol. xiii., no. 813 (1890). [TAYLOR] ~ MARINE MOLLUSCA 35 Whiteaves records it from “ Dolomite Narrows, abundant; mouth of Cumshewa Harbour, in twenty fathoms, several; Houston-Stewart Channel, in fifteen to twenty fathoms, three or four specimens.” ' ASTARTE, J. Sowerby. ® 44, ASTARTE UNDATA, Gould. Invertebrata of Massachusetts, p. 80 (1841) ; ed. ii., p. 121, This species was recorded by Mr. Whiteaves from Metlakatla in 1878 as Astarte semisulcata, Leach ? In 1886, after an examination of the specimens collected by Dr. Dawson to the north of Vancouver Island, he withdrew this name and substituted, and we think rightly, A. undata, Gould, which name we have adopted for our largest Astarte. This is not by any means so abundant a shell here as is the next species, but it is fairly common at Victoria and in other localities in which dredging has been done on the eastern and northern coasts of Vancouver Island. 45. ASTARTE ESQUIMALTI, Baird, sp. Crassatella Esquimalti, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc., London, 1863, p. 70, pl. ii., fig. 15. = Rictocyma mirabilis, Dall, Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. vii., p. 151, pl. xiv., fig. 6 (Nov., 1871). This is our commonest Astarte, and may be easily distinguished by its smaller size and wavy sculpture from the last named species. It is rather rare at Victoria but is abundant at Nanaimo and Comox, and was found by Dr. Dawson at several points at the north of Vancouver Island, and also at the mouth of Cumshewa Harbour, Queen Charlotte Islands. 46. ASTARTE COMPACTA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc.. 1863, p. 642 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 57. A single living specimen was collected by Dr. Kennerley in Puget Sound. Dr. Carpenter described it as ‘ Astarte (? var.) compacta,” and suggested that it might prove to be identical with A. compressa, Montagu, a European species. I do not think that any further specimens of this species? have been found. KELLIA, Turton. 47. KeLLIA Laperovusit, Deshayes, sp. Chironia Laperousii, Desh., Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., p. 357 (Dec., 1839); and Mag. de Zool. (Guerin’s), pl. xii. (1841); var. Chironii, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 643 (Aug., 1864); and Jour. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 136 (April, 1865). This is a very common species usually occurring in the interior of dead bivalve shells. It has been found in all localities in British 36 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Columbia in which search has been made. At Vesuvius Bay, I obtained very fine specimens from the burrows of Penitella penita. In many cases the dead Penitella inclosed Saxicava rugosa, also dead, and con- taining in its turn numerous specimens of Æellia. | The variety Chironii is characterized by Carpenter as “thinner, less transverse, margins rounded,” but the shells of this species are so very variable in shape that it seems hardly necessary to apply a separate name to a particular form. Fine specimens of K. Laperousii trequently exceed 25 mm. in length. 48. KELLIA SUBORBICULARIS, Montagu, sp. Mya suborbicularis, Mont., Test. Brit., p. 564, and suppl. p. 39, pl. xxvi., tig. 6 (1803 and 1808). This does not appear to be so common a shell as the last named, but I think that in many cases it may have been passed over as the young of Laperousii. I have found the two species together at Victoria and Salt Spring Island, and Dr. Dawson dredged it in several localities near the Queen Charlotte Islands. PYTHINA, Hinds. 49, PYTHINA RUGIFERA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863. p. 643 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 57. This species was described from two living specimens obtained by Dr. Kennerley in Puget Sound. No other specimens have been found so far as J am aware. LEPTON, Turton. 50. Lepron RUDE, Whiteaves. Rept. Prog. Geol. Sury. Canada, 1878-79, p. 1988, fig. 2. This curious shell is not uncommon on muddy shores, where it is to be found attached to the ventral segments of a crustacean, Gebia Puget- tensis. The prawn in question is a common species, but in most localities only a small percentage will be found with the attached Zepton. LASÆA, Leach. 51. Lasma RuBRA, Montagu, sp- Cardium rubrum, Mont., Test. Brit., Suppl. p. 83, pl. xxvii., fig. 4 (1808). Common near Victoria, generally at the roots of seaweed in tide pools. Dr. Kennerley obtained a single specimen of this species in Puget [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 37 Sound, but no recent collectors, with the exception of myself, seem to have observed it. As Carpenter remarks, our shells “exactly accord with British specimens.” TELLIMYA, Brown. 52. TELLIMYA TUMIDA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 643 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phila., 1865, p. 58. Common in sand between tide marks all round the coast of Van- couver Island and northward to Queen Charlotte Islands. The specimen recorded by Whiteaves from Virago Sound as Turtonia minuta, O. Fab., belongs to the present species. I believe that a species of Turtonia is found in the Alaska province, but our shell does not: belong to that genus. CRYPTODON, Turton. 53. CRYPTODON SERICATUS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 643 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 57. Extremely common in sand below low water mark wherever we, have dredged—Esquimalt, Victoria, Sooke, Departure Bay, Comox, west coast of Vancouver Island, and the Queen Charlotte Islands. 54. CRYPTODON FLEXUOSUS, Montagu, sp. Tellina flexuosa, Mont., Test. Brit., suppl. p. 72 (1808). A very rare species in this province, though common in the British seas. It was first found on the west American coast by Dr. J. G. Cooper who dredged it in 120 fathoms near the Catalina Islands. Dr. Dawson dredged three perfect specimens in 111 fathoms at Dixon entrance, Queen Charlotte Islands, and obtained it also in shallow water at False Bay, Straits of Georgia (four specimens), and Quatsino Sound (two specimens). | have myself dredged dead valves in Departure Bay. Jeffreys gives its range in the British seas as three to eighty-seven fathoms. LUCINA, Bruguiére. 55. LucINA TENUISCULPTA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 642 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 57. A very common species, having the same station as Cryptodon seri- catus, and occurring in the same localities. It varies a good deal in 38 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA shape, being at times very tumid and at other times much flattened. Fine specimens from Sooke measure 95 X 11 X 4 mm.; others, from Departure Bay, of a quite different shape, 9 X 9 X 6} mm. 56. LUCINA ACUTILINEATA, Conrad. Small living specimens and larger dead ones have been dredged in several localities from Victoria to Queen Charlotte Islands. Dr. New- combe found the dead valves abundant on the shore at low water at Clayoquot Sound. In Whiteaves’s papers this species appears as Lucina filosa, Simpson, but Stearns has recently shown that the east coast species is different, and that our shell should be styled Lucina acutilineata, Conrad. Dr. Carpenter supposed this last to be a form of the European L. borealis, Linne, and Jeffreys could see no good reason for separating borealis and Jilosa. The three forms are nearly allied and, I should say, are at best geographical varieties of one species. If they are to be united then borealis is of course the oldest name. DIPLODONTA, Brown. 57. DIPLODONTA ORBELLA, Gould, sp. Lucina orbella, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iv., p. 90 (November, 1851). Not common. I have only found dead shells which I dredged in Departure Bay, but Dr. Dawson obtained living specimens at the Queen Charlotte Islands by dredging, and at low water at Malaspina Inlet, and again between Nahwitti Bar and Quatsino Sound, Vancouver Island. Dr. Newcombe has reported it as being found in mud at Comox and Salt Spring Island. In California it is not uncommon and is found, according to Mr, Orcutt,’ “in holes in rocks or in dead bivalves.” CARDIUM, Linne. 58. Carpium NürTrazLi, Conrad. Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 229, pl. xvii., fig. 3 (1837). This species is now generally considered to be distinct from the Pectunculus corbis of Martyn with which Carpenter united it. It is a 1 “Notes on the Mollusks of the vicinity of San Diego, Cal., and Todos Santos Bay, Lower California,” Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. viii., 1885. This paper and the following: ‘‘ Annotated list of shells of San Pedro Bay and vicinity,” by Mrs. Bur- ton Williamson, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. xv., 1892, as well as the earlier “‘ Geo- graphical Catalogue of Mollusca ” (1867), of Dr. J. G. Cooper, and the Monterey list of the same author (Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. vi., 1870), should be consulted for informa- tion as to the southern range of our species. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 39 fine species and oceurs commonly in sand between tides on all our coasts. It is largely consumed by Indians and others in the proper season. 59. CARDIUM CALIFORNIENSE, Deshayes. Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., p. 360 (Dec., 1839) ; and Mag. de Zool. (Guerin’s), pl. xlvii. (1841) : var. = C. blandum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 276 (July, 1850); and U. S. Expl. Exped., Mollusea, p. 418, fig. 534, 534a (1852). This cockle is never found living above low water mark, but has been dredged, though not very abundantly, wherever dredging has been carried on. At Victoria, where we have had the opportunity to examine a number of specimens ; there appear to be two varieties differing in shape and number of ribs. Gould in his description of Cardium blandum, which clearly refers to our shell, speaks of this variation in form, The ribs are often nearly 50 in number, and the interior of the shell is frequently more or less tinted with rose colour, There is a third species of Cardium (the name of which I have not been able to ascertain) abundant in the Leda clay at Victoria, SERRIPES, Beck. 60. SERRIPES GROENLANDICUS, Auct. Cardium Groentandieuin, ete., Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., vol. vi., p. 202, pl. xix.. fig. 198. = edentulum, Montagu, 1808 (according to Carpenter). Chemnitz was not binomial in volume vi., and his name is not there- fore entitled in strictness to priority. It would serve no good purpose however to change a name that has come into universal use. I have dredged dead specimens of this shell at Victoria and Departure Bay, and Dr. Newcombe has obtained it in these places and alive in Deep Bay, near Comox. He also reports it as fossil in the boulder clay in various localities. 61. SERRIPES LAPEROUSII, Deshayes, sp. Cardium Laperousti, Desh., Rev. Zool. Soc. Cuv., p. 360 (Dec., 1839); and Mag. de Zool. (Guerin’s), pl. xlviii. (1841). According to Mr. Whiteaves a single living specimen of this species was dredged by Mr. Richardson, near Victoria, in 1875, but no other specimens have been obtained here so far as I know. 4O ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 62. SERRIPES CENTIFILOSUM, Carpenter, sp. Cardium centifilosum, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 642 (August, 1864) : and Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. iii. (1866). = ©. Adamsi, Tryon, 1871. — (. modestum, Ad. and Rve., 1850, not Philippi, 1848, — (. Richardsoni, Whiteaves, 1878. Tryon, in his catalogue of Cardiidw, 1871, ignores Carpenter’s name and re-names the species Adamsi, on the ground that modestum is pre- occupied by Philippi. Mr. Whiteaves, in the “Ottawa Naturalist” for December, 1893, p. 134, acknowledges his C. Richardsoni to be a synomyn of C. modestum, Ad. and Rve., but says that he described it “as a new species almost entirely on the authority of Dr. Carpenter,” who would thus seem to have failed to recognize his own ©. centifilosum. There is little doubt, however, that all the above mentioned names refer to one and the same species. S. centifilosum is not a common shell with us. Mr. Richardson dredged a single living specimen (the type of C. Richardsoni) in 30-50 fathoms, between Race Island lighthouse and Victoria Harbour, TI have dredged a few living and several dead shells in the same locality and in Departure Bay. Other recent collectors do not seem to have met with it. VENUS, Linne. 63. Venus KENNERLEYI, Reeve. Conch. Icon., Mon. of Venus, no. 41, 1863. This fine species is not very common. Richardson dredged it alive at Victoria; Dawson took it in some numbers at the Queen Charlotte Islands and subsequently in Duncan and Freshwater Bays. I have my- self dredged it alive in Departure Bay. and Dr. Newcombe has found it both living and dead at Victoria. It is a dull, heavy shell with strong concentric ribs and distinetly crenulated edges to the valves PSEPHIS, Carpenter. 64, PsEPHIS TANTILLA, Gould, sp. Venus tantillus, Gould, Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., vol. vi., no. 3, p. 406, pl. xv., fig. 10 (October, 1858). Plentiful in sand between tide marks near Victoria, and also com- mon, according to Dr. Newcombe, at Comox and Clayoquot. Professor Macoun also collected it at Sooke. Dr. Dawson did not find it at the Queen Charlotte Islands or elsewhere, but as he did very little shore col- lecting he might easily pass over so small a shell. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA Al Gould’s type was from Santa Barbara, and Dr. Cooper dredged the species in that neighbourhood in 12 to 20 fathoms. As stated above our specimens have all been taken between tides. 65. Psepurs Loropr, Baird, sp. Chione Lordi, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 69, pl. ii., fig. 10. This shell is quite as common as the last named, but as it inhabits deep water it can only be obtained by dredging. It has been found in nearly all the localities in which collections have been made, Dr. New- combe speaks of finding it at extreme low water; Dr. Dawson, on the other hand, dredged it at a depth of 111 fathoms. Its usual station seems to be in clean sand in 10 to 30 fathoms in company with Mesalia reticulata, Cryptodon sericatus, ete. The absence of the purple stain readily distinguishes this species from P. tantilla, which is moreover a much smaller shell. CLEMENTIA, Gray. 66, CLEMENTIA SUBDIAPHANA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 640 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 56. Generally distributed, but not common, It has been dredged by Dr. Dawson in Quatsino Sound and at the Queen Charlotte Islands ; by Dr. Newcombe at Comox, Clayoquot, etc.; by myself at Departure Bay and Victoria. The young shells are generally coated with sand, like Lyonsia and some other species. TAPES, Muhlfeldt. 67. TAPES STAMINEA, Conrad, sp. ; » SI Venus staminea, Conr., Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 250, pl. xix., fig. 14 (1857). = Venerupis Petitii, Deshayes, 1839. Venus rigida, Gould (pars), 1850. vars. = diversa, Sby.; ruderata, Desh.; twmida, Sby.; orbella, Cpr., etc. Very common between tides, generally among stones on muddy shores. This species varies much in shape and sculpture. Sometimes it is found in the burrows of Penitella penita and is distorted after the manner of Petricola. The colour is also variable, the common variety being white, but some specimens are almost as brightly coloured as the Californian Tapes grata. An extreme variety is dark chocolate colour, Tapes staminea is a common article of food. 42 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 68. TAPES TENERRIMA, Gould and Carpenter. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1856, p. 200; = Venus rigida, Gould (pars), 1850. This fine species is not nearly so common as the last named. I have only found it in one locality, namely, Cadboro’ Bay, near Victoria, where it occurs in sand between tide marks. Dr. Newcombe has found it in a similar situation at Clayoquot Sound. In a systematic arrangement our nine species of fresh-water Corbi- culide must be placed here. They are : 69. SPHARIUM RHOMBOIDEUM, Say, sp. 70. — TUMIDUM, Baird. 7 We Fe SPOKANI, Baird. 72. S RAYMONDI, J. G, Cooper. 73. PISIDIUM VARIABILE, Prime. 74. ABDITUM, Haldeman. 75. ULTRAMONTANUM, Prime. 76. ze sp. re ss Sp. All of the above have been taken by myself on Vancouver Island, except S. tumidum and S. Spokani, which were described by Baird from localities on the mainland of British Columbia. SAXIDOMUS, Conrad. 78. SAXIDOMUS SQUALIDUS, Deshayes. Brit. Mus. Cat. of Veneridæ, p. 188, no. 5 (1853). Very common everywhere between tides, and largely used by Indians and others as an article of food. PETRICOLA, Lamarck. 79, PETRICOLA CARDITOIDES, Conrad, sp. Saxicava carditoides, Conrad, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 258, pl. xx., fig. 8 (1837) + Sax. Californica, Conr., op. cit., p. 256, pl. x fig. 9. This is the name by which this shell has long been known, though there appear to be several older ones, e.g.. nivea, Chem., rugosa, Sby., and tenuis, Sby. Carpenter records it from Puget Sound (Kennerley) and Vancouver Island (Swan). Richardson is said to have found four living specimens at Victoria in 1875, and Dr. Newcombe obtained young specimens at [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 43 Clayoquot last autumn, I do not know of any other record of its occur- rence in this province, and I have never taken it myself. PSAMMOBIA, Lamarck. 80. PSAMMOBIA RUBRORADIATA, Nuttall. This species seems to be rare, or at any rate difficult to find. It was represented in the collections of Kennerley and Swan by dead shells, and single valves have been found in many localities on all our coasts from Victoria to the Queen Charlotte Islands. I have not seen living specimens, but I believe that Dr. Newcombe found a few at Comox and at Clayoquot. | MOERA, H. and A. Adams. 81. MOERA SALMONEA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 423 (1864). Found by Dr. Dawson in several northern localities, —Quatsino Sound, Queen Charlotte Sound and Queen Charlotte Islands. Also by Dr. Newcombe at Clayoquot Sound. A few specimens were kindly given to me some years ago by Capt. Clarke, who had dredged them near Comox. I have not seen any specimens from Victoria or Nanaimo. ANGULUS, Muhlfeldt. 82. ANGULUS MODESTUS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 56; var. = A. obtusus, Carpenter. This little shell is common in sand between tides, and is sometimes found in deeper water. Dr, Dawson took it at the north of Vancouver Island, but not near the Queen Charlotte Islands, Dr. Newcombe found it at Clayoquot, and it is abundant at Victoria, Departure Bay and Comox. 83. ANGULUS VARIEGATUS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 424 (1864). This species was one of Swan’s additions to the Vancouver list, and it was stated by him to be “rare.” Only a single specimen has been found here since Swan’s time, and that has been recorded by Mr. Whiteaves as “a fully grown living specimen,” taken by Dr. Dawson at Quatsino Sound in thirty to fifty fathoms. (Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada, 1886.) The record of A. variegatus in Mr. Whiteaves’s earlier paper (in AA ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA tept. Prog. Geo. Surv. Can., 1578-79) is said by him to be a misprint, and to refer to Moera salmonea. A. variegatus is not rare on the Cali- fornian coasts. 84. ANGULUS GoULDII, Carpenter. A. Gouldii (Hanley, MS.), Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639 (August, 1864) ; and Jour. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 132 (April, 1865). This shell is recorded by Dr. Newcombe in his paper in the “ Bulle- tin of the Natural History Society of British Columbia” as having been found by himself at Comox. He adds to his note: “ Mr. Dall states that these may be the young of 7. inflatula.” PERON AA, Poli. 85. PERONÆA Bopkcensts, Hinds, sp. Tellina Bodegensis, Hinds, Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 67, pl. xxi., fig. 2 (1844). This species appears to be confined, in this province, to the western and northern coasts of Vancouver Island. Dr. Dawson took six living specimens between Nahwitti Bar and Quatsino Sound, and Dr. Newcombe found specimens, also living, at low water at Clayoquot Sound. I have seen a few specimens from other west coast localities, but have never taken this species on the eastern side of the island, MACOMA, Leach. 86. Macoma secTA, Conrad, sp. Tellina secta, Conr., Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 257 (1837). = ligamentina, Deshayes, 1843. (A most appropriate name.) Of our many native Macomas this is the first and finest. It is found in sand near low water in nearly all the localities examined ; specimens from the west coast appearing to be rather larger and heavier than those from the neighbourhood of Victoria. Dr. Newcombe, in his paper so often quoted, credits Dr. Dawson with having taken this species at the Queen Charlotte Islands, but I cannot find the record in Mr. Whiteaves’s report of Dr. Dawson’s collec- tions. As before mentioned, Dr. Dawson does not appear to have made any special search for shore shells, and may therefore easily have over- looked this species, which, however, doubtless occurs in the localities he visited. Carpenter speaks of a variety edulis, Nuttall, as being the northern form of seeta, and as occurring in Puget Sound. 87. Macoma Nasura, Conrad, sp. l'ellina nasuta, Conrad, Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 258 (1837). This and the next named species are very abundant between tides on all our coasts, and in their season are often exposed for sale in the Victoria markets. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 48 88. Macoma INQUuINATA, Deshayes. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1854, p. 357, Very common ; see note under last species. 89. Macoma EDENTULA, Broderip and Sowerby, sp. Tellina edentula, Br. and Sby., Zool, Jour., vol. iv., pt. 15, p. 363 (1829). This is the name I apply to a Macoma that I have not infrequently dredged at Nanaimo (but always dead), and which I have also found living in sand between tides at Cordova Bay. | It bears some resemblance to a very large variety of A. inconspicua, and possibly the large specimens from False Head, Vancouver Island, recorded by Mr, Whiteaves as M. inconspicua, may prove to be the pre- sent species. Dall’s figure of his Macoma Middendorji (= edentula, Middendortt, not Brod. and Sby.) Proc. U.S. Nat. Museum, 1886, pl. iv. fig. 11,' is wonderfully like some specimens of our shell. 90. MacomMa LATA, Gmelin, sp. Tellina lata, Gmel., Syst. Nat., ed. xiii., vol. i., pt. 6, p. 3237. (1788). = T. calcarvea, Chemnitz. 1782. (Not binomial). T sabulosa, Spengler. 1798. T. proxima, Brown. Ete., ete. This form is quite different to the one last named. I have found it (dead) wherever I have dredged, and it is a not uncommon fossil in the Leda clay. Dr, Dawson obtained living specimens by dredging at Dixon Entrance in 111 fathoms, and in Quatsino Sound in shallower water. Mr. Whiteaves adopts the specific name sabulosa in his first report and calcarea in his second. As before mentioned (under Serripes Gren- landicus), Chemnitz in volume vi. of the Conchylien Cabinet is not binomial, and therefore his name should not be used, and Spengler’s name is ante-dated by the appropriate one of Gmelin. ‘In this paper, which is entitled “‘Supplementary notes on some species of Mollusks of the Behring Sea and vicinity,” Dr. Dall has interesting notes on several of our species besides the Macoma edentula, namely :—Mangilia levidensis, Bela- sculpturata, Admete Conthonyi, Trophon muriciformis (— Dallii), T. orpheus, T. tenuisculplus and Alvania castanea. Also excellent figures of M. Middendorfji (see above), B. sculpturata, T. Dalli and A. castanea. Dr. Dall has previously called attention to M. edentula in a paper in the same Proceedings, vol. vii., 1884, p. 347. ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA aS Où 91. Macoma EXPANSA, Carpenter. Macoma (? v.) expansa, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639, (Aug., 1864) ; and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1855, p. 56. This is the name applied by Dr, Carpenter to some shells obtained by Dr. Kennerley in Puget Sound. Dr. Carpenter himself noted the close resemblance to lata — calcarea, and I suspect that M. expansa will prove to be only a variety of that species. 92, Macoma INCONSPICUA, Broderip and Sowerby, sp. Tellina inconspicua, Br. and Sby., Zool. Jour., vol. iv., pt. 15, p. 363 (1829); and Zool. Voy. Blossom, p. 153, pl. xli., fig. 6 (1839). Very common and variable. Found everywhere in sand between tides. Jeffreys and others have united this species with Macoma lata. By a similar process of lumping together allied forms, the number of species of Macoma may be considerably reduced, but there seems little doubt, to my mind, as to the specific distinctness of all the forms above enu- merated. On this coast, at any rate, they do not seem to intergrade at all. 93. Macoma CARLOTTENSIS, Whiteaves. Rept. Prog. Geo. Surv. Canada, 1878-79, p. 1968, fig. 1 (1879). This species is only known to us from the original description and specimens. The latter were obtained by Dr. Dawson in 1878 in “ Virago Sound in from eight to fifteen fathoms, abundant.” 94, MACOMA YOLDIFORMIS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 639 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 55. Described from specimens from Puget Sound (Kennerley) and Vancouver Island (Swan). It has since been obtained by Dr. Newcombe and myself by dredging in various localities on both the east and west coasts of the island, and it is probably widely distributed. The “ Macoma, n. sp.,” mentioned by Dr. Newcombe, in his list, as taken at Clayoquot Sound, seems to me to be identical with this species. 95. MAcoMA INFLATULA. Dall. (See note under Angulus Gouldii.) (Hdalina subdiaphana, Cpr., is in Dr. Newcombe’s catalogue, with the note, “One living specimen at low water Clayoquot Sound.” The [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 47 specimen, which I have seen, is not an Gdalina, but may belong to the last named species of -Wacoma. CUMINGIA, Sowerby. 96. CumineiA CALIFORNICA, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 234, pl. xvii., fig. 12 (1887). This species is included in our list on the strength of Mr. Whiteaves’s record (in the Ottawa Naturalist for December, 1893) of a single speci- men collected by Professor Macoun in 1887 at Barclay Sound. SEMELE, Schumacher. 97. SEMELE RUBROPICTA, Dall. Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. vii., p. 144, pl. xiv., fig. 10 (November, 1871). This is the shell that Californian conchologists, following Carpenter, called S. rubrolineata, Conrad, but Dr. Dall, believing, as Dr. Carpenter himself suspected, that it is not the species intended by Conrad, has re- described it, with an excellent figure, in the American Journal of Conchology, loc. cit. The shell is by no means common, but has been found, dead, at Victoria and Departure Bay, and, by Dr. Newcombe, at Clayoquot. SILIQUA, Muhlfeldt. 98. SILIQUA PATULA, Dixon, sp. Solen patulus, Dixon, Voyage, etc., p. 355, fig. 2 (1789). This fine species is more common on the west and north than on the east coast of Vancouver Island, though both Dr. Newcombe and myself have dredged young specimens near Victoria. Dr. Dawson found this shell dead on the beach at Masset and Rose Point, Queen Charlotte Islands, and Dr. Newcombe procured fine living specimens in the sands, between tides, at Clayoquot. I have received these shells also from other points on the west Vancouver coast. I have not heard of this species being sold or used for food in this province, but the first discoverers of the shells, Captain Dixon’s crew, are said to have preferred them to the cockles, C. Muttalli, that abounded in the same locality. SOLEN, Linne. 99. SoLEN SICARIUS, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 214 (May, 1850); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusea, p. 387, fig. 501-501b (1852). Generally distributed, but not easy to obtain, as it lives buried rather deeply in sand below low water-mark, and is consequently seldom 48 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA dredged except when very young or when dead. The dead shells in greater or less number have been found at Victoria, Departure Bay, Comox and Clayoquot. SPISULA, Gray. 100. SPISULA FALCATA, Gould, sp. Mactra falcata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 216 (May, 1850); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 393, fig. 506-506b (1852). This species has been found dead by Dr. Dawson at the Queen Charlotte Islands, and by Dr. Newcombe at Comox and Victoria. In Carpenter’s “ Supplementary Report ” it is given as from Puget Sound (Kennerley) and Vancouver Island (Swan). I have not myself as yet succeeded in finding specimens. 101. SPISULA PLANULATA, Conrad, sp. Mactra planulata, Conr., Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 240 (1837). Of this species I have dredged numerous young specimens in Departure Bay. Dr. Newcombe has found it at Clayoquot, and Mr. Harvey at Comox. Dr. Dall, finding the nomenclature of the Pacific coast Mactride in a very unsatisfactory condition, has been lately working up the subject. A first paper by him, entitled, “ On the Species of Mactra from Cali- fornia,” has appeared in the “ Nautilus” for April of the present year and should be consulted for notes on our species.! DARINA, Gray. 102. DARINA DECLIVIS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 637 (August, 1864); and Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1865, p. 203. A single shell, measuring 1°77 x ‘85 x ‘34 inches, was found at 1 Since the above was written Dr. Dall has published several other papers on North American Mactride. In one of these entitled ‘ Synopsis of the Mactridæ of Northwest America, South to Panama,” published in the ‘ Nautilus” for August, 1894, Dr. Dall names the northern species as follows :- Mactra (Mactrotoma) Californica, Conrad. Fuca Strait to Central America. Spisula (Hemimactra), polynyma, Stimpson, var. Alaskana, Dall. Icy Cape to Neeah Bay. Spisula (Hemimactra catilliformis, Conrad. Neeah Bay to San Diego. Spisula (Hemimactra) planulata, Conrad. Monterey to San Diego. Spisula (Symmorphomactra) falcata, Gould. Comox to San Pedro, Cal. I have not yet found specimens of the three first named species among our Van- couver shells, nor am I very confident as to the correctness of the identification of the specimens I have recorded above as S. planulata. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 49 Vancouver Island by Dr. Forbes, and made the type of this species by Dr. Carpenter. The latter remarks, in his note on the species, that it ‘ may have been passed over as the young of Machera (Siliqua) patula, to which it bears a strong external resemblance.” No further specimens seem to have been found. TRESUS, Gray. 103. Tresus NurrTazzi, Conrad. Lutraria Nuttalli, Conr., Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 255, pl. xviii., fig. 1 (1837). This is the clam of the North Pacific coast. It is very common on all our sandy beaches and is an important article of food among the Indians, who, in summer, collect and dry the animals for winter cou- sumption. A little crab, Pinnotheres faba, Dana, finds its lodging within the valves of this shell. THRACIA, Leach. 104. THRACIA cuRTA, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 248, pl. xix., fig. 8 (1837). This shell has not yet been found in any numbers, though it seems to be widely distributed. Dr. Dawson took one specimen in Virago Sound, Queen Charlotte Islands, and a large single valve in Quatsino Sound, Dr, Newcombe has dredged it alive in Clayoquot Sound and at Comox, and I have dredged it alive at Departure Bay and have taken a few dead specimens near Victoria, A valve from the last named locality measured 57 x 46 mm., being a little larger than the one from Quatsino Sound of which Mr. Whiteaves gives the measurements (Trans. R. S. Can. 1886, sec. iv., p. 123). 105. THRACIA BERINGI, Dall, MS. This species has long been known to Dr. Dall, and though not yet described, I believe, has been distributed under the manuscript name T. Beringi. In 1888, I dredged a large single valve (58 x 43 mm.) and a small number of young living specimens of this species in Departure Bay. These were all submitted to Dr. Dall who kindly determined them for me as above. Sec. IV., 1895. 4. 50 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA LYONSIA, Turton. 106. LYONSIA CALIFORNICA, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 248, pl. xix., fig. 20 (1837). = nitida bracteata, Gould; (according to Carpenter.) Common everywhere in sand between tides. I have taken at Victoria an unusually large form which at first I was tempted to treat as a distinct species, but Dr. Dall who kindly examined it considers it to be merely a northern variety of Californica. ENTODESMA, Philippi. 107. ENTODESMA SAXICOLA, Baird, sp. Lyonsia særicola, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 70, pl. ii., fig. 14. \ Generally distributed ; living in crevices of the rocks between tide marks, but not found anywhere in large numbers. MYTILIMERIA, Conrad. 108. MyTiLIMERIA NUTTALLI, Conrad. Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 247, pl. xix., fig. 5 (1837). Never yet found by usin any numbers but apparently generally distributed, Living specimens have been taken at the Queen Charlotte Islands and Victoria; dead shells at Comox (“very large” Harvey), Clayoquot Sound and elsewhere. CUSPIDARIA, Nardo. 109. CUSPIDARIA PECTINATA, Carpenter, sp. Newra pectinata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 637 (Augt., 1864) ; and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 54. The generic name Neæra, Gray (1834), is said to be preoccupied in Diptera. C. pectinata is recorded by Carpenter from Puget Sound (1 specimen, Dr. Kennerley). It seems to be quite a common shell with us, having been taken in from 10 to 20 fathoms, in all the localities in which we have dredged. The shells are usually somewhat less than half an inch in length, but Mr. Whiteaves records an extraordinarily large example from Quatsino Sound measuring 21 x 13 mm. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 51 CLIDIOPHORA, Carpenter. 110. CLIDIOPHORA PUNCTATA, Conrad, sp, Pandora punctata, Conr., Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 228 pl. xvii., fig. 1 (1837). Not uncommon in California but only known from this province, at the time of Carpenter’s report, by a single valve in Swan’s collections. In 1892, however, Mr. E. 8S. Wilkinson brought dead valves from the west coast of Vancouver Island, and last year Dr. Newcombe found a number of dead shells and also dredged a few living specimens in clean sand in shallow water at Clayoquot Sound. KENNERLIA, Carpenter. 111. KENNERLIA GRANDIS, Dall, Pandora (Kennerlia) grandis, Dall., Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. vii. (1877). Described from Unalashka. First found in British Columbian waters by Richardson in 1875. Afterwards in 1885 by Dr. Dawson, in Duncan Bay and Forward Bay. The only other locality in which it has been taken so far is near Victoria where it is not very rare in 10 to 30 fathoms, sand. 112. KENNERLIA FILOSA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 638 (August, 1864); Proc. Zool: Soc. London, 1864, p. 602, i and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci, Phila., 1865, p. 55. Much commoner than the last and more generally distributed. It has been dredged in 8 to 50 fathoms (sand) in Virago Sound, Queen Charlotte Islands, Quatsino Sound and Straits of Georgia, by Dr. Dawson ; in Clayoquot Sound by Dr. Newcombe, and in Departure Bay (where it is common) and at Victoria by myself. SPHANIA, Turton. 113. SPHÆNIA OVOIDEA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 637 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 54. Described from one living specimen taken by Dr. Kennerley in Puget Sound. I have no knowledge of any further specimens having been taken, 52 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CRYPTOMYA. Conrad. 114. Crypromya CALIFORNICA, Conrad, sp. 7 Sphenia Californica, Conr., Journ. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 234, pl. xvii., fig. 11 (1837). A very common shell in this province. It is found on muddy shores between tide marks. MYA, Linne. 115. Mya TRuNcATA, Linne. Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1112, no. 26 (1767). This common European shell is generally distributed throughout the province. It prefers a muddy rather than a sandy shore and is not contined to the beach but is often found in deep water. It is a common fossil in the Boulder Clay. Mya precisa, Gould described from Puget Sound, is said by Car- penter to be a synonym of this species, but other authors refer it to M. arenaria. (ould’s description would answer well for a young speci- men of the latter, the original figure I have not been able to see. 116. Mya ARENARIA, Linne. Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1112, no. 27 (1767). This species is a puzzle to me. Ifit is the M precisa of Gould, or if as Dr. Newcombe asserts it is a frequent fossil in the Boulder Clay it must of course be considered a native of the province. On the other hand, although I had searched the beaches near Victoria for several years previously, I never found a specimen alive or dead until 1888, in which year I dredged a few specimens of the fry in Departure Bay. On my return to Victoria in 1890, after an absence of two years, I found M. arenaria in thousands in the very spots that I had searched over and over again in previous years and in which it could hardly have existed without my finding it. So that whether M. arenaria is a native or not, | am fully persuaded that the thousands of specimens now living in every sandy shore from Victoria to the northern extremity of Vancouver Island are descendants of specimens introduced within the last few years. There seems to be pretty good evidence that M. arenaria was introduced near San Francisco with oysters from Eastern America (for as is well known M. arenaria is a very common Atlantic shell), and has multiplied pro- digiously, and possibly it has spread up the coast until our province was reached some four or tive years ago, [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 83 SAXICAVA, Bellevue. 117. SAXICAVA RUGOSA, Linne, sp. Mytilus rugosus, Linne, Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1156, no. 249 (1767). Mya arctica, Linne, op. cit., p. 1113, no. 32 (1767). Solen minutus, Linne, op. cit., p. 1115, no. 42 (1767). Mytilus pholadis, Linne, Mant. Plant., p. 548 (1771). Arctica is the earliest specific name for this shell, but it was applied by Linne to a variety while the name rugosus was given to the typical rock-boring form. Pholadis, a still later name, was given to another variety, which appears to be our commonest form, and this name is the one generally used in recent west coast lists. This shell is very widely distributed and common in this province, as throughout the world, occurring sometimes nestling at roots of sea- weed, sometimes attached by a byssus to the rocks in tide pools and sometimes in the burrows of Penitella. My two finest specimens have been taken in the last named station and measure respectively 55 x 25 x 25 and 48 x 25 x 25 mm. A narrow specimen measures 45 x 14 x 16 mm. These all belong to the variety that has the shell gaping widely in front and to which Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., vol. iil., p. 82) restricts the name pholadis. PANOPÆEA, Menard. 118. PaxorxA Norveaica, Spengler, sp. Mya Norvegica, Speng., Skrivt. Nat. Selsk., vol. iii., p. 46, pl. ii., fig. 18 (1793). This is a rare species both in Europe and in America. In our province it is only known from small dead shells which have been dredged near Victoria by Dr. Newcombe and also by myself. 19. PANOPEA GENEROSA, Gould. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii, p. 215, (May 1850); and U.S. Expl. Exped.,- Mollusea, p. 385, fig. 507-507b (1852). This large species lives at a considerable depth (more than two feet) in the sand, and consequently is not easily obtained. Moreover it does not appear to be at all common on our coasts. Dead shells have been dredged at Victoria and Comox by Dr. Newcombe and lately that gen- tleman and Mr. Spreadborough discovered living specimens at Clayoquot Sound. I believe that this species is more abundant in Puget Sound. It also occurs on the Californian coasts. 54 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA NETTASTOMELLA, Carpenter. 120. NETTASTOMELLA DARWINNII, Sowerby, sp. Pholas Darwinii, Sby. One specimen was obtained at Vancouver Island by Mr. Lord. The species was originally described as from Chili. It has since been found at Monterey (Rich) and San Diego (Cooper) teste Carpenter. PENITELLA. Conrad. 121. PENITELLA PENITA, Conrad, sp. Pholas penita, Conr., Jour. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., vol. vii., pt. 2, p. 237, pl. xviii, fig. 7 (1837). Common all round the coast of Vancouver Island, perforating soft rocks between tides. At Vesuvius Bay, Salt Spring Island, I have found very fine specimens measuring more than 35 inches in length and nearly 6 inches in circumference at the umbones. This species is said by Dall ' to be found at Bering Island with Saxicava rugosa “living in large masses of Melobesia, which form accumulations almost like coral on the exposed coasts.” 122, PENITELLA OVOIDEA, Gould, sp. Pholas ovoidea, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iv., p. 87 (Nov., 1851). I am not sure that I know this species. It was described from Monterey, and Carpenter in his “Supplementary Report” gives it a southern range. Specimens that I have received from California under this name are indistinguishable from P. penita. Mr. Whiteaves in his account of Mr, Richardson’s collections says that he collected four living specimens of P. penita and four of P. ovoidea, near Victoria in 1875. He further says that penita has “ Siphonal tube wrinkled but not tubercu- lated” while ovoidea has *Siphonal tube tuberculated externally, espec- ially near the middle.” Through the kindness of Mr. Whiteaves one of Richardson’s speci- mens is in my cabinet, but though it manifestly differs from typical penita it does not to my mind accord sufficiently well with Gould's des- cription of ovoidea. '** Report on the Mollusca of the Commander Islands and Bering Sea, collected by Leonhard Stejneger in 1882-3.” Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. vii. (1884), p. 348-349. In the same locality with P. penita were found : Mytilusedulis, Modiola modiola, Cardium blandum, Serripes Groenlandicus, Tapes staminea, Macoma Midden- dort, Mactra falcata, Siliqua patula, Saxicava rugosa, Pholas crispata, Buccinum Merchianum, Chrysodomus liratus, Purpura lima, Littorina sitkana, Lacuna vincta, Acmea pelta, Margarita helicina, and Cryptochiton Stelleri. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 55 Dr. Newcombe informs me that he has lately found on the beach near Victoria a shell which Dr. Dall has determined for him as Penitella tubifera, Sby. Tryon has also described Penitella curvata, from the Straits of Fuca (Amer. Jour. Conch. vol. i., p. 40, pl. ii, fig. 6, 7 and 8 (1865).. ZIRPH AA, Leach. 123. ZIRPHHA CRISPATA, Linne, sp. Pholas crispata, Linn., Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2. p. 1111, no. 25 (1767). This species is not uncommon in Europe and on the eastern coasts of America. In the Pacitic it is recorded by Carpenter as from Puget Sound (two specimens Dr. Kennerley) and with a query from Swan’s collection. Dr. Dawson found a large worn right valve on the beach north of Cumshewa Harbour, Queen Charlotte Islands, and I found some fine specimens living in sand between tides at Cordova Bay ten years ago, but have never had an opportunity of revisiting that locality and have not been fortunate enough to find specimens anywhere else. XYLOPHAGA, Turton. 124. XYLOPHAGA DORSALIS, Turton, sp. Teredo dorsalis, Turton, Conch. Dict., p. 185. Specimens taken by myself in 1888 were I believe the first noted on the Pacific coast of America. They were found living in small pieces of drift wood dredged up in Departure Bay. The shell has since been found near Victoria by Dr. Newcombe. XYLOTRYA, Leach: 125. XYLOTRYA BIPINNATA, Turton, sp. Teredo bipennata, Turton, Conch. Dict. 126. XYLOTRYA FIMBRIATA, Jeffreys. Teredo fimbriata, Jett., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1860, p. 126. Both these Teredines are said by Carpenter to occur at Vancouver Island. All the specimens | have taken so far seem to belong to the first named species, but I must admit that I have given but little attention to these shells and have collected very few specimens. Dr. Newcombe in his catalogue records X. fimbriata from Victoria 56 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA on my authority, but I am afraid this is a mistake, for which I must apologize, as a re-examination shows that all my specimens are X° bipin- nata, SCAPHOPODA. DENTALIUM, Linne. 127. DENTALIUM INDIANORUM, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1865, p. 648 (August, 1864) = pretiosum, Nuttall. Common in our northern waters though not yet met with on the eastern or southern coasts of Vancouver Island, Shells of this species were formerly of considerable value as a medium of exchange among the Indians and they are still extensively used by the aborigines for ornamental purposes. Jeffreys supposed this species to be equivalent to the British D. entale, Linne. 128. DenraLtum RECTIUS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 648 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 59. This species was first found (dead) in Puget Sound by Kennerley, and Carpenter speaks of it as being “very rare.” The only British Columbian specimen I have seen or heard of, is the one in the Geolo- gical Museum at Ottawa, which was dredged alive by Mr. Richardson, near Victoria in 1875. CADULUS, Philippi. 129. CADULUS ABERRANS, Whiteaves. Trans. Roy. Soc. Canada, 1886, vol. iv., sect. iv., p. 124, fig. 2. This species was one of Dr. Dawson’s discoveries. It was dredged by him in 1885, very abundantly in Forward Inlet, Quatsino Sound, in 10-20 fathoms mud. The shell has not so far as I know been found anywhere else in British Columbia, but Mr. Whiteaves has a note that it has been dredged near the Catalina Islands by Dr. J. G. Cooper. GASTEROPODA. PTEROPODA. It would perhaps have been better to have omitted all mention of this order as no species have been collected by recent observers, but I did not like to omit any name that has had a place on Carpenter's list [TAYLOR | MARINE MOLLUSCA 57 and he gives one species of Pteropoda as having been collected by Lord in British Columbian waters. It is a species of wide distribution in the Atlantic as well as the Pacific Ocean and is figured by Dall in pl. Ixvi., fig. 113, of Bulletin 37, U.S. Nat. Mus., previously referred to. Carpenter writes [130] ‘* Cavolina telemus, Linne = Hyalæa tridentata, Forsk non Lamarck.” Dall gives it as Cavolina tridentata Forsk. Iam not in a position to form any opinion as to whether Linne’s older name has reference to the shell in question or not. OPISTHOBRANCHIATA. RICTAXIS, Dall. 131. Ricraxis PUNCTOCŒLATA, Carpenter, sp. Tornatella punctocelata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 646 (Augt., 1864); and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 139 (April, 1865). A southern shell only recently detected in our waters. The first native specimens I have seen were dredged by Professor Macoun and myself in Departure Bay last year. TI have since heard that large speci- mens have been found dead on the beach at the north end of Vancouver Island, by Mr. Anderson, and that others have been collected on the east side of Denman Island by Mr. Harvey. TORNATINA, A. Adams. 132. TORNATINA CULCITELLA, Gould, sp. Bulla (Akera) culcitella, Gould, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vi., no. 3, p. 377. pl. xiv., fig. 8 (Oct., 1853). + Bulla (Tornatina) cerealis, Gould, op. cit. p. 378, pl. xiv., fig. 9 (Oct., 1853). Bullina (Tornatina) exrimia, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 67, pl. Hos 119-100. This is the commonest of our three Tornatinas. It seems to abound in about ten fathoms wherever the bottom issandy. Dr. Dawson obtained it at the Queen Charlotte Islands and in various localities in the Straits of Georgia, Discovery Passage and Queen Charlotte and Quatsino Sounds. Dr. Newcombe has dredged it in Ganges Harbour, Clayoquot Sound and at Comox, Professor Macoun at Sooke—and I have myself found it at Victoria and Departure Bay. 133. ToRNATINA INCULTA, Gould. Bulla (Tornatina)inculta, Gould, Pac. R.R. Rept., vol. v., p. 334, pl. xi., fig. 27-28 (1856). Tornatina inculta, Gould and Carpenter, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1856, p. 203. The only specimens of this species that have been taken up to the present time in British Columbia were obtained by myself by dredging in Departure Bay in 1888. 58 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 134. ToRNATINA HARPA, Dall. Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. vii., p. 136, pl. xv., fig. 11 (November, 1871). A single specimen of this little shell was dredged, in about five fathoms, in Clayoquot Sound last September by Dr. Newcombe. It was determined for him by Dr. Dall. Tornatina harpa was described from Monterey, California, “ Three specimens adhering to the tentacule of Actinias.” CYLICHNA, Loven. 135. CYLICHNA CYLINDRACEA, Pennant, sp. Bulla cylindracea, Penn., Brit. Zool., vol. iv., p. 117, pl. 1xx., fig. 85. var. attonsa, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 647 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sei. Phila., 1865, p. 58." = C. propinqua, E. A. Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 4, vol. ix., p. 351. This shell is not very common. It has been recorded from the Straits of Georgia, Quatsino Sound and the Queen Charlotte Islands, by Mr. Whiteaves, under the name C. alba. Dr. Newcombe has dredged it at Comox and Clayoquot Sound, Prof. Macoun at Sooke, and I have dredged it in Departure Ray. I have seen the type of C. propinqua which is in the Naturai History Museum, South Kensington. It is a fine specimen of C. attonsa. DIAPHANA, Brown. 136. DIAPHANA PELLUCIDA. Brown.! Ill. Recent Conch., pl. xix., fig. 10, 41 (1827). = Bulla hyalina, Turton, Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vii., p. 353 (1834). = Bulla debilis, Gould, Invert. Mass., ed. i., p. 164, fig. 95 (1841), GbE ebC. Five immature shells were found by me among roots of kelp washed ashore near Clover Point, Victoria, in 1888. Dr. Dail, to whom these were submitted, referred them doubtfully to debilis, Gould. Lately I have seen a full-grown specimen taken at Sooke by Prof. Macoun, and I find it to accord exactly with the description of Utri- culus hyalina in Jettreys’s “ British Conchology,”’ and also with the figure of Gould’s Bulla debilis in the “ Invertebrata of Massachusetts.” D. pellucida is not a very common species in Kuro. ean seas. Jeffreys has noted about thirty localities for it on the British coasts, and quotes it also from Norway, Sweden, Iceland and Greenland, and from Madeir: and the Canary Islands. As debilis it is on record from Eastern American coasts and it is now recorded I think for the first time from the Pacific Ocean. 'T adopt the synonymy of this species as given by Verrill in Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., 1880, p. 382: [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 89 IHAMINEA, Leach. 137. HamiNEA nYDaAïTtIs, Linne, sp. Bulla hydatis, Linne, Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 2, p. 1183, no. 377 (176%). var. vesicula, Gould. Bulla (Haminea) vesicula, Gould, Pac. R. R. Rept., vol. v., p. 334, pl. xi., fig. 29 (1856). Haminea vesicula, Gould and Carpenter, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1856, p. 205, Very common indeed among sea grass on sandy shores near low water mark. NUDIBRANCHIATA. No attempt is made to enumerate the species of this order inhabit- ing this province as they have not been systematically collected or studied. Carpenter mentions one species, the common Chioræra leonina, Gould, from Puget Sound and Whiteaves gives this and one other Den- dronotus purpureus, Bergh, as collected by Dr. Dawson in 1885. As our species are numerous and many of them large and conspic- uous it is hoped that before long some one may be induced to undertake their collection and determination. PULMONATA. In order to make this catalogue more complete a list is here given of our British Columbian land and fresh water Pulmonata. 138. SELENITES VANCOUVERENSIS, Lea, sp. 139. SELENITES SPORTELLA, Gould, sp. 140. Limax AGRESTISs, Linne. 141. Limax HypERBoREUS, Westerlund. 142. VITRINA PFEIFFERI, Newcomb. 143. HYALINA ARBOREA, Say, sp. 144. HYALINA RADIATULA, Alder, sp. 145. HYALINA MILIUM, Morse, sp. 146. HYALINA BINNEYANA, Morse. 147. CoNuLUS FULVUS, Draparnaud, sp. 148. PRISTILOMA LANSINGI, Bland, sp. 149. PRISTILOMA STEARNSIE, Bland, sp. 150. ARIOLIMAX COLUMBIANUS, Gould, sp. 151. PROPHYSAON HEMPHILLI, Bland & Binney. 152. PropHysaoN paciFicum, Cockerell, 153. PATULA STRIATELLA, Anthony, sp. 154. PATULA AsTERISCA, Morse. 155. PuncTuM MINUTISSIMUM, Lea, sp. 156. Punctum consrectum, Bland, sp. 60 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 157. LYSINOE TOWNSENDIANA, Lea, sp. 158. Mesopon CoLumBranus, Lea, sp. 159. MESODON DEVIUS, Gould, sp. 160. STENOTREMA GERMANUM, Gould, sp 161. PupA coRPULENTA, Morse, sp. 162. Pupa SIMPLEX, Gould, 163. VERTIGO OVATA, Say. 164. FERUSSACIA SUBCYLINDRICA, Linne, sp. 165. SucoiNEA Hawkinsrr, Baird. 166. SucciNEA NUTTALLIANA, Lea. 167. SUCCINEA OREGONENSIS, Lea. 168. SUCCINEA RUSTICANA, Gould. 169. ONncxrpiuM CARPENTERI, W. G. Binney. 170. ONCHIDELLA BOREALIs, Dall. 171. CARYCHIUM EXIGUUM, Say, sp. 172. Liunaa sTAGNALIS, Linne, sp. 173. Limnawa ampia, Mighels. 174. Limnaa pauustris, Müller. 175. LIMNÆA ADELINÆ, Tryon. LIMNÆA HUMILIS, Say. LIMNÆA NUTTALLIANA, Lea. PaysA Lorpbi, Baird. PHYSA GYRINA, Say. 80. PHysA AMPULLACEA, Gould. 181. PHYSA HETEROSTROPHA, Say, sp. 182. BuLtinus Hypnorum, Linne, sp. 183. PLANORBIS AMMON, Gould. 184. PLANORBIS TRIVOLVIS, Say. 185. PLANORBIS BICARINATUS, Say. 186. PLANORBIS OPERCULARIS, Gould. 187. PLANORBIS EXACUTUS, Say. 188. PLANORBIS PARVUs, Say. 189. ANCYLUS CAURINUS, Cooper. 190. ANCYLUS FRAGILIS, Tryon. 191. ANCYLUS KOOTANIENSIS, Baird. . ol ay Dat oa » CO SIPHONARIA, Gray. 192. SIPHONARIA THERSITES, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 647 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 425 (Dec., 1864). Common on all our coasts near high water mark on rocks and sea-weed. Dr. Dall writes (‘ Remarks on the genus Siphonaria,’ Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vi. (1870), p. 30, ete): [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 61 “ This species having been obtained in latitude 57° N. is probably ? the most northern representative of the genus.’ CTENOBRANCHIATA. SURCULA, H. & A. Adams. 193. SURCULA PERVERSA, (Grabb. Proc. Cal. Acad, Nat. Sci., 1865. With the exception of two specimens dredged by Dr. Dawson in Queen Charlotte Sound all the native specimens of this shell that I have seen have been taken near Victoria. In this locality it is not rare, having been dredged in 10 to 20 fathoms, mud, by Richardson, Newcombe, myself and others. Adult specimens are usually much eroded. DRI LL I A ; Gray. 194. DRILLIA INCISA. Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 657 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 62. Not common, Virago Sound (Dawson), Clayoquot Sound (New- combe). Dead specimens at Vesuvius Bay, Salt Spring Island, Saanich and Victoria. 195. DRILLIA CANCELLATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 63. A rare species. Dr. Kennerley obtained a single specimen in Puget Sound, and a few have been dredged at Victoria and Departure Bay by myself and others, and at Comox by Dr. Newcombe. This species was not represented in any of Dr. Dawson’s collections. BELA, Gray. Seven species of this genus are on our list, as follows : 196. BELA FrpicuLa, Gould, sp. Fusus fidicula, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 141 (May, 1849); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 233, figs. 284-2845 (1852). 197. BELA EXcuRVATA, Carpenter. ‘Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 63. 62 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 198. Beta TREVELYANA, Turton, sp. Pleurotoma Trevellianum, Turton, Mag. Nat. Hist., vol. vii., p. 351 (1834). 199. BELA EXARATA, Müller, sp. Defrancia exarata, Moller, Index Moll. Grœæl., p. 12 (1842). 200. BELA CREBRICOSTATA, Carpenter, sp. Mangilia crebricostata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 29 (January, 1865). 201. BELA TABULATA, Carpenter, Sp. ? Mangilia tabulata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 29 (January, 1865). 202. BELA VioLACEA, Mighels and Adams, sp. Pleurotoma violacea, M. and Ad., Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. i., p. 50 (Novem- ber, 1841); and Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., vol. iv., no. i., p. 51, pl. iv., fig. 21 (January, 1842). The first named, B. fidicula, is the common species with us, and represents the European B. turricula, Montagu. It is reported from the Queen Charlotte Islands, Queen Charlotte Sound and Johnston Straits (Dawson), and several Vancouver Island localities. The next three species are very nearly allied to each other. B. excurvata was described from a single specimen from Puget Sound (Kennerley). B. Trevelyana is added, by Mr. Whiteaves, on the strength of one dead shell dredged in Virago Sound by Dr. Dawson. B. exarata is the name given by Dr. Dall to shells from Comox and Victoria sent to him by Dr. Newcombe for determination. It seems to be just possible that our British Columbian specimens, thus variously determined, may all belong to a single species, namely that intended by Carpenter in his description of B. excurvata, which is said to be “like Trevelliana” and which may or may not be equivalent to Müller’s earlier B. exarata. B. crebricostata (specimens identified by Dr. Dall) is rare at Victoria and we have not found it elsewhere. The type specimen was collected by Swan. B. tabulata (specimen also identified by Dall) is from Victoria, but is also on record from Queen Charlotte Sound (two specimens). Mr, Whiteaves, however, in writing of these specimens remarks “ perhaps a [TAYLOR | MARINE MOLLUSCA 63 variety of fidicula” which makes me doubt whether he had genuine fabulata before him. Oo = Lastly there is B. violacea of which a single living specimen was taken, according to Whiteaves, in Alert Bay by Dr. Dawson, The two last named species approach in form the next genus and would not be likely to be confused with typical Belas. MANGILIA, Risso. We have four species : 203. MANGILIA scULPTURATA, Dall, sp. _ Bela sculpturata, Dall, Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. ix. (1886); p. 299, pl. iv, fig. 1 204. MANGILIA ANGULATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (Augt., 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. Xv., p. 394 (May, 1865). 205. MANGILIA INTERFOSSA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (Augt., 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 29 (Jan. 1865). | 206. MANGILIA LEVIDENSIS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (Augt., 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 63. = funebrale, Dall, Amer. Journ. Con h., vol. vii., p. 100 (1871), teste Dall, Proc. U.S. Nat. Mus., vol. ix. (1886), p. 299. The first three of these species are closely related. M. interfossa and angulata have not been detected here since Carpenter’s time but sculptur- ata is common in nearly all the Vancouver Island localities I have examined. It was taken also at the Queen Charlotte Islands by Dr, Dawson, M. sculpturata is a rather variable shell and Dr. Dall tells me that northern specimens lack the colour band that is so conspicuous in our shells. M. levidensis is a beautiful shell quite distinct from and considerably larger than tbe three last mentioned. It has only been found, recently, by Dr. Newcombe and myself. at Comox and Victoria. The type specimens of levidensis and angulata were from Puget Sound and of inter- fossa from Neeah Bay. Dr. Newcombe has a shell apparently of the present genus which Dr. Dall has informed him is probably of an undescribed species. Still another shell which may belong here was described by Mr. E. A. Smith as Pleurotoma Vancouverensis (Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 286 (1880), but I have not seen the description and do not know the species. 64 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CANCELLARIA, Lamarck. 207. CANCELLARIA MODESTA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 660 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 32 (January, 1865). 208. CANCELLARIA UNALASHKENSIS, Dall. Cancellaria (Trigonostoma) Unalashkensis, Dall, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. v., p. 58. pl. ii., fig. 1 (1873). 209. CANCELLARIA CIRCUMCINOTA, Dall, Cancellaria (Trigonostoma) circumecincta, Dall, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. v., p. 58, pl. ii., fig. 2 (1873). Here again we have three species very nearly allied, but probably distinct. à C. modesta was described from Swan’s collection, and has not been since noticed in this province. C. Unalashkensis and circumcincta were described and figured by Dall,! the first from Unalashka, where, he says, modesta also was found, and the latter from Popoff Strait, Shumagin Islands. C. Unalashkensis has since been found at Victoria and Clayoquot Sound by Dr, Newcombe, and circumcincta has been dredged by Dawson at Forward Bay, Freshwater Bay and Cullen Harbour, and by myself in Departure Bay, near Nanaimo. ADMETE, Moller. 210. ADMETE CoUTHOUYI, Jay, sp. Cancellaria Couthouyi, Jay, Catalogue, ed. 3, pt. 77 (1839). = C. buccinoides, Couthouy, 1838 (preoccupied ), = viridula, Auct., non O. Fab. This Atlantic species was added to our list by Whiteaves, who records six specimens as having been taken at various points in Queen Charlotte Sound by Dr. Dawson. Dr. Newcombe has since taken a specimen near Victoria. Dr. Dall has pointed out (Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., ix., 1886, p. 298) that this species is not the Tritonium viridulum of O. Fabricius, although it has long gone under that name. OLIVELLA, Swainson. 211. OLIVELLA BIPLIOATA, Sowerby, sp. Oliva biplicata, G. B. Sby., Tank. Cat., app. xxxiii., no. 2332 (1825). Very abundant on the north and west coasts of Vancouver Island 1‘ Preliminary Descriptions of New Species of Mollusca from the Coast of Alaska, with notes on some rare forms,” Proc. Cal. Acad. Sei., vol. v., pp. 57-62, pl. ii., April, 1873). [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 65 in sand between tides, and to a depth of a few fathoms below low-water mark, 212. OLIVELLA BÆTICA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 661 (August, 1864). Very common in shallow water on sandy bottoms. Queen Charlotte Islands, Queen Charlotte Sound and other localities (Dawson) ; Depar- ture Bay, abundant (G. W. Taylor) ; Victoria, rare (Newcombe); Clay- oquot Sound (Newcombe) ; Comox (Macoun). VOLUTELLA, Swainson. 213. VOLUTELLA PYRIFORMIS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 661 (August, 1864); and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 148 (April, 1865). A common shell usually found under stones, or under seaweed on rocks, near low water mark, but sometimes dredged from deeper water. It occurs from Victoria to the Queen Charlotte Islands. During life the animal is of a bright yellow colour. MITROMORPHA, A. Adams. 214. MITROMORPHA FILOSA, Carpenter. ? Daphnella filosa, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864). Mitromorpha filosa, Cpr., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 182 (March, 1865). Described from Sta. Barbara and not very rare at several other points on the Californian coast. The only British Columbian specimens I have heard of were three, dredged by Dr. Dawson at the mouth of Cumshewa Harbour in 20 fathoms of water. 215. MirromMorpPHA EFFUSA, Carpenter. ? Daphnella effusa, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann, Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 29 (January, 1865). Described from “one broken specimen, Neeah Bay, Swan,” a rather slender title I am afraid, to a place on our list. BUCCINUM, Linne. 216. BuccINUM POLARE, Gray. Buccinum polaris, Gray, Zool. Voy. Blossom, p. 128 (1839), var. ? percrassun, Dall. Buccinum percrassum though now thought, by some conchologists, to be a distinct species was described as a variety of S. polare and it was Sec. IV., 1898. 5, 66 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA under this name (though most unfortunately as var. compactum instead of percrassum) that our first British Columbian specimens were recorded. Under this name (compactum) will be found a note of two speci- mens, dead, found by Mr. Richardson on the beach at Victoria in 1875 and of one specimen, also dead, that was taken by Dr. Dawson off False Head, Vancouver Island, ten years later. Since that date Dr. Newcombe has dredged three dead specimens off Macauley’s point near Victoria, and both the doctor and myself have found fossil specimens in the Boulder Clay. B. percrassum is not uncommon, living, to the north of us. 217. BuccINUM cYANEUM, Bruguière. var. MQERCHIANUM, Fischer. Votutoharpa merchiana, Fischer, Journ. de Conch., vol. vii., p. 299 (March, 1859). In 1890 I received from Mr. E. S. Wilkinson, four specimens of this species, that had been picked up by him on the beach at Alert Bay, Vancouver Island. One of the specimens was alive when found, the other three dead. Dr. Newcombe has since found a dead specimen on the shore at Victoria. My shells were kindly determined for me by Dr. Dall. CHRYSODOMUS, Swainson. 218. CHRYSODOMUS FORNICATUS, O. Fabricius, sp. Tritonium fornicatum, O. Fab., Fauna Greenl., p. 399 (1780). The first specimens of this species found here were two dead ones dredged by myself outside Victoria Harbour in 1886. Dr. Newcombe has since dredged a couple of living specimens in the same locality. When fresh the shell is of a dark purplish brown colour, with an olivaceous epidermis. à 219, Curysopomus LIRATUS, Martyn, sp. Buccinum liratum, Martyn, Univ. Conch., vol. ii., no. 43, pl. xiii. and xiv., fig. 1 (1784). = decemcostatus, Midd., not Say. — Middendorffi, Cooper. Five living specimens of this species were dredged by Dr. Dawson, in 1885, at Freshwater Bay, near Malcolm Island, and off False Head, all of which localities are in Queen Charlotte Sound. I have not seen living specimens from any more southerly localities, but Dr. Newcombe has dredged dead specimens near Victoria. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 67 220. Curysopomus Kennicortit, Dall. Buccinum Kennicottii, Dall, Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii., p. 108, pl. xv., fig. 1 (November, 1871). Chrysodomus Kennicottii, Dall, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. iv., p. 271 (October, 1872). A single dead specimen was dredged by me in the same place and at the same time as the specimens of ©: fornicatus mentioned above. The species was described by Dall from Unalashka. 221. CHRYSODOMUS TABULATUS, Baird. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 66, pl. i., fig. 1. This is our most abundant species of Chrysodomus, though at present we have only found it in the southern parts of the province. It is dredged quite commonly near Victoria, in 10-20 fathoms. The dead shells, usually tenanted by large hermit crabs, often con- tain also beautiful specimens of Crepidula navicelloides. 222. Curysupomus HARFORDI, Stearns, Fusus (? Chrysodomus) Harfordi, Stearns, Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. v., p. 79 (1873). The type specimens of C. Harfordi were found in Mendocino County, California (Harford) and the Farallones (Watkins). The single example found in British Columbia was taken alive by Dr. Dawson on rocks at low water in Houston-Stewart Channel, Queen Charlotte Islands, and is now in the museum of the Geological Survey at Ottawa. For anextended description of this species, see Dall “ On the California species of Fusus,” in Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. vii., 1877. 223. CHRYSODOMUS RECTIROSTRIS, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 664 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 64. =Sipho angustus, E. A. Smith, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 287 (1880). This species was described by Carpenter from a single specimen taken by Kennerley in Puget Sound. The type, which is preserved in the United States National Museum, was not in good condition, and Carpenter's original description will hardly apply to perfect specimens. Hence the species has been redescribed by Mr. K. A. Smith as Sipho angustus. It is not a common shell. Richardson dredged three living speci- mens near Victoria in 1875, Dr. Newcombe has taken one or more in the same place, and I have a single dead shell also taken near Victoria. My specimen was compared with Carpenter’s type by Dr. Dall and with the type of angustus by Mr. E. A. Smith and myself, so that there can be no doubt as to the synonymy. 68 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 224. CHRYSODOMUS PHŒNICEUS, Dall. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xiv., p.187 (1891). This species was taken by the naturalists of the U.S. Fish Commis- sion steamer Albatross, near Goletas Channel, Queen Charlotte Sound. 225. CHRYSODOMUS VERKRUZENI, Kobelt. One large dead shell belonging to this species was dredged by Dr. Dawson off False Head, Vancouver Island, in about thirty fathoms, this being, according to Mr. Whiteaves, the most southerly locality yet reported for the species, MOHNIA, Friele. 226. Monnta FRIELEI, Dall. Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., vol. xiv., p. 187 (1891). Off north coast of Vancouver Island, 1888 (Albatross). EUTHRIA, Gray. € 227. EurarrA piIRA, Reeve, sp. Buccinum dirum, Rve., Conch. Icon., Mon. of Bucc., fig. 92 (December, 1846). — Fusus incisus, Gould (1349). — Tritonium (Fusus) sitchense, Midd. (1849). A common littoral species, occurring in all localities examined within the province, and ranging northward to Alaska and southward to Monterey. Specimens of Crepidula adunca are commonly found attached to the shells of this species. NASSA, Lamarck. 228. Nassa FossATA, Gould, sp. Buccinum fossatum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 152 (Jan., 1850) ; and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 254, fig. 321, 321a (1852), This species occurs with us only on the west coast of Vancouver Island ; it is found from extreme low water to twenty fathoms. It is a not uncommon Californian shell. 229, NASSA MENDICA, Gould. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 155 (January, 1850) ; and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 263, figs. 331, 331a (1852). Very abundantand variable, It has been dredged, wherever dredging has been carried on, from the Queen Charlotte Islands to Victoria, A (TAYLOR ] MARINE MOLLUSCA 69 variety that was named WV. Gibbsii by W. Cooper is the common form between tides in Esquimalt harbour. ASTYRIS, H. and A. Adams. 230. ASTYRIS TUBEROSA, Carpenter, sp. Amycla tuberosa, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 662 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 398 (May, 1865). Dr. Carpenter, on p. 628 of his “Supplementary Report,” writes of the present species as “rare” among Swan’s Puget Sound and Vancou- ver Island shells, and on page 662 of the same report he places it in the Vancouver column. In his description of this species, however, in the Annals and Maga- zine of Natural History, he makes no mention of any locality for the shell north of Monterey. Perhaps the name should be struck off our lists, for the species does not seem to have been found in the province since Carpenter’s time. 231. ASTYRIS CARINATA, Hinds, sp. Columbella carinata, Hinds, Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 39, pl. x., figs. 15-16 (1844). = C. gausapata, Gould, 1850. = C. Hindsii, Reeve. C. gausapata is the northern form of carinata. The species is com- mon, and is found between tides or just below low-water mark all through the province. Dr. Newcombe, in his Catalogue, confuses this species with the next, which is, as far as I can see, undoubtedly distinct. NITIDELLA, Swainson. 232. NivipELLA GouLpi, Gould and Cpr. Proc. Zool. Soc., London, 1856, p. 208. This is a much larger shell than the last named, and is further dis- tinguished by the possession of a thick and rough epidermis. It is generally obtained by dredging in ten to twenty fathoms, and has. been taken by myself and others abundantly at Victoria and Departure Bay ; also on the west coast of Vancouver Island, by Dr. Newcombe, and in many northern localities by Dr. Dawson. Tryon included this species in the synonymy of Astyris carinata, and Dr. Dall has also expressed the opinion that they belong together. I still think, however, that the species are distinct, as I have seen no approach to an intermediate specimen. Mr. E. A. Smith has redescribed this shell under the name Colum- 70 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA bella (Nitidella) Dalli I have compared some of our shells with Smith’s type and find no ditference whatsoever. AMPHISSA, H. and A. Adams. 233. AMPHISSA CORRUGATA, Reeve, sp. Buccinum corrugatum, Rve., Conch. Icon., Mon. of Bucc., no. 110 (February, 1847). Common both between tides and in deeper water. The littoral specimens are usually much overgrown with Polyzoa. There is a variety that is smaller than the ordinary form, and which in some respects approaches A. versicolor, Dall, and A. undata, Cpr. It is, however, I believe, only a variety of A. corrugata The specimens recorded by Mr. Whiteaves as A. versicolor, from Houston-Stewart Chan- nel and Cumshewa Harbour (Queen Charlotte Islands), should most probably be referred to this form. TROPHON, De Montfort. ’ 234. TROPHON MULTICOSTATUS, Eschscholtz, sp. Murex multicostatus, Esch., Zool. Atlas, pt. 2, p. 11, pl. ix., fig. 4 (1829). I have retained for this species its familiar west coast name, though there is little doubt but that our shell is a form of the European Trophon clathratus, Linne, sp. (Syst. Nat., ed. xii., vol. i., pt. 1, p. 1223, no. 563, 1767). The species occurs here in two forms, the ordinary one with the interior of the shell white, and a rarer one with the mouth dark chocolate colour. I have seen a specimen of this form in the Natural History Museum, South Kensington, labelled as a distinct species, but Dr. Dall, who has seen one of my specimens, regards it as merely a variety of T. multicostatus. This species occurs not uncommonly at Vic- toria, and it was taken by Dr. Dawson in Queen Charlotte Sound and Johnston Straits, but not at the Queen Charlotte Islands. 235. TRopHON OrRPHEUS, Gould, sp. Fusus Orpheus, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 142 (May, 1849); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 234, fig. 285-2858 (1552). This species, according to Dr. Newcombe, is the most abundant Trophon at Victoria. It has also been taken by Dr. Newcombe at De- parture Bay, and possibly by Dr. Dawson in Cumshewa Harbour. Mr. Whiteaves gives it from three localities in Queen Charlotte Sound, but he has evidently confused this species with the next, and I believe all the specimens in Dr. Dawson’s collections should be included under 7. Stuarti. 1 Annals and Magazine of Natural History, series 5, vol. vi., p. 287 (1880). [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 71 236. TROPHON STUARTI, E. A. Smith. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1880, p. 481, pl. xlviii., fig. 6. This is our largest and finest species of Trophon. It is perfectly dis- tinct from JT. Orpheus and very much larger. The type was dredged by Capt. Vidler near Victoria, and passed into the hands of a London dealer, from whom Mr. Smith obtained it. It is apparently much rarer than Orpheus, and has so far only been found at Victoria by Capt. Vidler, Dr. Newcombe and myself, and by Dr. Dawson at the three localities in Queen Charlotte Sound referred to under the preceding species. Dr. Dawson’s specimens were three in number and very fine. 237. TROPHON TENUISCULPTUs, Carpenter. Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xvii., p. 277 (April, 1866). Not rare, occurring everywhere from Victoria to the Queen Char- lotte Islands in 10-30 fathoms. This species was described by Carpenter as a Pleistocene fossil from Sta. Barbara, California. 238. TropHon Dauut, Kobelt. Mon. of Trophon in Mart. Chem. (neu. ausg.) T. muriciformis, Dall,’ Proc. Cal. Acad, Sci., vol. vii. (1877). Dall’s name being preoccupied, it was changed by Kobelt as above. The species was described from Icy Cape and Bering Sea, but has been dredged near Victoria by Richardson, Newcombe and myself. It seems to be very rare, and only a few specimens in all have as yet been obtained. Trophon Dallii is well figured in plate iv., figure 6, of volume ix.. of the Proceedings of United States National Museum. OCINEBRA, Leach. 239. OcINEBRA LURIDA, Middendortt, sp. Tritonium (Fusus) luridum, Midd., Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Peters., vol. vii., no. 160, p. 244 (1849); Mal. Ross., pt.2, p. 150, no. 15, pl. iv., figs. 4 and 5 (1849). = Vitularia aspera, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 66, pole me, waked, Ae 1 The paper in which this species was first described is entitled ‘* Preliminary description of new species of Mollusks from the northwest coast of America” (Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. vii., March, 1877). It contains also the original description of another of our shells, Kennerlia grandis. 72 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 240. OCINEBRA INTERFOSSA, Carpenter. tept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 663 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 64. Both the above are common littoral shells, occurring all through the7province under stones, near low water mark. Both are subject to considerable variation. CEROSTOMA, Conrad. 241. CEROSTOMA FOLIATUM, Martyn, sp. Purpura foliata, Martyn, Univ. Conch., vol. ii., no. 66, pl. xxiv., fig. 1 (1784). = Murex foliatus, Gmelin. — M.monodon, Esch., etc., etc. At extreme low tide on all our rocky coasts. PURPURA, Bruguière. 242. PURPURA CRISPATA, Chemnitz, sp. Bucciniun crispatum, Chem., Mart. Conch. Cab., vol. xi., p. 84, pl. 187, figs. 1802, 1803 (1795). — M. lactuca and M. ferrugineus, Esch. (1829), etc., ete. 243, PURPURA LIMA, Martyn, sp. ) Y2,S] Buccinum lima, Mart., Univ. Conch., vol. ii., no. 46, pl. xv., fig. 1 (1784). = canaliculata, Duclos (1832). — decemcostata. Midd. (1849). 244. PuRPURA SAXICOLA, Valenciennes. Zool. Voy. Venus, pl. viii., fig. 4 and 4a (1846). These three species of Purpura are all common on rocks between tides and here at any rate are quite distinct from one another in all their varieties. From some few localities these shells are absent without any appar- ent cause. For instance. during three days shore collecting at Nanaimo last year, I did not see a single specimen of either lima or saxicola and only in one spot a few specimens of crispata. There are conchologists who would place all these species under one name and there are others who would consider even this a synonym of the Purpura lapillus of the Atlantic. Many varieties of P. saxicola have been honoured with separate names, which however are hardly worth preserving. [TAYLOR ] MARINE MOLLUSCA 73 SCALA, Humphrey. 245. ScALA INDIANORUM, Carpenter, sp. Scalaria Indianorum, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 660 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 31 (January, 1865). This species is not very abundant. It has been dredged at Depar- ture Bay, Baynes Sound and Comox, at Discovery Passage, and at the Queen Charlotte Islands, but has not yet been found at Victoria. The type specimens were from Swan's collections from Neeah Bay. OPALIA, H. & A. Adams. 246. OPALIA BOREALIS, Carpenter. ept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 660 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 31 (January, 1865). Found by the United States Exploring Expedition in Puget Sound and indicated, but not described, by Gould in Hapl. Exped. Mollusca, p. 207. The shell was obtained also by Swan at Neeah Bay and Tatooche Island. In British Columbia I have never found ©, borealis alive, but have many times received the dead shells from various points on the west coast of Vancouver Island. Dr. Newcombe has been more fortunate than I have and has taken living specimens at Clayoquot Sound. Pro- fessor Macoun found a few very large dead specimens at Sooke. EULIMA, Risso. 247. EuLimA micans, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 659 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 63. 2? = Turbo politus, Linn., Syst. Nat., ed. xii, vol. i, pt. 2, p. 1241, no. 653 (1767). This speciesis probably, but not certainly, the same as the Æ. polita of Europe. For the present therefore the name applied by Carpenter to the western shell is retained. The species is widely distributed in our seas and in some localities is rather common. It has been dredged at Victoria, Departure Bay, Comox and Clayo- quot and at numerous points in Queen Charlotte Sound, the Straits of Georgia, Johnston Straits and at the Queen Charlotte Islands. Tt is usually found in sand at a depth of 10 to 40 fathoms. 248. EuLIMA sp. A second species of Æulima is recorded by Whiteaves, under the name “ Hulima incurva, Renieri = Æ. distorta, Auct,” as having been 74 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA dredged by Dr. Dawson in the Straits of Georgia, Forward Bay and Alert Bay and as occurring between tides in Discovery Passage and Goletas Channel. [have found specimens of the same shell at Victoria and Departure Bay both between tides and by dredging, and Dr. New- combe has specimens from Clayoquot Sound. tenieri I believe only published the name without any description, and as our shell does not appear to be the same as the #. distorta, Deshayes, of English conchologists, Iam not sure that it has at present any proper name. TURBONILLA, Risso, 249, TURBONILLA TRIDENTATA, Carpenter, sp. Chemnitzia tridentata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 659 (August, 1864); and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 147 (April, 1865). This species was described from Puget Sound (Kennerley) and from Sta, Barbara, Monterey and San Pedro. It has not been found in our 1 waters by recent collectors. 250. TurBoniLLA Loropr, E. A. Smith, sp. Cheinnitzia Lordi, E. A. S., Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. vi., p. 288 (1880). À very few specimens of this species have been dredged by Dr. Newcombe and myself in Departure Bay. I have compared some of these with Mr, Smith’s types. This is the largest species of Turbonilla found in British Columbia, 251. TURBONILLA TORQUATA, Gould, sp. Chemnitzia torquata, Gould, Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vi., no. 3, p. 384, pl. xiv., fig. 16 (October, 1853). = C. Vancouverensis, Baird, Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1863, p. 67, pl. i., fig. 3. 252. 'TURBONILLA CHOCOLATA, Carpenter, sp. Chemnitzia chocolata, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 659 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Cal. Acad. Nat. Sci., vol. iii. (1866). These two species are I think equally common. T. chocolata has been dredged at Victoria, Departure Bay and Clayoquot Sound. T. torquata, at the two first named places and also at Duncan Bay, Forward Bay and Cullen Harbour (Vancouver Island). Doubtless both species will be found in other localities when search is made. In California T. tor- quata is said to occur abundantly on the shells of Halotis (Orcutt). [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 75 ODOSTOMIA, Fleming. > 253. ODQSTOMIA NUCIFORMIS, Carpenter, and var. AVELLANA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 30 (January, 1865). 254. ODOSTOMIA SATURA, Carpenter, and var. GOULDI, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series + vol. xv , p. 30 (January, 1865). 2 255. ODOSTOMIA INFLATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 658 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. xv., p. 395 (May, 1865). 256. ODOSTOMIA TENUISCULPTA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 659 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 5, vol. xv., p. 30 (January, 1865). 257. ODOSTOMIA STRAMINEA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 659 (August, 1864), and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 146 (April, 1865). 258. OposToMIA SITKENSIS, Dall. 259. OposToMIA GRAVIDA, Gould. Bost. Journ. Nat. Hist., vol. vi., no. 3, p. 384, pl. xiv., fig. 14 (October, 1855). The Odostomias of British Columbia have not yet been satisfactorily worked up. Specimens are very common both between tides and among dredged material, and I have accumulated many hundred shells. I have never yet, however, had an opportunity of either critically examining these myself or submitting them to competent authority and therefore cannot write with confidence upon the subject. Of the seven species enumerated above, two, O. inflata and O. tenuis- culpta, are quoted on the strength of specimens collected by Swan in Puget Sound. A third, O. Sitkensis, is recorded by Whiteaves from the Queen Charlotte Islands and False Bay, Lasqueti Island; this species and O. straminea being apparently the only ones met with by Dr. Dawson. The other four species are in my own collection. O. satura, or the shell that I think to be this species, is the common large form in Departure Bay. O. nuciformis, which is the most easily recognized of our species 76 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA (from its large size and Tornatelloid shape) occurs rarely under stones at low tide at Victoria, Esquimalt, Salt Spring Island, Nanaimo, etc. I have never found more than one or two specimens of this species to- gether, O. gravida and O. straminea are smaller shells and have been dredged in various localities round Vancouver Island, and a single specimen of the last named was taken at the Queen Charlotte Islands by Dr. Dawson. There are three or four other forms for which I have not yet been able to find satisfactory names, and | am inclined to the opinion that they belong to undescribed species. TRITONIUM, Cuvier. 260. TRITONIUM OREGONENSE, Redfield, sp. Triton Oregonense, Redf., Ann. Lyc: Nat. Hist. N.Y., vol. iv., no. 5, p. 165, pl. xi., fig. 2a and 2b (1846). = T. cancellatum, Midd. and others, but not of Lamarck. This species is very common at Victoria from low water mark to twenty or thirty fathoms. The dead shells often contain beautiful specimens of Crepidula navicelloides, and on one occasion, as mentioned on page 23 above, | dredged a living specimen with a colony of some twenty or thirty specimens of 7. unguicula attached to its hairy epidermis. I have not found this species at Nanaimo, but it appears again further to the north, having been taken by Dr. Dawson both at low water and by dredging in Johnston and Broughton Straits, in Goletas Channel, and at the Queen Charlotte Islands. Mr. Whiteaves in his paper in these Transactions (vol. iv., 1886), writes that this species is possibly only a local variety of the South American 7. cancellatum, of Lamarck, but Dr. Dall in the ‘ Proceedings of the United States National Museum’ for the same year! (1886, p. 213) has shown that the two species are quite distinct and in their geo- graphical range widely separated. TRIFORIS, Deshayes. 261. TRrIFORIS ADVERSA, Montagu, sp. Murex adversus, Mont. This is recorded by Carpenter as being in Swan’s Neeah Bay col- 1**Contributions to the Natural History of the Commander Islands, No. 6.” This paper contains many valuable notes on the northern distribution of our shells. The following species are quoted from Bering Island in addition to others already referred to in note under Penitella penita above :—Pecten Alaskensis ? Placun- anomia macrochisma, Modiolaria laevigata, Cuspidaria pectinata, Siphonaria Thersites, Bela violacea, Buccinum percrassum, Tritoniwm Oregonense, Natica clausa, Aemea patina, Solariella varicosa, and Lepidopleurus cancellatus. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 77 lections. He remarks of this and the next species, Rare, no differences have been detected on comparing the Herm (British) and Neeah Bay specimens.” T. adversa does not appear to have been noticed here by recent collectors. Dr. Gwyn Jeffreys considered this species to be equivalent to the Mediterranean form, = perversum, Linne, but Forbes and Hanley. considered the two to be distinct. CERITHIOPSIS, Forbes and Hanley. 262. CERITHIOPSIS TUBERCULATA (Montagu) Carpenter. ? Murex tubercularis, Mont., Test. Brit., p. 270 (1803). This is another species from Swan’s collection. Carpenter considered it identical with the English shell, but Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., iv., 268) says that it is not the same. Dr. Dawson took it at Dolomite Narrows and in Virago Sound (at the latter place in 8-15 fathoms), and I have found it under stones at low tide near Victoria. 263. CERITHIOPSIS MUNITA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 660 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 32 (January, 1865). 264. CERITHIOPSIS COLUMNA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 660 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 32 (January, 1865). Both of these species were first found by Swan at Neeah Bay. They are evidently rare with us. a very few specimens only having been found near Victoria. BITTIUM, Leach. 265. Brrrtum FILOsuM, Gould, sp. Cerithium filosum, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 120 (May, 1849); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 149, fig. 175,-175c (1852). Var. esuriens, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 655 (August, 1864); Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 181 (March, 1865) ; and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 142 (April, 1865). Very common everywhere between tides. The common form has the mouth of the shell purplish or chocolate coloured within, but speci- mens from Clayoquot Sound and a few collected at Salt Spring Island, are pure white. 78 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 266. BITTIUM ARMILLATUM, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 655 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xvii., p. 276 (April, 1866). Not rare among sponges in rock pools and under stones between tide marks, near Victoria. It is not uncommon in California. TRICHOTROPIS, Broderip and Sowerby, 267. TRICHOTROPIS CANCELLATA, Hinds. Proc. Zool. Soc., London, 1843, p. 17; and Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 39, pl. xi., fig. pal and 12 (1844). ; This shell has been dredged not rarely at Victoria, Departure Bay and Comox, in 10-30 fathoms, and at a greater depth. Dr. Dawson procured it at the Queen Charlotte Islands, in the Straits of Georgia, Queen Charlotte Sound, and in most of the localities in which he col- lected in 1885. Dr. Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., iv., 248) places T°. cancellata. in the synonymy of 7’. borealis, Brod. and Sby. 268. TRICHOTROPIS INERMIS, Hinds. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1843, p. 18; and Zool. Voy. Sulph., vol. ii., p. 40. pl. xi., figs. 13 and 14 (1844). We have never found any shells that could be referred to this species, which is on our list on the strength of a few specimens collected by Swan at Neeah Bay. CÆCUM, Fleming. 269, CÆCUM CREBRICINCTUM, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 655 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. iii. (1866). This little shell has only been once found in British Columbia, and then but a single dead specimen. This was obtained by Dr. Dawson at Dolomite Narrows in 1878. BIVONIA, Gray. 270. BIVONIA compacta, Carpenter. - Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 654 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 427 (December, 1864). B. compacta is generally found upon shells of Pachypoma inæquale, and appears to have a range coextensive with that of that species. Dr. Dawson, however, found it at Discovery Passage on Trophon tenuisculptus, and at Quatsino Sound on Pecten hastatus. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 79 MESALIA, Gray. 271. MESALIA RETICULATA, Mighels and Adams, sp. Turritella reticulata, M.& A., Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. i., p. 50 (November, 1841): and Bost. Jour. Nat. Hist., vol. iv., no. 1, p. 50, pl. iv., fig. 19 (January, 1842). = 1! lactea, Moller (1842). = M. lacteola, Cpr. (1864). A very common shell in sand in ten to thirty fathoms. It has been dredged in nearly all the localities where dredging has been carried on, from Victoria to the Queen Charlotte Islands. LITTORINA, Ferussac. 272. LITTORINA SITCHANA, Philippi. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1845, p. 140. This shell is most probably only a form of the Atlantic Z. rudis, and if so has an extensive range and also a very extensive synonymy. Tt is an abundant and variable littoral shell occurring throughout our province. 273. LITTORINA SCUTULATA, Gould. Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. iii., p. 83 (March, 1849); and U. S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 200, figs. 241, 241a@ (1852). Quite as abundant as L. sitchana, and occurring with it on all our coasts. LACUNA, Turton. 274. Lacuna vincrA, Montagu, sp. Turbo vincta, Mont., Test. Brit., p. 308 (1803). = carinata, Gould. = solidula. Loven. ‘ = divaricata, O. Fab. x NU vars. = effusa, exæquata and porrecta, Cpr. Soe ee. eee This is a very variable shell occurring on Zostera at low water on all our coasts. 275. LACUNA VARIEGATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 428 (December, 1864). This species occurs with the last named at Victoria and Saanich, but is not so common as is L. vincta. L. variegata has not been noticed so far in other parts of the pro- vince, though no doubt it will be found when more carefully looked for. 80 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA ISAPIS, H. & A. Adams. 276. ISAPIS FENESTRATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 429 (December, 1864). This species was “very rare” in Swan’s collection from Neeah Bay. It has not been found since except at Clayoquot Sound, where a few specimens were obtained last year in shallow water by Dr. Newcombe. ALVANIA, Risso. 277. ALVANIA compacta, Carpenter, sp. Rissoa compacta, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 62. 278. ALVANIA FILOSA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 28 (January, 1865). 279. ALVANIA RETICULATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 429 (December, 1864). 280. ALVANIA CASTANEA, Moller, sp. Rissoa castunea, Moller, Index Moll. Greenl., p. 9 (1842). Our four species of Alvania are found under stones, or at the bases of sponges, at low water, but from their small size are easily overlooked. I have found the first three on many occasions at Victoria, Salt Spring Island and Nanaimo. Dr. Dawson obtained a few specimens of compacta and _ reticulata at the Queen Charlotte Islands, the former species at Dolomite Narrows, and the latter in Virago Sound. À. castanea is known from this province by a single specimen taken by Dr. Newcombe, in Clayoquot Sound. This species seems to be inter- mediate, as to sculpture, between A. filosa and A. reticulata. BARLEEIA, Clark. 281. BARLEEIA HALIOTIPHILA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864) ; and Journ. de Conch., vol. xii., p. 144 (April, 1865). Common among corallines in tide pools near Victoria and probably all along the coast. The single specimen dredged by Dr. Dawson in Freshwater Bay, [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 81 Queen Charlotte Sound, and recorded by Mr. Whiteaves as B. subtenuis, was most likely of the present species. B. subtenuis is common to the south of us and is distinguished by being wider and altogether much larger than B. haliotiphila. HYDROBIA, Hartmann. 282. HyproBrA CALIFORNICA, Tryon. Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. i., p. 221, pl. xxii., fig. 11 (1865). Very common under stones between tides in brackish water in the Victoria Arm and in Ganges Harbour, Salt Spring Island. PALUDINELLA, Pfeiffer. 283. PALUDINELLA CASTANEA, Carpenter. Paludinella sp., Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864). Paludinella castanea, Cpr., Anh. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vo]. xv., p. 28 (January, 1865). Of this species Swan obtained a single specimen at Neeah Bay. ASSIMINIA, Leach. 284. ASSIMINIA SUBROTUNDATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 28 (January, 1865). This species like the last is known only by the single specimen obtained by Swan at Neeah Bay. Two freshwater species will follow here,— 285. FLuminicoLA NUTTALLIANA, Lea., sp. 286. VALVATA VIRENS, Tryon. GALERUS, Humphrey. 287. GALERUS FASTIGIATUS, Gould, sp. Calyptrea fastigiata, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ii., p. 161 (Aug., 1846) ; and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 379, figs. 484-484b (1852). Very common ; attached to stones and dead shells in ten to twenty fathoms all round the coast to the Queen Charlotte Islands. It is probable that our shell is the same as the Galerus mammullaris, Broderip. Sec. IV. 1895. 6. 82 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CREPIDULA, Lamarck. 288. CREPIDULA DORSATA, Broderip, sp. Calyptrea dorsata, Brod., Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1834, p. 38; and Trans. Zool. Soc. London, vol. i., p. 202, no. 20, pl. xxviii, fig. 10. This species is common in several varieties. Sometimes the shell is internally of a rich purple. This form is usually found on shells of Ostrea lurida. Another variety is white streaked and spotted with brown or somes times wholly white. This is found attached to shells and stones dredged from deeper water and also occasionally between tides on the under sides of rocks, or on dead bivalves, or in the disused burrows of Penitella penita. 289. CREPIDULA ADUNCA, G. B. Sowerby. Tankerville Cat., app. vii., no. 828 (1825). This is a eommon littoral species. Near Victoria it is generally found attached to shells of Æuthria dira and Calliostoma costatum. On the west coast Dr. Newcombe found its station to be on Phorcus pulligo, while in California, according to Orcutt, it is usually attached to shells of Norrisia norrisii. Dr. Dawson found C. adunca in Queen Charlotte Sound and at the Queen Charlotte Islands. 290. CREPIDULA NAVICELLOIDES, Nuttall. Common and variable. A large rough form beautifully marked inside with green and purple is not uncommon on the rocks at Esquimalt. Another form of a pure white, is found under stones be- tween tides on all our coasts. A third variety occurs in dead bivalves dredged at various depths, and a fourth is in dead Gasteropoda, e.g., Calliostoma, Tritonium, and many others, AMALTHEA, Schumacher. 291. AMALTHEA CRANIOIDES, Carpenter, sp. Hipponyx cranioides, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863. p. 654 (August, 1864) ; and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xiv., p. 427 (December, 1864). This is a rare shell on the east coast of Vancouver Island but ap- “parently more common on the west, as I have seen many dead shells brought thence by the Indians. Dr, Dawson found one living specimen at the Queen Charlotte Islands, and I have myself found it, but only once at Victoria. [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 83 NATICA, Lamarck. 292. Natica cLAUSA, Broderip and Sowerby. Zool. Joura., vol. iv., pt. 15, p. 372 (1829); and Zool. Voy. Blossom, p. 186, pl. xxxiv., fig. 3. and pi. xxxvii., fig. 6 (1839). Not a very common species but found in nearly all localities in which dredging has been carried on. Most of my specimens were dredged in about twenty fathoms in Departure Bay. The adult shell is nearly unicolorous, but the young are prettily marked with dark stripes. Dr. Newcombe has found this species fossil in the boulder clay. LUNATIA, Gray. 293. LunatraA Lewistt, Gould, sp. Natica Lewisii, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ii., p. 289 (July, 1847); and U.S, Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 211, fig. 253 and 253a (1852). Common at and above low water mark, burrowing in the sand as the tide recedes. The annular egg ribbons of this species are frequently seen on the beaches and are very puzzling to those who are unacquainted with their true nature. 294. LuNATIA PALLIDA, Broderip and Sowerby, sp. Natica pallida, Br. & Sby., Zool. Journ., vol. iv., pt. 15, p. 372 (1829) ; and Zool. Voy. Blossom, p. 136, pl. xxxiv, fig. 15 (1839). — L. caurina and L. soluta, Gould. Not rare in ten to forty fathoms at Victoria and Departure Bay. Dr. Newcombe records it from Comox, and Dr. Dawson from Queen Charlotte Sound. This species may easily be distinguished from the young of L. Lewisii, by the shape of the whorls and by its much smaller umbilicus. LAMILLARIA, Montagu. 295. LAMELLARIA STEARNSII, Dall. Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. vii, p. 122, pl. xv., figs. 2, 3 and 6 (November, 1871). = L. depressa, Dall, MS. 1866. I have only two notes of the occurrence of this shell in our waters. One dead specimen was dredged in Houston-Stewart Channel (Q. CI), in fifteen to twenty fathoms by Dr. Dawson in 1878, and a second ex- ample was obtained by Dr. Newcombe in Clayoquot Sound last summer. The original (type) specimens were found dead on the beach at Monterey. 84 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA VELUTINA, Fleming. 296. VELUTINA LÆVIGATA (Linn.) Auct. This shell has long gone under the above name but, as many authors have pointed out, it cannot be the Helix lævigata of Linne [Syst. Nat. ed. xil., vol, 1, pt. 2, p. 1250, no. 709 (1767) ] the description of which is quite inapplicable to our shell. Jeffreys (Brit. Conch., vol. iv., p. 242) retains the Res name but quotes Pennant (Brit. Zool., vol. iv., p. 140, pl. Ixxxvi., fig. 139) as the authority, his description and fone being in accord ae the shell in question. Several American conchologists have used the name haliotoides, O. Fab., but though the species under consideration is no doubt the halio- toides of Fabricius, it is not the haliotoides of Müller or of Linne, both earlier in date than Fabricius. (Jeffreys.) V. levigata, if we may continue for the present to call it by this name, is not uncommon, attached to stones and shells dredged in ten to thirty fathoms. It has been found at Victoria, Departure Bay, Comox, Clayoquot Sound (Dr. Newcombe) and Discovery Passage (Dr. Dawson.) 297. VELUTINA PROLONGATA, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 661 (August, 1864); and Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., series 3, vol. xv., p. 32 (January, 1865). This is a rare species. Carpenter described it as rare in Swan’s collection and since that time it has only been found in British Colum- bia by Dr. Newcombe, who took some very large specimens between tides at Victoria and who has found others at the roots of Macrocystis at Clayoquot Sound. V. prolongata has been found, according to Dr. Dall, both to the north and to the south of us, from Sitka to Monterey. ACMA, Eschscholtz. 298. AcMÆA PATINA, Eschscholtz. Zool. Atlas, pt. 5, p. 19, pl. xxiv, figs. 7, 8 (1833). Those who wish information as to the rather extensive synonymy of this and other west coast limpets are referred to the papers of Drs. Carpenter * and Dall * in the American Journal of Conchology ; of Dr. Dall * in the ‘ Proceedings of the United States National Museum,’ and of Dr. Pilsbry in volume xiii. of the Manual of C ‘onchology. 1 ‘On the Acmæidæ of the Vancouver aia! Galtomian province ” Amer. Journ. Conch., vol. ii, pp. 332-348 (1866). cles On the Limpets; with special reference to the SEC eS of the west coast of America, and to a more natural classification of the group.’ er: Journ. Conch., vol. vi., pp. 227-282, pl. xiv. to xvii. (1870). CAS Rene on the Limpets and Chitons of the Alaskan and Arctic regions with descriptions of genera and species believed to be new.” Proc. U. S. Nat. Mus., I. pp. 281-344, 5 plates (1878). [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 85 Dr. Dall unites À. patina with the Atlantic A. festudinalis, of Müller (Prodr. Zool. Dan., p. 237, 1776), but Pilsbry, and with him I agree, considers that as the Pacific shell is in nearly all its variations readily distinguishable from its Atlantic analogue, there is no good purpose to be served by dropping our west coast name. A. patina is extremely abundant in this province and very variable. I have collected and carefully studied many thousands of specimens and I am not even yet quite satisfied that we are not now erring in uniting forms that are specifically distinct, as we erred before by indulging in excessive subdivisions. A small deep water variety ? of patina is no larger than and has somewhat the shape of A. virginea. A narrow and compressed variety occurring of leaves of Zostera at extreme low tide, seems to represent the Atlantic A. alveus, Conrad. Giant specimens found between tide marks sometimes attain a length of nearly three inches. In nearly all our Vancouver Island localities two forms, very different to each other, exist side by side. The one is large and flat with an open colour pattern, the other more conical, darker in colour and with the markings much more delicate and close. This last is evidently the A. scutum of Eschscholtz, and in some of its varieties can hardly be distinguished from the Chilian A. scutum of D'Orbigny. Near Victoria it is rare to find a specimen that cannot at once be referred to the one or the other of these two forms. Dr. Jeffreys (in a paper which I have referred to under Modiolaria marmorata) speaks of this species as being very common in Japan, where however I do not think it occurs at all. The variety ochracea, Dall, described from Monterey, is credited to Vancouver Island by Dr. Pilsbry, but I have never seen a native specimen. 299. Acm#A PELTA, Eschscholtz. Zool, Atlas, pt. 5, p. 19, no figure (1853). + A. cassis, Esch, Zool. Atlas, pt. 5, p. 19, pl. xxiv, fig. 3 (1833). etc., etc. This species is almost as common as À. patina. It is very variable but it does not approach the last named in any of its forms. In the adult shells the interior is often entirely white, but there is a curious variety in which the interior is marked with numerous and close raised lines of purplish brown radiating from apex to the edge. 300. ACMÆEA PERSONA, Eschscholtz. Zool. Atlas, pt. 5, p. 20, pl. xxiv., figs. 1 and 2 (1833). + digitalis, Esch., ete., ete. This is a smaller species than either A. patina or À. pelta, and is not quite so Common. It is generally found very near high-water mark, and consequently it must spend much of its time out of water. 86 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Californian specimens of À. persona are very different in appearance to Vancouver Island ones, and might at first sight be considered as belonging to a distinct species, The nearest ally of A. persona is, to my mind, the Acmwa dorsuosa, Gould, from Japan. Dr. Pilsbry sees a resemblance to persona in the Chilian À. ceciliana, D’Orb., and has described an intermediate form as A. subpersona. I have never seen this last named shell, the figure of which certainly does look like persona, but I have examined scores of A. ceciliana, and never saw one in the slightest degree approaching our A. persona. If Dr. Pilsbry’s A. subpersona is really a Chilian form, | should certainly be inclined to give it specific rank. 301, ACMÆA INSTABILIS, Gould, sp. Patella instabilis, Gould, Proc. Bost. Soc. Nat. Hist., vol. ii., p. 150 (July, 1846); and U.S. Expl. Exped., Mollusca, p. 346, figs. 454, 454a (1852). This is not a common limpet, and it has so far been found living in British Columbia only on the west coast of Vancouver Island, where it occurs on the stems of Macrocystis. A. instabilis has been considered by some conchologists to be only a kelp form of A. pelta, but Dr. Pilsbry with others (myself included) consider this by no means proven. 302. AcMÆA mirRA, Eschscholtz. Zool. Atlas, pt. 5, p. 18, pl. xxiii., fig. 4 (1833). Common at low tide on all our coasts. Often coloured green or pink by encrusting nullipore. Acmæa scabra, Nuttall, common in California, has been quoted from Vancouver Island, but I have never seen a native specimen, and do not believe that it occurs here. CRYPTOBRANCHIA, Middendortff. 303. CRYPTOBRANCHIA CONCENTRICA, Middendorft. Patella caeca, var. concentrica, Midd., Bull. Acad. Sci. St. Peters., vol. vi., no. 20, p- 319 (November, 1847). = Lepeta caecoides, Cpr., Rept. British Assoc., 1863, p. 651 (August, 1864) : and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 60. Not uncommon, attached to stones or dead shells dredged at Victoria, Departure Bay, Comox and Clayoquot. Also off Metlakatla in twenty fathoms, off False Head and in Quatsino Sound (Dr. Dawson). For notes on the anatomy of this species and its distribution, and [TAYLOR ] MARINE MOLLUSCA 87 for descriptions of nearly allied forms, see Dall (in Amer. Jour. Conch., vol. v., p. 140 et sey.), “ Materials for a Monograph of the Family Lepetidæ.” LEPTOTHY RA, Carpenter. 304. LEPTOTHYRA CARPENTERI, Pilsbry. = Leptothyra sanguinea, Cpr., non Linne. Not common in the southern part of the province. I have taken it alive between tides at Victoria, and so has Dr. Newcombe, and Prof. Macoun found it in a similar station at Sooke. Dr. Dawson dredged it in several Queen Charlotte Island localities and also in the Queen Charlotte and Quatsino Sounds. He also found it between tides in Johnston and Broughton Straits, in the Goletas Channel, and on the east side of Queen Charlotte Sound. It is very common ip the little baskets of dead shells that the Indians from northern points bring to Victoria for sale, but I do not know the exact locality whence these are obtained. 305. LEPTOTHYRA BACULA, Carpenter. Leptonyx bacula, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 652 (August, 1864); and Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. iii., 1865. This little shell, which is not rare to the south of us, has not been found in British Columbia except by myself, and T have taken two specimens only, near Victoria. PACHYPOMA, Gray. 306. PACHYPOMA INÆQUALE, Martyn, sp. Trochus inwqualis, Mart., Univ. Conch., vol. i., no 31, pl 8, tig 4 (1784). = T. gibberosus, Chem. (1788). This is a species which in British Columbia is contined to the north and west. It was reported by Dr. Dawson, ‘ Common on rocks at low water” at the Queen Charlotte Islands ; and again, ‘‘ On rocks and kelp at a little below low-water mark in Quatsino Sound. abundant in some localities.” It has been taken also on the west coast of Vancouver Island by Dr. Newcombe and others. Very often groups of Bivonia compacta are attached to specimens of this shell. The opercula of this species are commonly used by the Indians for ornamenting wooden and other wares. Dr, Carpenter adopted Chemnitz name, being apparently not quite convinced that our shell was the one described and figured by Martyn and which was said to inhabit the Friendly Islands. 88 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA CHLOROSTOMA, Swainson. 307. CHLOROSTOMA FUNEBRALE, A. Adams. Proc. Zool. Soc. London, 1854, p. 316. This species, like the last named, is confined to our northern and northwestern coasts. It is not uncommon, where it occurs, and is usually found living at, or just below, low-water mark. Dr. Dawson found it abundant between Nahwitti Bar and Quatsino Sound. Professor Macoun collected many specimens at Alberni in 1887,. and Dr, Newcombe found it at Clayoquot Sound last year. Dr. Newcombe in his catalogue credits this species to the Queen Charlotte Islands on the authority of Dr. Dawson, but I cannot find the record in any of Mr. Whiteaves’s papers on Dr, Dawson’s collections. GIBBULA, Risso. 308. GIBBULA PULLIGO, Martyn, sp. Trochus pulligo, Mart., Univ. Conch., vol. ii., no. 76, pl. xxvi., fig. 4 (1784). This is another west coast species with a distribution apparently similar to that of the last named. These shells are most frequently found on the fronds of Macrocystis pyrifera. CALLIOSTOMA, Swainson. 309, CALLIOSTOMA ANNULATUM, Martyn, sp. Trochus annulatus, Mart., Univ. Conch., vol. 1, no. 33, pl. x., fig. 2 (1784). This species is not very common. Most of the specimens I have seen are from Victoria where the species is dredged in shallow water, and sometimes, though very rarely, is found above low-water mark. Dr, Dawson found two specimens in Houston-Stewart Channel and a single small one in Forward Bay. I did not obtain this species in Departure Bay nor have I yet seen it from the west coast of Vancouver Island. 310, CALLIOSTOMA CANALICULATUM, Martyn, sp. \ Trochus canaliculatus, Martyn, Univ. Conch., vol. i., no. 32, pl. x., fig. 1 (1784). This species apparently belongs to the west coast of Vancouver Island although it has been dredged near Victoria, on one occasion, by Dr. Newcombe. Dr. Newcombe has also taken it, alive, at Clayoquot Sound and Dr, [TAYLOR] MARINE MOLLUSCA 89 Dawson obtained four specimens in Virago Sound. Like the other west =) coast Trochidæ this species appears to be partial to Macrocystis. 311. CALLIOSTOMA cosTATUM, Martyn, sp. Trochus costatus, Mart., Univ. Conch., vol. i., no. 34, pl. x., fig. 3 (1784). ligatum, Gould, &c., &c. This is our common Calliostoma and unlike the two species above mentioned is usually found between tides. The living shell very often has specimens of Crepidula adunca attached to it and when dead has not unfrequently Crepidula navicelloides within the aperture. 2, CALLIOSTOMA VARIEGATUM, Carpenter. Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 652 (August, 1864); and Proc. Acad. Nat. Sci. Phila., 1865, p. 61. Dr. Kennerley found one living specimen of this shell in Puget Sound, but I can find no other record of its occurrence in British Colum- bian waters. CANTHARIDUS, Montfort. 313. CANTHARIDUS PUPOIDEUS, Carpenter, sp. Fenella pupoidea, Cpr., Rept. Brit. Assoc., 1863, p. 656 (August, 1864) ; and Proc. Cal. Acad. Sci., vol. iii. (1865). This shell which Carpenter placed in Fenella, is considered by Dr. Dall to belong to the subgenus Halistylus (Dall) of the genus Cantharidus (Montfort). It was described from specimens taken near Monterey, California, and was added to our list by Dr. Dawson, who took one adult living specimen at the mouth of Cumshewa Harbour in twenty fathoms. Last summer Dr. Newcombe took four living specimens, and a few dead ones, at Clayoquot Sound. We have not yet found it on the eastern side of Vancouver Island. MARGARITA, Leach. 314. MARGARITA HELICINA, O. Fabricius, sp. Trochus helicinus, O. Fab., Fauna Groenl., p. 393, (1780). Fine specimens, exactly like European ones, are common between tides in a few spots in the neighbourhood of Victoria, also at Sooke (Macoun). © © 5 = = ONE ESS > = che aCe | aoe oe = MONTREAL TO MATTAWA. aie Lye ce O38; NS. Drome a Legis so | coos = = 5 | A Mibove Remo mx Rapid Seen Le eee 2°80 186°4 | 194°4 8°00 122#e6)RDeschenes Make #2 Pme ee 9°70 196°1 204°1 8°00 149°55 | Foot of Chats Falls...... SAONE “30 196° 4 206°4 10°00 150105 A Dove Chats Aer or. accents «eters 31:60 2340 | 238°0 4°00 SRG Chats Tale. 0.2.0 PL ms ooe ans LITO) | 245-7) Ny, (25037 7:00 IIS" Hoot of Chenaux Rapids. 3..2---.--...- 20 245°9 | 252°9 | 7:00 171°33 | Head of Chenaux Rapids............... “60 246°5 256° 5 10°00 175°73 | (Portage du Fort Rapid............. 1:80 | 248°3 | 2583 | 10°00 | _, | Head of Portage du Fort Rapid....| 12°90 1 2612 270°2 9°00 | © 181°33 | 3 | Mountain Rapid.................... 6°10 267°3 2773 10°00 = Head of Mountain Rapid........... 13°20 280°5 293°5 13°00 2 | Head of Dargies Rapid.. .......... 1701 NS PIERRE AIN LEE oser on Cie us he, IEEE 5-60 | 2878 | 297°8 | 10:00 à | | 184-14: \— | Meackou& Calumet. 4: "02 55°10 | 3429 351°9 9°00 202° 20 AE AS SO EEE LR Rene erers 4°20 347°1 391: 1 10°00 175°73 Portage dushonbrRapide cessmes eel. a. lit 261°2 | 270°2 9°00 183° 00 Roche Fendue Falls................ “50 261°7 PAL 10°00 | IESE) ER BONE RADIAS EL 6 se EN ERERE 5556+ 6:30 268:0 | 2710 9°00 oO .156:00 | = MANBaArrIere. eee Te ee Ce 16°20 284°2 296° 2 12°00 OO S| Muskrat Rapid... . 3:20 | 287-4 | 2964 | 9°00 À | DO Te Nites Rapid’... 20:4. 4020 6-8 2942 303: 2 9°00 188: 50 = cay donitaine|siua keer: ecerrrers eos. 3°20 297 : 4 305° 4 8°00 “18950 ze Blackshapids ss + RES ee ee 18°50 315°9 329:9 10°00 © LOOP SOM MER eB lac REA IIS 2. seiner emcee 17:65 333 DD 343°55 | 10°00 192°00 HTATIERADIAS TE 2 sence eee ee 11°85 345 °4 355°4 10°00 195°92 WIA R ASSES ofr 28 sion rade do store 1270 347°1 357° 1 10°00 206°60 | Foot of Allumette Island.............. DoS 349° 65 360°65 | 11°00 215°43 |. Foot of Chapeau Rapids..... ... 06. .... “75 350°4 | 361°4 11°00 215°50' | Head of Chapeau Rapids:.............. 60 351°0 362°0 11:00 | 220°35 | Foot of l’Islet Rapids................... 60 351:6 | 36271 10°50 188 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA fs Nee wah z B | 868 | 288 | as E MONTREAL TO MATTAWA. 85 | ae 352 225 = pe | & | & A 221°10 | Head of Culbute Rapids............... 16 90 368°5 J1910 7:06 22640 | HORAIRE 30 | 368:8 | 379 5 6°70 2041002 sHeadvof Deep Rivers ..3..4....... shh. 1°30 70°1 379°9 9°80 255° 64 | Head of Des Joachims Rapids.......... 26°10 396 2 | 413°2 17°00 263° 30 | Mouth of Dumoine River............... 1°00 397 2 414°9 17°70 268° 25 | Foot of McSorley’s Rapids............. 3°00 | 400°2 | RR Se woe 269°00 | Headof “ po Mass) 2°90 | 408-112... 00e 272°50 | Foot of Rocher Capitaine Rapids.......| 2°90 | 4060 |:.........1 20288 273°85 | Head of ‘“ DA St 40°45 446° 45 | 460°45 | 14°00 285°55 | Foot of Deux Rivieres Rapids. ........ 4 25 450°7 466°3 15°60 286°01 | Head of of SF ROE: PEN xt, 12°50 AG3 DU lee cet ere 286 T0 | Foot of Frou Rapids M0. 80 || 464-05 |e RER 287°15 | Head of ‘ ‘at Micmacs) <2... 7:30 471°3 488°7 17:40 288-10 | Foot of L'Eveillé Rapids 1.7... 2°80 ATA, Wooded: TIRER 288°70 | Head of i Cae ae Sere ee ee 7:40 AS TO MF ESRI 296°75 | Foot of Rocky Farm Rapids.......... A RERO ABI OM IE ER Auee lepers 301°50 | Head of 8 ao Salk er RS 870'}: 6, 490230 /|t ME ee ERES 306°55 | Foot of Johnson’s Rapids .............. 80 491°1 |..........1........ 30700 | Head of Ge RE RE re 4°80 AQH QA ER EL clercs 307°60 | Foot of Mattawa Rapids.,.......:...... "10/4, 496 OISE 308°00 | Head of ss FP ie shee Aas ieee 2°90 498°9 513°2 14°30 308° 00 | MouthionMattawa River: 727.0 dese 498° Al? yo ack liste TRES | < iF | MATTAWA AND FRENCH RIVERS. | | + 308° 00 | Mouth of Mattawa River...-........,.l 4.2 498°9 |... .....1........ 310°40 | Foot of Plein Chant Rapid and Chute..| 5°40 504 MM Le NRA ieee 310°80 | Foot of Lac Plein Chant............... 16°70 HALO eae «tert els CONTRE 316°25 | Foot of Des Epines Rapids ............. 20 OAL AIM PPS UE 316°30 | Head of i HO ee 5°50 S267 os ae os haste] PE 316°85 | Foot of Rapide de la Rose.............. "20 526° 9) TARN [ALLS & BARLOW] PROPOSED OTTAWA CANAL 189 5 | 8 ag ER IE 5 | 3 92, | O88 | BS & MATTAWA AND FRENCH RIVERS. 2 3 | DE 22 2 LP = HE- | So, Sos | SSÈ a On le TUE 5e 21 2 Oe ; (ei eso Noces 2 an RÉ | See Pea = fai i) = A 317°00 | Head of Rapide de la Rose............. RER ES 9 AREA ee 318 20 | Foot of Rapide des Rochers............ PR ane S EN REC ET RRRER 318°30 | Headof “ A AR OR VE. ROME ÉONS GERS An LR | | | | 31900 | Foot of Rapides des Aiguilles... ..... | INA ER RS ies neal Ieee, RER 319-01 | Headof “ ES Ne Merde 40s If 597 1 RAR Pen ER ee 321 65 | Foot of Chute des Paresseux .......... 2. pasate pO TT bg atl ace eae | | 321°85 | Head of | Mas M ne | 33°40 SPO Yea |S men lee ste 322.20 | Foot of Little Paresseux Rapids....... erence es ROAD PEER TEE CCR A att 322°35 | Head of “ . D ae PANTIN QUE 67 Our On PERS Il | | 323°38 | Foot of Lake Pimisi (Eel Lake)......... 122704 508 9 RARE ee gee AEE} || Weyer cove MEW Koya Ole Sacananssepaomsoncclanseneee OSE |. eee SECRET ET. Te Een PET. LC feo. SEE 4952041") S506 [tee Mes PES AE | 329°18 | Rapid below Lake Talon............:.. | Wes nee 63526) lets soe lech ete. 2201991 Hoot Of luaAke Talon = | 90 | 6365 641°6 5°10 ede Prenons der ac die, a A (7,686 bie eee Boo-Uon| Hooporelurblenuake. "#12 | 29°55 | 666:05 | 667°85 1°80 339°36 | Foot of Trout Lake......... scsi, He IN 00) ER OGG Oc EM RE ASUS 347°79 | Head of ‘: ‘ (summit level)..... MT 666° 95 669°75 2°80 Proposed summit level of canal to be | obtained by lowering Trout and | Turtle Lakes and raising Lake Nip- | | ISSN 2". PRE ANT Nu PME) | | Fall. | 301°98 | Lake Nipissing, east shore... ......,.. | 24°75 | GAP te 2 382°42 | Head of Chaudière Portage.... ....... RER EE | 642°2 649°5 1:30 382.72 | Foot of ¢ HR UE | 25:60 CCE il A PES AE 384°03 | Foot of Chaudière Rapids.............. 70 | 6159 | 619°6 3.70 391°60 | Head of Rapide du Pin.................l........ | 615-9 | 619-2 | 3.30 391-69 | Foot of — “ £6 i SER AN Pit 2 COMME GIRL (eee ee 392°45 | Head of Grande Faucille Rapid........ 10 | 613°2 616°6 3.40 392°53 | Foot of “ < GE SRE DOM COTS, |e eee ae 393°22 | Head of Rapide du Buisson..... ...... 40; RCOTET ole sae tee AE 393°32 | Foot of = SE ain ean 3°30 GOSSIP APE PEER 190 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Miles from Montreal. | MATTAWA AND FRENCH RIVERS. 393°78 394° 00 395° 49 395° 70 Head of Petite Faucille Rapid......... Foot of nv “a JIPTACPAE Lee Head of Rapide du Parisien. .......... Foot of ial SR MDA Mio ttatetsra be à Head of Grand Récollet Rapids........ Foot of # i erreur Headiotsmallirapideeeetcs-ceeee anes Footof ‘ BOW Fis yaad Seer tee errs Headtoismalllirapide ee eRe chek recor HOOG OLN eek Mig ETN ER een cet eee Head of Petites Dalles Rapid.......... Foot of A $e SENS cee aa he Mouthvof French River.. . 52.02.22... Rise—Low Water Section. 6°90 Tide at Quebec, Elevation above Mean Low Water. 603°8 599° 4 598° 6 5974 5971 590°2 590° 1 = => SE PO | £O = Ors othe lex 2T SEE o 4. AIRE - © Soe | Sas BE | em iS [= 605°8 6°40 Ss \\ ‘pounnnaY LEGEND. YA Silurian.” Cambro- MAP Shewing the route ISS Cambrian of the | riovrian. ES PROPOSED OTTAWA SHIP CANAL From MONTREAL ro GEORGIAN BAY To Wustrate paper Py ODOR WELLS,» AND A. E. BARLOW, MLA. Proposed Ottawa Shp Canal ;~ —.—-—-— = — ——— Scale of Statute Miles. 40 50 Go To _ #0 30 190 2 240 9 9p —Ÿ Autographed by C.0.Senecal, Ottawa a | | 4 7 É 1 : 4 r > é : ; 1A n (D. om (TA 1 Satis | “4 , 5 : : À Be pray dé le — ee | lige! + ed "dre ae da OT a a) ie nn < a (ial A Po tre ANR D LU » te ; AE ” oy | + DIM OR : ta yi hae ] You. à » d 4 Srcrion IV., 1895. [191] Trans. R. S. C. VIIL.—The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Miuts, MA. MD. F.R.S.C. Professor of Physiology in McGill University, Montreal. (Read May 16, 1895.) Ii.— Tae Cat. The present paper is a continuation of that series on the psychic development of animals, or psychogenesis, the first part of which appeared in the Transactions of the Royal Society for 1894. As the desirability, purpose and scope of such investigations have been set forth in the paper on the dog, just referred to, no lengthened introduction will be necessary in the present instance. The records were made under more favourable circumstances, and are more extensive and complete than those concerning any other animal that I have up to the present been able to study. The kitten seems to me to have been one of more than ordinary interest, and though the observations extend over 135 days, had the animal not disappeared, I should have continued my records. The diary will tell to each reader its own story, and I shall, therefore, make the observations upon itsomewhat brief and suggestive, rather than attempt to exhaust the lessons it teaches, and as this paper will be followed by one in which the dog and the cat will be compared, there is additional reason for making the notes upon the records, and the part of the paper devoted to conclusions from the observations briefer than they might otherwise be. The readers who peruse the first of the series, and the subsequent papers, will naturally derive more profit—whatever that may be—from the present paper. Diary. The following notes were made on a litter of kittens, the parents of which were ordinary domestic cats. They were born July 29th, 1894, and came first under my personal observation two days later. 2nd day. Eyes and ears closed. No evidence of hearing on sounding a shrill dog whistle, ete. Rubbed hands well on a St. Bernard and a beagle dog and placed them near the nose of one of the kittens. It sniffed and became uneasy but did not hiss. 192 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The beagle was induced to lie down and the kitten placed against its belly (male dog). The kitten turned away. With a view to testing taste, salt, sugar and aloes in solution as well as cow's milk are used. Kitten sucks a feather dipped in solution of sugar but manifests no sign of disgust when aloes is substituted. There is uncertainty as to salt and milk. As to smell, aloes and iodoform brought near the nose cause the kitten to open the mouth and show signs of disgust. Blistering fluid (liquor epispasticus) and strong carbolic acid produce the Same effects in a minor degree. When milk is presented no attempt is made to lap it. When I try to introduce milk into the mouth with my finger the kitten uses its fore-paws to remove finger. At present the animal may be said to crawl rather than walk. It shows great uneasiness when it gets near the edge of a table and holds on vigorously with its claws, manifesting uneasiness by cries. Removal from its ordinary environment of comfort also results in crying. When the end of a glass pestle heated to a degree uncomfortable to the human skin is placed against the sole of the kitten’s foot withdrawal follows. Gentle touching of the mouth or nose, especially the inner surface of the nostrils leads to a decided retraction of the head. It seems to require a good sharp pinch to cause withdrawal of a part in a way to indicate pain, and the latent period is notably long. 6th day.—Kvidence that iodoform is perceived at + inch, blistering fluid at + inch, carbolic acid at 1 inch and aloes at 2 inches. The kitten manifests a desire to escape from salt and aloes but not from sugar. Moves better ; makes an attempt to crawl out of a small basket which is lying tilted half over. The same sort of a pinch as before causes more decided movement with a shorter latent period. The kitten shows no less uneasiness but rather more when brought near the edge of the table. At a distance of 4 inches from the beagle dog the kitten opens its mouth and spits. When the hands are rubbed on the beagle and brought near the nose of the kitten the same thing happens but the hands must be brought within 1 inch of the nose; and the animal seems to mind it less and less though this is not so manifest when brought near the dog. It still turns away from the belly of the dog when laid against it. Sth day.—Kyes begin to open in two of the three -kittens. When I make a loud hissing noise the kitten with the open eyes opens its mouth and hisses,and, when the loudness of the noise is suddenly increased, its jaws snap together audibly. [MILs] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 193 The’ use of the: dog whistle is followed by uneasy but not sudden movements of all three kittens. No sudden movements of the ears in reaction to sound at present, though they evidently hear, Ith day.—The eyes of one of the kittens still not open. Two of the kittens tested seem to smell equally well: iodoform at # inch, carbolic acid at 1 inch, blistering fluid at 1Sinch. Dislike manifested by turning the head away and putting up the paw to nose as if to push away something. The mouth is also opened. Kitten licks with evident pleasure at some candy. It licks at salt also, but soon shows disgust. Aloes gave a doubtful reaction. When the foot is pinched the kitten now cries out sharply. There is a noticeable improvement in locomotor action. It is impossible for me to convince myself that any of the kittens see. There is a strong tendency to keep the eyes closed a good part of the time. The winking reflex is not produced by moving objects before the eyes, but follows only when the hairs of the lids are reached or the lids them- selves, or some other part of the face or the head is touched. On the other hand, both a sharp sound from the whistle and a loud sound imitative of a bark, causes the kittens to start, but a hissing sound affects them most, and at a distance of 3 to + feet, will cause them to open the mouth and hiss. The ears now move reflexly to sound, but turn towards the point from which sound comes, or, at all events, towards the side rather than straight back, as in dogs, or as in rabbits, etc. Quivering of the ears is noticed, but the cause is not obvious. They turn to the quarter from which sound comes. 10th day.—No clear evidence of power to distinguish objects by the eyes as yet. The ears are noticed to move without any apparent stimulus. The quivering still continues. With each mew the kitten shuts its eyes. A sharp whistle causes the animal to start, but the ears move but little. The kittens crawl rather than walk yet, though the pace is increased. There is some amount of fail movement. 11th day.—Two of the kittens give evidence of seeing, though one rather better than the other. The eyes are now well open. Seem to see at 10 to 12 inches distance, though the evidence of this is not conclusive. Winking reflex on movement of the fingers before the eye at } inch or a little more. They can now cry with a relatively loud voice. On testing taste with aloes disgust is very plainly shown. Ears seem to be moved voluntarily. The quivering continues. 12th day.—When cooked beefsteak is held within one inch of the nose it is smelled, as evidenced by sniffing, ete. When held near the nose of another it hisses. Neither shows any Sec. IV., 1895. 13. 194 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA desire to secure the morsel. When placed in the mouth of one of them it is allowed to drop out. The pupil is now observed to act, and there is intolerance of strong light. The eyes, however, are not quite free from irritation. Very sensitive to touching by hand anywhere about the head. This was noticed in attempting to cut, ever so gently, hairs on the head with a SCISSOYS. Kitten turns to right or left as sound comes from one side or the other. Sometimes hisses. Still walks badly with hind legs. 13th day.—From this date only one kitten observed. Is disturbed by iodoform at two inches from nose. The impression seems to be somewhat lasting. When aloes is within # inch of the nose the kitten hisses. Pupils vary readily with the amount of light. Winking reflex as before. It appears as if it moves its cwn head in response to movements of the head or body of an observer at 2 to 3 feet, but there is some doubt about this, When lifted from its basket and placed on a table the creature mani- fests uneasiness and cries as has been the case from the first. Now walks a little better. : 14th day—When a small piece of cooked liver is held near the nose it licks its lips. When the liver or. milk is put against the tongue there is no evidence of taste. Now follows the finger, at 10 to 12 inches. 15th day.—A small dog goes up to the basket in which a kitten is lying. It Aisses owing to smelling the dog (not seeing). When out of the basket does the same at 4 to 6 inches. Walks in about a three-quarters erect position. 16th day.—Is seen for the first time to lick its paw. The kitten and its mother brought into house and placed in a box about 16 inches long, 12 broad and 9 high, made comfortable by a flannel covering on the bottom. This box was placed within a few feet of where T usually sit in my study so that observations were easily and frequently made, Kitten uses fore-paws when sucking to press on mammary glands of. mother. It often sleeps apart from the old cat now. Its growth begins to be rapid. Is seen to use right hind leg to seratch ear and head on several occasions, and before stopping makes similar movements without touching body. On holding a small object within 9 inches or less in the box it hisses feebly. Is seen to be biting gently at the lower woollen covering in the [MrLLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 195 bottom of the box. This is the first indication of play or something closely akin to it that has been noticed. 17th day.—Kitten follows with its eyes a small object at two feet distant and later my copy of a journal (11 x 84 inches) at 4 feet, Is able - to locate whether a light “hist” is uttered on the right or left. Licks its paws occasionally. Sleeps a great deal. 18th day.—Seems to be following with its eyes the movements of a fly at 4 to 6 inches. Turns to bite at objects and puts paws together—a sort of feeble attempt at play. Climbs up side of box to the top and then cries as though desiring to get out. On calling “ puss”! “puss”! softly at about 3 feet the kitten turns toward the sound and moves the ear nearest to it. A piece of cooked meat is held near but no special effect is noticed. At 5.15 p.m., the kitten is seen to be plainly following flies with the eyes at 18 inches, and slightly raises paw in an attempt to catch them. Licks its own paw and then licks mother’s leg which is close to it. In the evening it gets lively and makes attempts at play, and crawls over the mother biting at her and itself [play]. The nose is now getting pigmented. 19th day.—At 11 p.m. to-day, follows finger by lamplight at 4 to 5 feet, climbs upon mother and sleeps there. 20th day.—When “ puss”! “ puss ” ! is called to-day the kitten hisses softly (surprise). There is now nearly always a distinct movement of the ear towards the direction of sounds. Is taken from the box to-day and when free walks towards it. 21st day.—Grows well, still sleeps much and is very quiet. After being out of box a short time it returns to it and tries to climb in. Makes two such attempts and almost succeeded. Can now follow a finger at 6 feet. Licks its right hind leg and holds it in a position convenient for the purpose. Some incisor teeth have appeared both above and below. 22nd day.—Distinguishes a finger at 6 feet. When I scraped the fingers against the box in which it lies, hisses (surprise ). Licks herself on neck and chest, a difficult muscular feat. Biting skin like mother. Now walks relatively well. On two occasions to-day climbs to top of box from the outside, does not go in but puts paws on inside. 196 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Does not now return to box so soon when allowed out. It walks around, smells at spots in the carpet, but wishes to get into the box in about two minutes ; and manages to scramble in with difficulty. It is noticed that the paws spread greatly in walking, so that it may be said to be plantigrade at this period, Between 6 and 7 p.m., for the last three days, the kitten plays a little, lying on its back and using mouth and paws. A small dog is brought near where it stands on the floor. It puts up its back and tail, hisses—even spits—with the fur erected. Can now follow with the eyes the journal before mentioned at a distance of 8 feet. Its hearing is also plainly more acute. Several times to-day it has stretched up in box and looked around as far as possible. When allowed out it goes around investigating with nose and eyes, but still soon wants to get back. After failing once or twice, manages to scramble in, but without hurting itself. Later the same day succeeds on the first attempt. The method of descent involves not only considerable control of muscular movements, but some knowledge acquired by experience. 24th day—Mother away. Kitten cries, as if wanting to get out of box. Is lifted out, and after walking around a good deal, climbs back in the same manner as before, but with much less trouble. Finding the mother there, it begins to play with her. Its attitudes, etc., much more distinctly cat-like than before. Takes notice of shadows in box and elsewhere at night. 25th day— Takes no notice of milk placed in saucer before it, though held close to the nose; but when put on its lips is removed with the tongue. A string dangled before it produces no effect. Is noticed to watch its mother’s actions more intently, as well as what in general may be going on around it. When asleep I call fairly loudly, at a distance of three feet, ‘ puss,” “puss,” but with negative result. At 11 p.m. desires to get out of box. Hesitates when on the edge, and finally glides down near the leg of a table, within a few inches of the box. On stroking its head it presses up against the hand like an old cat. 26th day.—Is playing in box early this forenoon. Now and then walks with tail up. Cannot always walk without some unsteadiness. Notices spots on carpet ; sinks claws into it. Seeks a corner, cries, evacuates fæces, which the mother at once re- moved, as when her progeny kept closely to the box. Later it leaves the box again, and is taken back by the mother, which carried the kitten by the loose skin of the neck. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 197 Soon it leaves the box again and goes to a part of the room where there are some book shelves, the lower ones of which are not completely filled with books, but hold other things. The mother follows it. The kitten is put back into its box, First noticed to-day what seemed to be purely voluntary movements of the ears. Continues to notice shadows, and to-night tries to put its paw on them. Still takes no notice of meat. Licks hind foot, and while doing so spreads its toes apart as an old cat may be seen to do under similar circumstances. 27th day.—On getting out of box starts on a little run for the book shelves. It was taken from among the objects on the shelf, turned towards the box and given a few taps. It ran on to the box and got into it. The mother is in the box moving her tail to and fro. The kitten plays with it. I suddenly appear near the box with a coat on—light in colour, with pronounced vertical stripes—when the kitten at once opens its mouth and on my going nearer, hisses. Later is seen watching flies, at a distance of 6 to 7 feet, flying. Now gives evidence of hearing slight sounds at some distance in the room, and apparently notices the notes of a piano downstairs. The movements of the ears are more pronounced, The kitten continues to show a strong desire to get to the book shelves, about which the mother manifests some anxiety, which she evinces by staying close to her, Mother is making her toilet—the kitten bites at her in opposition. The mother then seized her by the neck, and after holding her quiet for a few seconds, goes on with her operations ; but puts one leg over her as if to be on guard against any further interference. 28th day.— Feeding again attempted. A small quantity of milk is given in a little saucer, which the kitten licks, but seems to get some of the milk into the nose, which causes sneezing. Plays with a small piece of coal found in her box. On suddenly throwing aside a curtain that covers the book shelves, the kitten is found there and hisses. I place her in a rocking chair over 18 inches from the floor, but she manages to scramble down without injury to herself. About 5 p.m. the entrance to the book shelf was barred up. The kitten first tries every part of the barricade, then pushes in the curtain —cries with vexation—climbs upon a box near—leaps from this on the curtain, holding on with the claws. After trying again and again desists, and after a few moments returns to the attack. At last she gives up, returns to her box, settles down and sucks her mother, and then soon 198 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA after falls asleep. Her attempts to get into this shelf and accomplish her object were to me a study of unusual interest, especially as the animal was only 28 days old. The eyes are now capable of much quicker movements than before. Now hears “ puss” however lightly uttered, also hears dogs barking in the yard. This has been a day of activity and notably great advancement. 29th day.—Quieter to-day (reaction ?) Without its mother last night for the first time. Takes a little milk twice to-day. There is some difficulty in keeping the milk out of the nose which is owing to inability to hold the head just right. When solid food as meat is put in the mouth it is rejected. Shows a desire to use claws, sticks them into objects. In play have seen an incipient run on two or three occasions. When the mother has been cleaning the kitten after answering nature’s calls there have for some days been cries but to-day there is active protest with teeth and claws, which however the mother heeds but little. When placed on a window ledge 2 feet from the floor (and seeming more) the kitten looks down and plainly would like to get down but does not venture to try the descent. After lapping milk to-day it cleans itself (toilet). Is seen for the first time to wash its own face. 30th day.—To-day a pan containing some fine sand in the bottom is set near the kitten’s box which is to be used as a retiring place to encour- age cleanly habits. The sand will be frequently renewed. The studies in connection with this have proved very interesting and instructive to the writer. The kitten climbs out of box and goes to the corner of the room near the box and cries. It is then lifted into the pan and soon passes urine. Tt then visits the book-shelf and tries to get in ; eries. Not succeed- ing it returns towards its box and having to pass the pan on the way it puts one paw into the sand but withdraws it and goes on. It soon enters its box and sleeps. Later is out of its box. The tearing of the paper wrappers from a journal startles it con- siderably. In the evening leaves its box and plays a good deal. It can now walk well and run in some fashion. It carries ¢ail in all ways now and moves it more or less, It makes many attempts to get into the book-shelf and at last succeeds. For its play even the leg of the table suffices. It darts back as if it was afraid of it, etc. [MILLS ] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 199 31st day.—ls out of its box—eries—is put into pan—after some delay urinates, Plays with carpet, a piece of coal, the edge of box, ete., its hack being arched, tail up, ete. Notice movements of tongue, jaws, etc., when asleep as if sucking or lapping milk. This morning the kitten stretches like an old cat four or five times when it gets out of its box (first time seen). A string curled up at end is dangled before it in the box. The kitten starts back and hisses. Inthe evening it is found behind the barricade of the book-shelf sleep- ing on some books. It is taken out but works its way back again. It finds getting out difficult but perseveres. To-day plays with a ball and a spool. This evening laps milk without any trouble, for the first time. 32nd day.—Kitten seems uneasy ; is placed in the sand pan ; after erying and pawing it passes urine. Then slips out and stretches itself. Still some trouble with nose when lapping milk. Enters the pan of its own accord. No results. It tries the book-shelf barricade, but not succeeding gives up and sits in its box near by and grooms itself well. Later it makes a more determined attempt on the barricade and with success. It has difficulty in getting out; but soon goes in again and remains from + to # of an hour. Enters pan; cries; urinates; much licking of the paws after it leaves the pan, On moving one of my fingers before it the kitten boxes with it. Physical. Its eyes are changing colour, being a sort of blue-gray. Paws no longer splayed. Its fur is darker in colour. It is rather a light tabby. ore-legs not quite straight. Tail carried vertically a great deal. To-day spends much time sleeping behind the barricade. When taken out it goes back persistently. Still sucks the mother, using the fore-paws vigorously in pressing on the mammary glands. It may be said to jump out of the box now rather than scramble out, i.e., lands on floor with a sort of leap; though it still scrambles in much as before. 33rd day.—Found behind the barricade this morning before daylight. when trying to prevent its advance in a certain direction the kitten evades me by running under a rocking chair where it is partly hidden. See it trying to catch a fly in the pan to-day. When put in the pan now it nearly always paws the sand whether there is anything further or not. Mother and kitten play together to-day for the first time. 200 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Though the book-shelves were closed by a curtain tacked on them the kitten managed to get in, though I do not know how. Now goes towards persons sitting or walking in the room, and wanders about more or less. Is startled by water running from a sink with down suction to-day, though about 30 feet distant. | 34th day.—In a sort of perverse play bothers its mother so much that she puts her fore-legs about the kitten to hold it quiet. Then the latter scratches so vigorously with hind legs that the mother cries out. To-day the kitten is kept in the pan nothwithstanding restlessness and crying till it passes feces for the first time here. This followed by much grooming of itself as in an old cat. The kitten has now a look of much greater intelligence. 35th day.—Growing well. Weighs 14 lbs. Is given milk, then placed in pan and uses it. To-day when called “ puss!” “puss!” asit lies behind the barricade it comes out. Now manifests pleasure in being stroked. Its vision is now so keen it can rapidly follow movements of the fingers, etc. It scrambles into the book-shelf by a new way and at a much greater height. Is seen to catch at its own tail for the first time. Two skye terrier puppies are brought near the kitten. It makes a great fuss showing all the signs of anger, etc. Some cooked fish (of which cats are notoriously fond) was placed before the kitten. It licked this but did not eat any though there seemed to be a certain amount of surprise and excitement. 36th day.—The day is dull, and the kitten lies in its box a great dea] in the forenoon, though later it rouses itself and plays with its mother. I try for some reason to intercept the kitten when it makes a long run to escape. To-day for the first time it crosses the threshold of the room door, but was scared back. For the first time too it sinks it claws into an upright object as an old cat often does. Some raw meat is placed before its nose. It sniffs at this but makes no attempt to eat it. It begins to understand better the meaning of the call “ puss!” ‘* puss ! ” Its manner of play now much more active and complicated. Is noticed stalking on two occasions to-day—once towards the mother’s moving tail. [MILIS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 201 [ 37th day.—This morning early, the kitten enters the pan of its own accord and functions. When I cough at 6 ft., the kitten puts up its back (surprise). It is given milk on the window ledge referred to before; and when it has finished lapping scrambles down between the wall and a rocking ehair. Later it comes over to me and climbs up my clothing into my lap. Visits the pan again of its own accord and functions ; after which it retires to its box and sleeps. Climbs into a waste paper basket and after moving about among the papers a little while, climbs out without upsetting the basket. The kitten walks out of the room but on being turned back towards the door and the hands clapped it runs in again. Again uses pan of its own accord. Walks out of the room and begins to climb the stairs leading to a higher flat. Climbs into my wife’s lap in the evening and from thence gets upon a table beside which she is sitting, and plays with objects on the table. At the sound of footsteps in the room, inclined to retreat from the table. 38th day.—Slept long behind the barricade this morning. On awakening goes spontaneously to the pan. To-day goes behind books on another shelf near my table, and when removed, returns. Cooked meat is licked but not chewed or swallowed. Goes from my daughter’s lap to the table top and sleeps there. On awakening it looks down after moving about some, crouches but hesitates to go further, About 9 p.m., on this day when sitting on one of my legs, the other being separated from this only about the length of the kitten, wishing to get across to the other leg, it fears to leap, but walks up higher where there it finds a natural bridge. The kitten is put on the window ledge where there is some milk. It soon wishes to get down ; hesitates, cries, looks to mother apparently for aid, walks along the whole ledge, in doing which as the window is open it must pass over a surface only 14 inches wide. At last I hold a journal a little way from the ledge upon which the kitten steps and is lowered by me to the floor. Sucks mother now practically only at night, though up to the present it has eaten no solid food. 39th day.—W hen lapping milk the old difticulty is noticed to-day and occasionally still. Climbs on my lap and thence upon the table by which I sit, making use of the table cloth as a means of ascent. 202 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Gets from an ordinary chair to the table, and comes upon my lap by a little leap—the distance being about 7 inches—first crying, how- ever, as if aware of the danger and difficulty. If at any time it is out of the room a little way, and hears footsteps, ete., it runs back. Now goes from table to any chair that may be near it, and thence to the floor by a sort of scrambling descent. On dangling a string before it, the kitten at first Aisses, and then in a moment plays with it, catching it with her paws again and again. Goes to pan spontaneously. Always cries before answering nature’s calls, and paws the sand invariably afterwards, and sometimes before. 40th day. Weight 14 lbs. Growing well. Tries to get on a low chair about a foot from the floor, on which there is a stool that almost covers the top. In this it fails. The kitten then goes to the book shelf near, and tries to reach the chair. The stretch is too long, and the result is the first and only fall I have ever seen her sustain. When sitting on my knee its mother calls for her. The kitten crouches as if to hide. Saw something akin to this lately, when she was sitting in a big chair, and the mother was seeking her. Runs into the hall, thence to the bedroom, and when scared out does not at once return to the study. To-day jumps from the table to the chair, 16 inches below the table, and about 12 inches out from it. Climbs up the cane back of a rocking-chair, and returns by the same method easily. Hearing seems to have reached its maximum acuteness, as a very slight sound arouses her, even when drowsing. 41st day.—On entering the room this morning the kitten walks towards me, As I stand it mounts on hind legs and puts its fore paws against my leg. Is on the table when I am writing, and manifests much interest in the movement of my pen. After using the pan to-day, covers up the actual spot wet for the first time, though always paws somewhere. When I enter the room in the afternoon, the kitten gets down from a rocking-chair and comes to meet me. When sitting on my knee, three feet from the table, it manifests a desire to get on the table by looking towards it and erying. 42nd day.—Has been out in a dark corner of the hall leading to the study, and in a bedroom also not far off. Climbs up my leg and thence to table three times in succession, though put down each time. Sits on the table watching the movements of my pen, or playing with various objects it finds about. [mitts] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 203 Again visits the waste paper basket and plays with some crumpled papers in the bottom. Smells keenly at my fingers that had handled a recently killed mouses When the mouse is presented to it, the kitten smells it, licks it, and then bites it. When I attempt to draw the mouse away the kitten holds on with its teeth and claws, and growls slightly. Jumps down from a height of 14 feet to-day without any fall. 43rd day.—Kitten sleeps much to-day. When awake wishes to be either in my wife’s lap or on the table. Offer it some meat. Smells and licks it, but makes no attempt to eat it. Licks its lips long after the meat is put to its mouth, as if to get rid of the last trace of the meat. When it is brought near it again makes off. Is very playful this evening. Interferes so much with the pen as one writes it is impossible to do so while it is near. 44th day.—Plays vigorously, but not long, at one time. Sleeps a great deal. In the evening finds a new hiding place and fails to make any sign when called. Ts put in pan, but will not remain in. Micturates im à corner and is given a mild punishment, which is well borne. In the evening visits the pan, and after using it, takes great pains to paw up the sand into a heap. Catches flies. Plays with one of them after it is dead. Runs into the most distant room on the flat on which the study is, 2.e., it goes further from home, so to speak, than ever before. 4oth day.—Races about much to-day, under chairs, out of the room, etc. Of its own accord visits the pan and defæcates twice, taking pains to cover up what is passed. 46th day.—Eats for the first time to-day small piece of cooked meat and potato; licks the plate on which it is, and seems to like the food very much. Acts with a dead mouse as before. Plays with its mother so violently that the latter seizes it and holds it down. 47th day.—A piece of catnip that affects mature cats so peculiarly, produces no such effects on the kitten, which seems rather to dislike the smell. 48th day.—F ull of an apparently reckless activity. Climbs up and down chairs, ete., with great vim and rapidity, but never falls. When tired sleeps, and sleeps long. Meat is offered to-day. Smells at it but does not eat till a small piece is placed in its mouth, when it eats with apparent relish all placed before it. 204 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA When on the table a spool falls to the floor. In an instant the kitten leaps from the table to my wife’s lap, and thence to the floor. In its play runs behind the book shelf and rushes out at its mother from behind the curtain again and again. 49th day.—Catches flies on the window —takes no notice of dead flies, When engaged in this sport it upsets a vessel containing a little milk, and is so startled by this that it rushes down at once with a peculiar ex- pression on its face. 50th day.—When we are at dinner to-day, the kitten runs into the dining-room on the flat below its home. Since this long wandering from home it is difficult to keep it in the study, as it wishes to be here, there and everywhere, maintaining cease- less activity when not asleep. Jumps from the table to the floor by one clear leap. 51st day.—The kitten climbs from my chair up my back, and rests on my shoulder. As its mother walks up-stairs, the kitten crouches back from the top as if to spring on her by surprise. 52nd day.—Again climbs up my back and remains there while I walk downstairs. On coming home late I go into the dining-room, into which the kitten also shortly walks. 53rd day.—I can notice a change in the shape of the kitten’s head. It is more elongated, ete. Its eyes are also changing colour—getting lighter. 54th day.—Is very playful all day. At night, late, when I go into the dining-room, the kitten follows, and when there climbs half way up a wire-netting door separating the kitchen from the dining-room. On stroking the kitten to-day it is noticed to purr for the first time. 55th day.—On stroking the kitten it purrs. Soon after it sits on the table and purrs of its own accord still louder. 56th day.—Manifests an unusual desire to sit in my lap and on the cushion of the chair between my legs. 57th day.—The kitten eyes very closely, from the top of a rocking chair, a canary bird in a cage at a height of two to three feet, and at about four feet distant. It also crouches when it sees flies moving on the floor, etc. A small dachshund dog is brought into the study to-day. The kitten puts up its back, growls, ete. The little dog and the kitten are then taken on my wife’s lap. The kitten holds off, but looks interested, and finally approaches and smells at the dog. Spontaneous purring occurs this evening. The kitten “ washes its face,” at first one paw then the other, in an elaborate way not seen before. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 205 58th day.—It is beginning to be difficult to keep the kitten out of the dining-room, and to-day it tries hard to get in by the wire-gauze door. 99h day.—The kitten seems to be uneasy when quite alone. Came up-stairs to-day to use the pan. There is a fire in the grate in the study for the first time this autumn. The kitten touches the poker, which is hot. It hisses, etc. but soon after it touches it again and again, in its usual persistent way. GOth day.—After tea I lie down on a sofa in a room adjoining the dining-room, whereupon the kitten climbs upon the sofa and walks from my legs up to my chest, where it remains purring. Now generally comes when called “ puss,” ‘ puss.” Present physical condition : Colour not very greatly changed. Is still a light tabby. The shape of the head is now much more like its mother’s. The eyes seem to be getting lighter. Weight, 24 Ibs. Height, 7 inches. During the past two weeks it shows much waywardness. When an attempt is made to thwart the kitten in any way, it bites, scratches, ete., in a half earnest, half playful way. 63rd day.—Slips by some mishap in part into a water pitcher, which is followed by hissing and a great fuss generally. 65th day.—For the first time is allowed outside on the front steps. No longer remains as much in the study. 67th day.—Kitten to-day micturates in the corner of the study, not- withstanding that it had been solicited to use the pan. Is punished with a small strap. 70th day.—For the past two days the kitten is much inclined to re- peat the offence of the 67th day. Very active and very mischievous. Seems to take a delight in interfering with one’s reading, writing or whatever I may be engaged in. Late in the evening [ call “ puss,” puss,” but no puss comes. After looking here and there it is discovered beneath the table, beside the waste-paper basket, trying to hide from me. When I go to one side of the basket the kitten betakes itself to the other. 77th day.—\s plainly growing fast, especially in height. The kitten up to the present has been out of doors in all about half a dozen times. On one occasion cried to get out. The kitten still cries when it feels any want or when it cannot accomplish its object, or is disappointed, e, g., it will cry if it goes to the window and cannot find flies to catch. 206 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA A skye terrier is brought into the study, also the dachshund that was in before. Seems more inclined to attack the skye than the other dog. Is more especially fond of sitting in my wife’s lap and begins to show attachment to her above all the other members of the family. Now likes to lie before the fire. This especially shownfyesterday, a wet and cold day. Now shows fondness for jish. Now often when put in the pan will scrape up the sand, yet keep looking about awaiting a chance to escape. The kitten now takes its sleep mostly at night. It has a much more intelligent, older, more matured look than a couple of weeks ago. Sist day.— When calling for it at night in the dining-room it again plays at hide and seek. 84th day—Physical growth evident. The kitten’s eyes are now the colour of its mother’s. Shows increased fondness for sitting in my wife’s lap, near the fire, ete. Less trouble for some days in getting the kitten to use the pan. The dachshund puppy is brought into the study. The kitten manifests less excitement ; evidently remembers him. The kitten can now and for at least three weeks past watch a long series of events intently. Sith day.—In carriage of body, tail, etc., very like a mature cat. 88th day.—The kitten is offered some bread and milk, which it snifis at but evidently does not want. After thus smelling at the food it scratches around it as if to cover it up. 91st day—Now when allowed out the front door the kitten runs across the road to a vacant lot opposite, without special fear. When let in follows one up close as I notice a mature cat often does. The way in which the kitten makes a choice as to a difficult leap to- day after much evident observation, apparently careful weighing of difficulties, ete., before the decision and choice between several possible ways are finally made, is a fruitful study. The same judgment is shown in its behaviour towards a parrot kept in the same room. The parrot has always proved more than equal to any of the kitten’s advances, and this the latter seems fully to realize. 98th day.—Growth in height noticeable, though I see the kitten daily so much, The canary’s cage is set in a new position near the parrot. The kitten makes a spring on the cage and falls back. It is punished for this and takes it well. Later it moves up towards the parrot but the latter is ready to nip its paw, etc., so the kitten withdraws, showing some dread of this quiet but watchful creature. {MILLS ] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 207 The kitten still shows the mischievous tendency. It likes to knock down spools from the table and especially to take pins out of the cushion. Will sometimes ery for my wife to sit down so that it may lie in her lap. 101st day. —Was outside this morning when my dogs were being taken out for exercise. Is taken by surprise and rapidly climbs a tree just at hand to the height of 30 feet. Does not seem to know how to descend, or fears to do so. A long pole is hoisted up to it, and after being pushed a little with the pole it takes the hint and gets on the pole and so is lowered down. 105th day.—The most marked feature in the kitten’s conduct for a week past has been its sociability or its pleasure in being near those human beings with which it has been most associated. Seems to look now to my wife as its best friend. When lying on the floor near a rocking chair, in motion, the kitten puts its paw near but not under the rocker. The canary cage is again near the parrot’s, and the kitten seems to find it difficult to refrain from leaping at the canary. Is now very fond of getting out of doors and roaming about. Last night as soon as the lights were put out the kitten cries as if wanting to get out of the study; wishing to go downstairs ; does so, and at once goes to the front door. Was taken up again struggling vigorously. When placed in the pan it at once makes use of it. ae The kitten seems now to show a great increase in her liking for us all. To-day by a series of climbings gets to my shoulders, then puts up its paws on my head and purs in a most decided way, suggestive of pleasure and affection. 107th day.—\s trying to get into a flower-pot with earth in it, appar- ently with the object of using it as the pan; and about two weeks ago was observed to scratch at sand in a vessel set near the fire to dry. 110th day.-—-Kitten sits in bedroom window looking out and evidently enjoying the sunshine and view. 112th day.—Was again found up in a tree very near the house, though the cause is unknown. | The dachshund was in the study to-day. The kitten evidently remembered the dog, and they at length put nose to nose. When the kitten looks down on the dogs from the upper verandah, it shows some fear, begotten of its tree experience I think, rather than from instinct alone. Later the kitten gets sufficiently familiar with the dachshund to be inclined to play with its tail, and take other liberties. After being fed of late the kitten quiets down, seems pleased, perhaps grateful, purrs, etc. 208 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 118th day.—In order to test its behaviour a living mouse tied by the tail or hind leg, is confined in a paste-board box. The kitten smells at the box eagerly and follows up the box as it is carried away. When the mouse is released the kitten seizes it with a growl. It does not at once kill the creature but plays with it. When I go near the mouse it is seized with accompanying growling. After thus playing with the mouse for from 15 to 20 minutes the kitten eats it completely. 119th day.—The dachshund is brought into the study to-day. Is less afraid and inclines to be more aggressive with the kitten. The kitten is inclined to play with the dog, but very little seems to bring forth a hiss. After the kitten has been out in the cold (latter part of November), it expressed great pleasure on its return to comfort as manifested by purring, rubbing itself against one’s legs, ete. When any of the family goes down-stairs late in the evening the kitten will also go (food). 127th day.—The dachshund brought into the study to-day. Both lie on my wife’s lap. By degrees the kitten takes more and more liberties, such as biting its ears and neck playfully. Both go down to the dining room when dinner is ready. A plate with meat and potatoes on it is set down before them. The kitten snatches a piece of meat but does not venture to take any more food from the plate. Later a skye terrier is brought in but the kitten does not make free with it. Now follows my wife about much like a dog going after her even out of doors. When standing near the table the kitten jumps from it upon her shoulder. 129th day.—Flies are now very rare and whenever the kitten sees one it makes for it. Sits in the window watching snowflakes fall and tries to catch them through the window panes. ‘To-day a member of the family the kitten seldom sees goes into the cellar to get some meat for the cat and as he walks down the steps he calls “puss!” “puss!” The kitten seems puzzled and runs about look- ing up at my wife in the kitchen and crying, and this is repeated and every time with the same result. My wife goes to the cellar door, induces the kitten to go down a step or two, when the kitten observing the one who is calling it near the meat runs down. 135th day.—The kitten is out early in the evening in front of the house and is after a while sought for but cannot be found, having in all probability been picked up by some one passing. [MiLLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 209 REMARKS ON THE Diary. Since I propose to make a comparison between the development of the dog and the cat in another paper by which more instructive results may it is hoped be reached, the remarks that follow are to be considered rather in the light of suggestions as to some of the ways in which the diary may be utilized than as a commentary at all complete. It will be seen from the records that the evidence for taste and smell before the 3rd day is not very convincing ; that the evidence for a temper- ature sense, the feeling of pain, ordinary reflex action from tactile sensi- bility, etc., is more conclusive. By the 6th day a great advance is recorded in regard to all these qualities. Fatigue is still readily experienced. Sometimes as e. g., on the 9th day an apparently decided advance is shown in a single day. The experience of fear or surprise seems to be experienced first about the 9th day though the sense of hearing, if we except that uneasiness and crying that results almost from the first when the animal is removed from its usual surroundings. The spontaneous movements of the ears and more doubtful move- ment of the tail on the 10th day are worthy of note. Attention is called to the advances in vision as noted on the 11th, 13th, 14th, 18th,-22nd, 25th, 26th, etc., days. On the 8th day the eyes began to open, but hearing was then estab- lished. On the 11th day winking is caused reflexly by the movement of an object before the eyes at the distance of $ inch. On the 13th day the pupils respond to light. On the 14th day a small object is followed by the eyes. The 16th day was memorable as on that day was noticed the first licking of the paw, the first act of scratching and the first play, On the 18th day the nose, uncoloured at birth, began to pigment. The 21st day furnishes evidences of recognition by the kitten of its box as its home, for after being out it returns to it and climbs in. Attention is directed to the various stages of development of muscular co-ordination, as illustrated by the kitten’s toilet-making, play, getting in and out of its box, and from one object to another in the room, and which can be followed from the somewhat full records of facts bearing on this subject. The records of certain days are clear on this point, e.g., 16th, 18th, 21st, 23rd, 28th, 29th, 30th, 32nd, 33rd, 37th, 51st. The behaviour of the kitten towards the same dog at different times, and as compared with the second dog, seems to me to indicate an interest- ing struggle between instinct and other qualities, and shows how the re- Sec. IV., 1895. 14. 210 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA sult, in any one case, depends on past experience, the stage of develop- ment, and much more that each reader will put into the case, according to his own views of physiology and psychology. Similar remarks may be made as regards the behaviour of the kitten towards the sand-pan. This little history illustrates, it seems to me, some of the fundamental laws of all training and education, whether applied to the human being or the lower animals. The case is simpler as regards the latter, but not wholly different, and observations of the kind made in this case impress me more than ever with the importance of attempting to give the fullest possible record of every feature in the psychic development and the physical develop- ment of those animals by which we are surrounded. The history of the kitten’s whole bearing towards the book-shelves has been to me a most instructive one. I have never witnessed such per- severance in the accomplishment of an object in any young animal—not excepting the child. It seemed that the greater the obstacles the greater the efforts the kitten put forth to overcome them—behaviour that we usually consider especially human, and ever an evidence of unusual strength of character. That this kitten was not an ordinary one in many respects I am quite prepared to believe, but still the animal was a cat, and a cat only, and that such “character” should have been shown was a surprise to one who has been a long and close observer of animals. I have seen something akin to this in that remarkable bird the par- rot, but not in a parrot so young as this kitten. One of the remarkable features in the whole group of the felidæ was illustrated in this kitten, viz., the slowness with which they learn to eat and drink, and the length of time before difficulties are fully overcome. A comparison of the kitten’s behaviour towards the parrot and the canary furnishes food for reflection, and in this, as in all such cases, all narrow explanations prove inadequate ; and while the laws of association, etc., may explain much, they do not seem to me to explain all in the case of the lower animals, any more than in the case of the child or the man. CONCLUSIONS. While there can be no doubt that cats are born deaf and blind, the question of smeli and taste is more difficult to settle. Up to the third day, and even then, there is no clear evidence of smell and taste, though, on the whole, it would appear that the facts in favour of the existence of smell are more certain than in the case of taste. There is evidence on the third day of reflex action, brought about through stimulation of the skin; of the existence of the ability to dis- tinguish hot and cold objects, and of capacity to suffer pain; though, as [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 211 regards all these, the latent period is relatively very long. At birth, and up to the third day, though it is likely that all these powers exist in the animal, the evidence is feeble. Motor power is restricted to such an extent that the animal can crawl only and but slowly. Tactile sensibility, the sense of pain, and the temperature sense, reach their highest degree of development earlier than hearing and vision. Hearing is established before seeing, and reaches its greatest perfec- tion sooner than vision. In the progress of all the senses to full development, the course, while marked by definite steps, is often so rapid that distinct advances may sometimes be noted in a single day. Not only in the development of the senses, but in all other phases of progress has this been clearly evident in the case of the kitten under observation. Apart from the senses, etc., there seems to be a definite order in which all the features of feline nature appear, e. g., purring, crouching, stalking, etc. ‘ Certain physical changes are correlated in time with certain psychic developments, the significance of which is in some cases clear, in others obscure. Secrion I V., 1895. [213 ] Trans. R.S. C. IX.—The Psychic development of Young Animals and its Physical Cor- relation. By Westey Mizzs, MA. MD. F.R.S.C. Professor of Physiology in MeGill University, Montreal. (Read May 16, 1895.) TE THE Moneret Doc. The Mongrel and the Pure-Bred Dog Compared. In my first paper on the psychic development, etc., of the Dog (Trans. Roy. Soc, Can., 1894), the observations and conclusions applied to pure- bred animals only, though two widely different breeds were compared. It seemed to me desirable for many reasons that the mongrel should also be studied, accordingly this paper will be devoted to that purpose and to a comparison between the mongrel and the pure-bred dog in a manner to harmonize with my general plan of treatment of the subject of psychogenesis in the lower animals. Diary. The puppies under observation belonged to a litter of 9, of which 7 were preserved. The dam was a strong, healthy black animal and the sire was unknown. The dam and puppies were kept under similar con- ditions to those described in my first paper on the dog, 7. e., in a pen on the floor of a separate compartment of the kennel on which at first there was abundance of good straw and at a later date sawdust. The puppies were born in December and artificial heat was maintained in the kennel constantly so that the animals were always comfortable. The dam was well fed and otherwise properly cared for throughout, and from begin- ning to end was perfectly well and able to nurse her puppies in an entirely satisfactory manner. Ist day.—Vigour of puppies shown by a strong voice somewhat between a growl and a bark. They respond to a prick or punch and to a hot body but not so quickly. Oil of wormseed placed near the nose causes a sniffing; pure carbolic acid causes the face to be distorted ; blistering fluid leads to pro- trusion of the tongue, and tincture of iodine to sniffing. When soup is similarly placed before the nose there is no evidence of smell. 214 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Solutions of salt and of sugar, also cow’s milk are presented at different times. Certain conclusions cannot be drawn, The brush on which the solution of sugar is presented is sucked vigorously however. The puppies will not crawl off a table, ete. 2nd day.—The irritating substances used on the first day produce more marked effects. No positive evidence is forthcoming as regards milk, but sugar seems to be agreeable. When salt is put in the mouth it is rejected doubtfully, but aloes most decidedly. Both are used in solution. 5th day.—Irritants affect the puppies through the nose at a greater distance. It remains doubtful whether meat is smelled or not, but milk and a solution of aloes seem to be, for the puppies cease to make their charac- teristic sounds when these substances are placed before the nose. They do not yet seem to show any shortening of the latent period of reflex action on pinching. Ith day.—None of them show any signs of opening of the eyes. 10th day.—When blistering fluid in a bottle is brought near, active movements result ; the head is lifted up, the tongue put out and sneezing, etc., follows. Now when a solution of salt of the same strength as that used before, is presented it is rejected and there is frothing at the mouth, ete. Much disgust is also shown towards aloes; with milk the result is not pro- nounced, but with sugar there is undoubted enjoyment. Eyes begin to open. 19th day.—On clapping my hands and uttering “hist” vigorously the ears are moved indicating the ability to hear. 20th day.—Evidence of hearing as above at the distance of four feet. A piece of meat put within a half-inch of the nose of one of the puppies causes it to move towards the object and lick the lips. The same ' follows when cheese is used. When the same experiments are tried with sleeping puppies they also lick the lips. : Stamping with moderate force on the floor of the kennel (concussion) within two feet of the puppies rouses them far more effectively than a sound of considerable loudness. One of the puppies is brought into my study. It moves about— crawling rather than walking, with its tail carried or held much as in a turtle—the hind-legs being much spread out. No great uneasiness manifested. The puppy is a picture of healthy vegetative existence. The incisor teeth are appearing. As an evidence that the puppy is influenced by the change in the environment, it may be mentioned that the cheese and the meat do not produce now the effects they did when the puppy was in its own pen. [MILLS | PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 215 Under favourable conditions a mere trace of salt causes decided signs of disgust. When blistering fluid is held within 2 to 3 inches of the nose the puppy acts as if something unpleasant were in its mouth. The puppy winks occasionally, apparently spontaneously ; but wink- ing cannot be induced reflerly until the moving finger is approached so close to the eye as to almost touch the eye lashes. When the finger and thumb are moved as in snapping the fingers but without causing any noise, the puppy under observation turns its eyes: in the direction of the object, so that I have no doubt that a small object as a finger is distinguished at 3 to 4 inches and a larger one at about 2: feet. When the fingers are snapped in the ordinary way the head as well as the eyes are turned towards the exciting object, showing that vision and hearing are both stimulated effectively and together. Motor activity is still poorly developed. The coat—straight before, begins to show waviness. 24th day.—To-day a puppy follows a fish-bone by smell and attempts to bite at it. 25th day.—The appearance of the eyes show an advance over a few days ago. When the dam is brought within 6 to 8 feet of the puppies they seem to become aware of her presence by smell first of all, but when within a few feet of them they follow her with the eyes. There is a decided improvement in locomotion. The puppies now have all the upper incisors, the canines above and below, and two molars above and two below. Hearing is now very acute. A very feeble “hist.” when within a couple of feet causes movement of the ears, turning of the head and an expression of the face that indicates clearly that the puppy hears. A “hist ” of moderate intensity is heard readily at five feet. There is a tendency now when any object is placed before the pup- pies to growlor bark at it in a meaningless way, 31st day.—To-day a slight sound caused a starting. The puppy (henceforth the only one) seems to have reached that period when hear- ing as a mere sensation is perfect, but the interpretation of sounds very imperfect, hence he is startled by many sounds that later produce no such effect. When a bone is placed within 4 inches of him, he sniffs at it and gets up to secure it. He makes the first attempts at gnawing a bone, using his paws to steady himself and once lifts a paw as if to place it on the bone but does not actually do so. The puppy now evidently sees small objects at some distance quite well. 216 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA He now stands quite erect on his legs and to-day climbs over the rungs of a small rocking chair. When in the house to-day he manifests shyness or appreciation of the strangeness of his surroundings. When his head is stroked he acts somewhat as a cat. Has begun a sort of playing with bis dam. . The social tendency is clearly evidenced. 38th day.—Has grown much. There is a great change in his attitude, manner of walking, ete. The puppy can now run fairly well. He has wonderful control of his tail, moving it when he approaches, vigorously as an old dog. For a week past his social tendencies towards human beings have been very marked. He is now provided with practically his full complement of teeth. His eyes and general facial expression have also greatly changed. He is still readily startled by sounds. He as yet reposes a good deal, which perhaps accounts in no small degree for his perfect health and excellent state of nutrition. He now sees small objects at a distance of 8 to 10 feet at least. He is ready to eat almost anything given him. He can now bite accurately at any part of his body. © 39th day.—His weaning is begun regularly to-day. 42nd day.—The following experiments were tried to-day: When a finger was put in his mouth he sucked it, but he would take no notice of a stick presented in the same way. Bread he tackled at once using his back teeth to crush it. Meat he devoured eagerly. He had received no nourishment of any kind for one hour previous to these experiments. 45th day.—Puppy is brought into my study. Shows little or no shyness after a few moments. He is inclined to move about and use his nose in an investigating way. He can now run fast and well, his power over his hind legs bung good. He hears perfectly even faint sounds. On being held before a piano when it is played upon, he manifests no special effect. 46th day.—The puppy gets up to a water pan over a foot high and resting his front paws on it laps water, the whole proceeding reminding one of a mature dog. This was first done, however, three or four days ago. A small Skye terrier and afterwards a Collie are allowed to enter the puppy's compartment but he does not seem inclined to notice them much. Lies with his head on the sill of the door of his compartment. 47th day.— After I play a little while with the puppy and then retire he barks impatiently to get out. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 217 49th day.—The puppy is playing in the yard. Scratches at the snow like an old dog. After defiecation he draws himself along in the snow. He pulls at the withered branch of a vine growing against a fence. He ascends a snowbank in the yard wagging his tail. He seems very much at home with the older dogs and adapts well to his surroundings. 52nd day.—The last remark applies with much greater force now. lle is very free in all his movements. Carries his tail up and wags it vigorously. Considerable change is observable in the shape of his muzzle within a few daye. On being given a bone he does not commence on it at once but carries it to his bed instead of gnawing it on the sawdust that covers the floor of his pen. 58rd day.—To-day the puppy is trying hard to get out of his com- partment, pushing his head through between the iron-wire door and the sill and using his paws to enlarge the opening—in fact he behaves in this very much like a mature dog. 56th day.—When he is out of his compartment (the door open) and he is told to go in, and one stamps with the foot he retreats to his box but soon wants to come out again. 63rd day.—He now mingles with all the dogs of the kennel, large and small, seems to enjoy the life and manages to adapt admirably to his entire environment. 69th day.—Prior to defiecation moves about, smells, turns round and round, etc., just like an old dog. Shows sexual feeling if one may judge by his actions towards a mature bitch. S?th day.—Since the last record his progress in adaptation and in general development has been steady. As the chief stages in develop- ment had been now overtaken he was removed to my laboratory for experiment on the brain. REMARKS ON THE DIARY. Observations on the temperature sense, tactile sensibility, and the sense of pain were not made as early as desirable in the pure-bred pup- pies, but this omission was made good in the present case, as the diary shows, and there can be no doubt that these senses all exist from the moment of birth. The evidence that true smell as distinguished from the mere sense of irritation of the nose by pungent vapours is less conclu- sive, while that for taste is more doubtful still. The increasing development of tactile sensibility, and especially the readiness of the nervous system to respond to stimuli acting on the nasal 218 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA mucous membrane, is well illustrated by the observations recorded at different times in the early life period of the puppies. Both smell and taste are very feebly developed before the oyes are open, but about the 10th day there was clear evidence of both enjoyment and disgust through taste at all events. The general advancement of the animal is well shown in its behaviour towards blistering fluid on the 10th day. By the 20th day smell had become a powerful moving force in the animal as it always will continue to be. The manner in which a sleeping dog, young or old, is affected by the presence of food with a pronounced smell is very impressive to one who witnesses it. At so early a period as the 24th day this puppy’s sense of smell was 80 well developed, it will be noticed that he followed a bone by its aid quite well. At this period he used his eyes as well as his nose to guide him. At this date also hearing was good; in fact by the 25th day the dog had reached a period of fair development of all his senses and with considerable motor power which of course also implies a corresponding development of the muscular sense. Hearing seems to be the most rapidly developed of all the senses 7.e. the period from its first beginnings to its greatest acuteness is relatively short. The pleasure of the puppy on having its head stroked on the 31st day is noteworthy. The Mongrel Dog and the Pure-Bred Dog Compared. In my first paper on the Dog (Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1894) certain differences were noted between two varieties of pure-bred dogs—the one large and the other small, viz., between the St. Bernard and the Bedling- ton terrier. I now propose to compare the pure-bred and the mongrel chiefly on the basis of my records in the earlier and in this paper. The mongrel showed more vigour at birth and shortly after as evi- denced to me at a distance by the voice. He also seemed to be somewhat less influenced by cold, though more persistent or at least more successful in getting all the heat possible from the dam. Although this is not specially noted in the diary the mongrel did not show fatigue quite as soon as the pure-bred dog. The eyes began to open earlier than in either the St. Bernard or the Bedlington. I could not get certain evidence of smell in the case of the St. Bernard before about the 12th or 13th day, but in the mongrel there is some evidence of smell on the 10th day at latest. The Bedlington smelled meat on the 10th day. I am not prepared to state that dogs do not smell at all before the 10th day or even the 5th day for which there [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 219 was some evidence—or even on the first day—but I am of opinion that before at least a few days after birth smell is so feebly developed if at all that one could not demonstrate its existence to an unbiassed observer. TI refer now not to the effect of irritating volatile liquids but to the ability to smell food. The mongrel showed signs of disgust with aloes and a positive liking for sugar as early as the 2nd day. I could not establish this for the pure-bred dogs for some days later. It is noteworthy that on the 3rd day the mongrel sucks one’s finger more readily than a piece of meat, Though dogs are carnivorous animals before a certain period in their development they are no more excited by meat than any object whatever, showing in the clearest way that there is an order in psychic as in physi- cal development. Owing to absence from home when the mongrels were passing from the 11th to 18th day [ am unable to make any accurate comparison in this case as to the beginnings of vision and hearing. In both the mongrel and the pure-bred dogs the winking reflex is very slowly developed and long remains feeble 7.e., is excited with diffi- culty. Certain considerations must be borne in mind in attempting to com- pare the mongrel puppy and the St. Bernards. The latter I consider an unusually active litter, while the mongrel for a considerable period seemed to me more than usually vegetative. Moreover, while there were always at least four St. Bernards together, this mongrel was the only one of this litter after about the 20th day. One of the features of development greatly impressed on my mind by thexe comparisons, not to mention many other similar ones, was the influence of one on another in all the lines of development. This was shown both negatively and positively in the case of the mongrel. After he began to mingle with the older dogs his progress was marvellous. He seemed in a few days to overtake himself so to speak and his advance- ment was literally by leaps and bounds. It is very difficult to give an adequate idea of this feature of the mongrel’s history in a diary, but I wish to note it specially because it seems to me to show that while educa-. tion in the wider signification of that word may in a sense account for development, it is equally true that the real nature of any animal will in the main assert itself sooner or later however unfavourable the early environment. In other words heredity is, was and ever will be stronger than environment. One may safely say that in all kinds of dogs the perception of light and shadows precedes the seeing of objects and that the latter is compar- atively slowly developed. 220 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA The mongrel seems to have been very slow in developing the play instinct which I attribute largely to his being the sole puppy from an early period and therefore seeing no other dog but his dam. In both the mongrel and the pure-bred puppies hearing progresses rapidly to perfection of sensation. Within about 10 days the maximum of acuteness is reached and the puppies are then very readily startled by noises, 1.e., they are reflexly greatly affected through the ear—much more so than through the eye. This fact has been very strongly impressed on my own mind again and again. As regards voluntary movements, there were differences to be noted. The mongrel seemed the sooner to gain control over the hind limbs. The same may be said of tail movements. Though one could not trace so general a development in the mongrel as in the St. Bernards by a certain period, the former had the greater power over his tail both as regards variety and vigour of movement, especially the latter. There was a comparatively sudden development in this mongrel which I can scarcely think is common, but in regard to this point I must speak cautiously till further exact observations are made, as I do not wish to make statements of mere general impressions with no definite basis of observation. | The movement of the ears especially, though others also fall into this class, following on noises are purely reflex and constitute one of the most delicate and early evidences of hearing. But asin the case of the pure- bred puppies concussions are earlier and more readily effective than sounds. While both the pure-bred dogs and the mongrel recognize a change in surroundings and are affected by it, herein lies one of the great ditfer- ences between them alike in puppyhood and in after life. One may compare the man ‘well born” and surrounded by conditions that tend to form the gentleman in the completest sense of the term with the pure-bred dog, just as the mongrel represents the peasant whose ances- tors and whose surroundings alike are against the highest attainments. The mongrel lacks all that refinement, modesty perhaps I may say, at all events that delicate appreciation of his own place and that of his fellow dogs and human beings which constitute such conspicuous features in the psychic whole of the pure-bred dogs. The latter show towards each other in a kennel with many together when their owner encourages and gives a chance for their exercise, kindness, justice and many qualities utterly foreign to the nature of the majority of mongrels. I do not now use the term mongrél in the sense of a cross between two pure-bred dogs, but in the more popular acceptation of a dog bred from parents that were mongrels and perhaps the remoter ancestors quite unknown. It is interesting to inquire whether these features of the psychic organization are shown in the young puppy and if so, when. Almost from the first the mongrel puppy shows an ability to scramble for himself in “this rough world” not manifested by the pure- [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 221 bred dog His very voice on the first day of his existence may, and in this case did suggest this, but in nothing was it shown so much as in the successful manner in which he held his own among the dogs of the kennel, large and small. This was all shown before the puppy was two months old. His confidence in himself, his power to adapt to unfavour- able surroundings, was as advanced at this age as the St. Bernards at four months. He reminded me of a forward boy, lacking in all true modesty and due appreciation of what was due his seniors. Yet this mongrel by virtue of this very psychic condition succeeds in his purposes if one may so express it. In the litter of St. Bernards, the most prominent and precocious one could not compare with this mongrel. In the lower animals development is so rapid that new features in the psychic character at times seem to reach a comparatively complete development rather suddenly even when the animal is watched daily. ‘This was especially observable in the mon- grel puppy after a certain date and was I think all the more so because his development for a time seemed rather slow, which I attribute in part to his being the sole puppy for most of his life. And here I would draw special attention to facts of this character. The puppy's weaning was not begun till the 39th day as his dam was well able to supply him with milk and his nutrition was excellent ; but when this process, generally requiring a good deal of care and often attended by much derangement of health, was began there seemed to be no need of gradation, etc. The puppy was ready at once in every sense to eat all kinds of food fit for a dog. When he was allowed out in the yard all voluntary movements seemed to undergo a rapid development which was not largely due I think to special exercise or practice, but to the sudden development of elements of the nerve centres that had been functionally latent. As before stated this case of rapid development in different directions has impressed me very forcibly and seems to be in harmony with a law of nature of pretty wide application. I do not think this puppy’s intelligence was equal to that of the St. Bernards at three months, though superficial observation might have led one to conclude the reverse. Forward people often pass with the undis- cerning for having an ability they do not possess, because of their confi- dent, showy bearing, and the same remark would apply to this mongrel puppy. The animal is now more than four months old and I have seen nothing in him to lead me to alter this opinion though much to confirm what I have endeavoured to make clear as having impressed me as true of the psychic nature of mongrels as compared with pure-bred dogs. The characteristic physical features of the adult certainly appear in mongrels sooner than in all the larger breeds of dogs, in other words they mature sooner than these breeds both physically and psychically, though 2292 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA not in all cases more rapidly than the smaller breeds of terriers. While all pure-bred dogs must have a definite rate of development according to the breed, it must be plain that mongrels will vary much more individ- ually according to the nature of the ancestors which have contributed to their highly composite origin in many instances. In the very nature of the case the pure-bred dog is an inbred animal, while the mongrel is generally the very reverse. He in fact approaches far more closely to the wild Canidæ in this respect. From this it would be expected that the physical changes would be of a kind that would appeal to the eye much less—would be in fact less readily referred to any type or pattern; and in no small degree is this true of his psychic characteristics, though these things are much more readily observed than made clear by any records. SECTION IV., 1895, [2238] Trans. R. S.C. X.—The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mizis, MA. MD, F.R.S.C. Professor of Physiology in McGill University, Montreal. (Read May 16, 1895.) EN THE Doc AND THE Car COMPARED. Although, in popular estimation, the dog and the cat are considered as opposites in almost every respect, in reality they have much morein common than any two of those animals commoniy kept by man—as should be expected from their place in nature. À comparison will, however, prove profitable, it is believed, and this will be based chiefly on the diaries of the papers on “ The Dog” and “The Cat’? respectively. Both the dog and the cat, it is scarcely necessary to point out, are born blind and deaf, but the eyes of the eat open sooner than those of the dog, and hearing is also acquired somewhat earlier ; but in both the pro- cesses of learning to see and to hear are gradual ones. The papillary reflex is established sooner in the eat. So early as the 9th day, the kitten studied and previously reported on,’ turned its ears towards the direction of a sound. There is this difference, too, in the movement of the ears: the kitten. when re-acting to a sound, turns the ears or ear reflexly to the side rather, while the dog tends to draw them back. I have observed nothing in the young dog that corresponds to the quivering movements of the ears in the kitten, seen as early as the 9th day, and which possibly are imperfectly executed voluntary movements. like the trembling of the hand in old people. There is nothing in the dog that corresponds exactly to the hiss, or when feebler, the opening of the mouth in the kitten when surprised. So far as I know, this is sw/ generis among our domestic mammals, though there are analogies perhaps in birds, as in the hissing of geese or ducks, and the snapping of the beak in pigeons, even when very young, to which abundant reference has been made in my corresponding paper on birds.’ 1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1894, Sec. 1V., p. 31; 1895, Sec. IV., p. 191. 2 Trans. Roy. Soc., 1895, Sec. IV., p. 191. 3 Trans. Roy. Soc., 1895, Sec. IV., p. 241. 224 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA So early as the 3rd day the young cat gives evidence of the possession of genuine smell, as shown in its behaviour towards a dog placed near it. At the same time, the sense of smell is very feeble. Upon the whole, it would seem that taste and smell are both present rather sooner in the cat than in the dog, and in both the beginning is feeble, but they go on to fairly rapid development. However, I have not changed my opinion as expressed in my first paper on the dog,’ that the dog, and I will now add the cat, find the nipple of the mother by touch rather than by smell, and that they are drawn towards the belly of the mother by the warmth of the part. In both the dog and the cat there is a long latent period in the case of reflex movements from a pinch, etc., as compared with such an animal as the rabbit, though there can be no doubt that the tactile sensibility, the capability of feeling pain, and the temperature sense, as well as feeble motor power hardly worthy the designation (voluntary), exist in the dog and the cat at birth. I am not prepared either to affirm or deny that taste and smell are present at birth, but if they do exist, I am quite sure they are of the feeblest, of very little use to the animal, and play but a very subordinate part in its life during the blind period. The kitten is at first, if not always, more sensitive to a touch, has finer tactile sensibility about the mouth than the puppy. There are the same individual differences as to the exact date of the opening of the eyes, the eruption of the teeth, etc.,in the kitten as in the PE. The dog and the cat resemble each other in the slowness with which they acquire power over the hind limbs. Neither the puppy nor the kitten have any appreciable voluntary con- trol over the tail during the blind period; but the dog finally uses the tail much more than the cat in the expression of his emotions. What the dog does with his tail the cat often expresses by purring, which, as I have shown in the paper on the cat,’ is developed somewhat late—much later than the friendly wagging of the tail in the dog ; and as will be seen by a comparison of the notes (diaries) on the dog and on the cat, while there are definite stages in tail carriage for each, these are different alto- gether for the two animals, and herein we notice a far greater difference than in locomotor activity. The tail movements and carriage are defi- nitely related to the character of the animals, and to those that watch them closely, express distinct and varying phases of emotion, etc. The antipathy of the cat to the dog, while related to a psychic state based on self-preservation from intruders, is peculiarly marked towards the dog, though whether more so than towards any other similar animal, 1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1894, Sec. 1V., p. 31. 2Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1895, Sec. IV., p. 191. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 225 or towards, say a large part of the animals that might be found in any menagerie, is one that I have not investigated. I have been very much impressed by the fact, that at an early age the kitten, when suddenly dis- turbed in any way, reacts much as if a dog had come upon it, though in a less marked manner. Nevertheless, the behaviour ofa kitten, even a few days after its birth, towards even the smell of a dog on the hands, is very suggestive of an instinctive fear or dislike of the dog. At the same time, I have seen a kitten act much the same when an irritant was placed near its nose, or after it could hear, when it was startled by a noise. This subject is worthy of further study. Equally striking in the kitten as in the puppy is the rapidity with which the creature tires under any sort of stimulus, especially within the first twenty days of life. After a few trials, sometimes after the very first one, the smell of a dog ceases to produce the reaction in the cat during the blind period, and unless one is aware of this all sorts of erroneous conclusions may be drawn regarding very young animals, This tendency to rapid fatigue indicates in reality, both why the animals do sleep and must sleep so often. I am quite satisfied that any sort of irritation, whether from within or from without, that will prevent frequent periods of sleep occurring, will disorder the health and even cause death in young animals, and I believe this is one reason why parasites are so injurious to very young animals. As in the case of the dog, a young kitten, even on the day of its birth, will be slow to crawl off a surface—as a table. These animals have what amounts to a sense of support, the absence of which causes them uneasy sensations. They turn away from the space beyond their support because it does not afford the essential sensation, and as I have remarked in my first paper on the dog, this seems to me as fundamental as anything that is to be found in animal psychology. In the cat as in the dog, the winking reflex is slowly developed, and is never so marked asin man. A cat can look atone much more steadily than a dog and for a longer time, a fact which has its own psychical significance. The cat knows no shyness or modesty in the sense in which a dog, especially a pure bred dog, experiences such a feeling. In one particular the cat is greatly in advance of the dog at the corresponding period, and also finally, viz., in co-ordination of voluntary movements. Though according to my notes the kitten did not begin to use the limbs in scratching (quite a complicated movement for a young animal), much before the puppy, if at all, still progress, even in this direction, was much more rapid in the cat. I have taken care to give a very complete account of the movements (actions) of the kitten so that there might be Sec. IV., 1895. 15. 226 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA available a full history of the development of these movements in an animal, in which they finally reach extraordinary perfection. There is no comparison between a puppy’s range of co-ordinated movements at three months and those of a kitten of the same age. That in the course of evolution the possession of sharp nails has had much to do with this, I feel satisfied. In both dog and cat the cortical centre of the brain for the fore-limb is readily excited by artificial stimulation, but this crude method and general result, do not bring out the differences that the animal can, by its own will accomplish, and serves, when taken with the facts of the animal’s actual life, only to show how very imperfect are our physiological imitations of will-power in these animals. None of our domestic animals has such power over the fore-limbs as the cat, and this is well established when the animal is even two months old. The development, as my diary shows, is very rapid when once it begins. And this is closely related to the play of the kitten. Play is especially instructive. The young animal has an excess of vital energy. Very soon this begins to express itself in imitative actions. I hope my diaries will furnish scope for comparison of the puppy and the kitten as regards play. Herein the animals differ widely and reflect to perfection their psychic moods. The crouching, lying in wait, the concealment of which I have made several records for the kitten, are only late and comparatively feebly de- veloped in the dog—all of which is, of course, related to the manner in which the mature animal secures its prey in the wild state. The Canidæ hunt either alone or in packs, and rely on swiftness and concerted action. The Felidæ lie in wait, mostly alone or in pairs, and spring on their prey. So the kitten, when quite young, does not wait for a mouse to appear, but gives its instinct free scope in its attacks on flies, and if these be not forthcoming, it will, out of something, construct imaginary prey for its gratification. Again, the cat is very slow to develop, as my diary shows, the social instincts so far as man and other animals are concerned. How seldom a cat seems even to miss its old friends, if indeed they are to it friends. Not that I believe the cat an entirely ungrateful animal. It is very sensitive to good and to bad treatment, but it is not dependent on man either physically or psychicaily. The cat may, of its own accord, take to the fields and woods to secure an independent existence, and so long as the environment is favourable, it may, it would seem, be utterly oblivious alike of friends and foes. This independence was shown quite early in the case of my kitten. At the same time one of the most interesting features in this psychic [MILLs] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 227 study has been noting the way in which higher mental states and better qualities prevailed in the end in this kitten under good treatment. Ithad finally become social and affectionate, discriminating in favour of the one who had really done the most for its comfort. But of self-denying, purely unselfish devotion to a master, as in the case of the dog, there seems to be little—very little in the cat. But puss is no flatterer, and her readiness to resent ill-treatment may have had much to do with her not occupying a higher position in man’s esteem. I have myself raised a cat from the depths of degradation, so to speak, to self-respect and the respect of others by patient and persevering good treatment, and I am anxious to record the fact, as I believe the cat to be much misunderstood and its intelligence greatly under-rated. If the term intelligence be employed in a wide sense and be made to cover the power an animal has to adapt means to ends in a more or less conscious way, including the adaption of its own organization to the environment, then the diary of the cat will furnish an interesting record bearing on this subject. In fact, from this point of view, the cat during the first three months of its life is decidedly in advance of the dog. In the mature cat instinct in securing prey plays so prominent a part that we are apt to overlook a great deal in the mental experience of the cat. Her psychic life is withdrawn from us to a greater extent than that of most of our domestic animals. I do not know of a single good history of the complete development of the cat from birth to maturity, so that I regret the more the loss of my kitten before she had reached the age of at least one year. The diary also shows that the cat hasa good memory, though whether equal to or better than that of the dog I am not prepared to say—the evidence is insufficient for the purpose, On the question of will-power, there is, however, ample evidence for making comparisons. If the quivering movements of the ears were imperfect voluntary movements these may be considered about the first manifestation of will in the kitten, and there is nothing to correspond to this in the dog at so early a state. While attempts to get from the original nest or home took place at an early period in both the dog and the cat, they were more persistent in the latter. I have given in considerable detail the history of the kitten’s attempts to get into my book shelves, etc., and 1 must repeat that this furnishes to me the most impressive evidence of the existence of a strong will-power intelligently expressed that has ever come under my observation in so young an animal of any kind. While I think that the kitten whose history I have recorded was above the average in strength of character, if I may so express it, yet in making all allowance for this there is still a 228 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA very large margin in favour of the cat. I doubt if the dog does at any period of his life possess this persistence to the same extent as the cat, and as in many human beings, this characteristic is associated with unusual physical stamina. The cat’s power to live, in spite of its unfavourable surroundings, and her power to resist disease and recover from injury, are undoubtedly greater than in the dog. The cat is notoriously an independent creature, and in common esti- mation devoid, or nearly so, of docility. But this very independence and readiness to resent, tends, as I have before explained, to cause the cat to be misunderstood. I have, with set purpose, given in great detail my kitten’s history with reference to education in cleanliness, and growing out of this subject alone a long, and I venture to think, valuable paper might be written on the subject of the education of animals and human beings. It will be observed that the kitten’s instincts were met by placing a sand-pan directly in its path from a box in which it slept to the book- shelves which it was determined to visit. From the first moment that its foot was placed in the sand I noticed that a powerful appeal had been made to the creature’s psychic nature— a new experience engendered a new psychic life—awakened dormant emotions, tendencies, etc., and these were fundamental. To my mind this is at the very root of all sound education. At times, it is true, a little gentle restraint had to be used to prevent the chain of psychic connections forged by these experiences from being broken. But how different the result in this case from that which fol- lowed opposition to the kitten’s going among the book-shelves. The latter was an instructive thing, the expression of the feline nature to seek retirement in the day time, and so strong was it and so supported by will-power and intelligence, that this kitten baftled human efforts in this case to go counter toits nature. I have been accustomed to encourage even young puppies, as soon as they are able to leave their nest, to form habits of cleanliness, but I have no notes on this subject at allso complete as in the case of this kitten, though some will be found in my first paper on the dog. But I now leave the reader with the diary before him to draw his own conclusions. The cat can be taught much, but her education must be conducted somewhat differently from the dog’s, because her nature is not in all respects like his. The dog, especially the pure-bred dog, is docility itself. The dog may be forced to obey—the cat cannot. The dog usually delights to obey, or at all events to meet the approval of his master, and he only fails to make this evident when carried awav by the force of his instincts. [MILLS ] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG AMIMALS 229 The cat may be coaxed or bribed into docility, but the latter is not a prominent feature in her character. It is a mistake, however, to suppose that the cat cannot be taught and taught much, and I think the diary of the kitten, to go no further, shows this clearly. Certain it is, however, that one will learn more of the cat’s intelligence by quiet observation than by any attempt to form her nature by edu- cation after the manner so successful with the dog. The tendency of the kitten to arouse in the evening and display an activity greater than during a large part of the day is, to my mind, an early exhibition of a fundamental trait in the psychic life of the Felide. They are essentially nocturnal animals, and to witness how early this was shown was interesting. I have noticed nothing like this in puppies, though it must be re- membered that the cat is more like her feral congeners and reverts to a wild state more readily than the dog—in fact, that such reversion is far from uncommon. In my first paper on the dog [ have called attention to suggestive actions. In the true sense of the word the cat is perhaps less imitative than the dog, but so great is her tendency to be excited by any kind of motion, that she can, as is well known, be set into activity with the greatest ease by a ball or almost any moving object when a kitten of a certain age. In this susceptibility the cat is in advance of the dog. In fact, her motor energy is more intense and her power of correlated movement much greater, but I am inclined to consider that in all this the cat is less imitative than the dog. The behaviour of one kitten has less influence on the others than of one puppy on his fellows. The individuality of the cat is intense though it is the individuality of a strong nature manifesting itself by independence rather than great difference in conduct. As an admirable example of associated reflexes to which reference has been made in treating of the dog,' the history of the sand-pan furnishes excellent examples. The whole history of the kitten is an illustration that, however strong instincts may be in an intelligent animal, its psychic life is determined by experience, /.e., there comes to be almost no pure instincts—instincts un- modified by experience, if such a thing is conceivable, as the language of some writers would seem to imply. Each day of this kitten’s life showed me a progress dependent on experience, and the same applies to the dog ; but I must add that for the first eight or ten weeks the kitten seemed to get the most out of its experience, though in the case of the mongrel, 1 Trans. Roy, Soc. Can., 1894, Sec. IV., p. 31. 280 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA whose nature, as I have pointed out,’ seemed after a time to develop with great rapidity under the impulse of experience, was a rival in this respect with the cat; but that case is exceptional I must believe. As regards reasoning, I have in no wise changed the opinions I ex- pressed in my first paper on the dog, and I would apply them with almost if not quite equal force to the cat. Some General Conclusions. The conclusions that may be drawn from the diaries of the dog and the cat respectively, with certain modifications in some directions, hold for both. This applies especially to the larger proportion of what is most fundamental—to what is instinctive and is bound up with the vegetative life of the creature. Nevertheless, even in some of these fundamentals of psychic life there are differences, e.g., in the mode of waiting for and securing prey, differ- ences which appear long before development is complete. Upon the whole the cat develops more rapidly than the dog. The greatest difference between the cat and the dog is in their relations to man and to their own species. The dog is essentially a social and a gregarious animal; the cat an independent and solitary creature, traits which are early shown. The dog is docile in the highest degree ; the cat to a slight degree, as compared with the intelligence she possesses. The cat is far in advance of the dog in power to execute highly com- plex co-ordinated movements. In both the dog and the cat the play instinct is early and highly de- veloped, but in the manifestation of this the peculiar qualities of each are well exhibited. In will-power and ability to maintain an independent existence the cat is superior to the dog. In the higher grades of intelligence the wisest dogs are much in advance of the most knowing cats, which is foreshadowed if not actually exemplified in the early months of existence. The nature of the dog as compared with the cat tends to beget prejudices in his favour with the mass of persons in any comparisons as to intelligence, desirable qualities, etc., so that there can be little doubt that in general the dog is overestimated and the cat underestimated by the great majority of persons; at the same time the nature of the dog is much nearer that of man’s than is the cat's. The kitten may amuse, but even a puppy dog touches chords of sympathy in the heart of man that the cat can never reach. 1 Trans. Roy. Soc. Can., 1895, Sec. IV., p. 213. SECTION IV., 1895. [ 281] Trans. R.5.C. XI.—The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mizzs, M.A., M.D., F.R.S.C. Professor of Physiology in McGill University, Montreal. (Read May 16, 1895.) Ni THE RABBIT AND THE CAVY OR GUINEA-PIG. In pursuance of the plan followed in other papers I shall first give a record of observations on which to base conclusions. Both common and pure-bred rabbits have been studied, and this rodent will be considered before any comparison is made with the cavy or guinea-pig. The following notes refer to a litter of common rabbits. DIARY. 1st day.—The animals are found on the first day to be blind, the eyelids not yet having opened, and deaf. They are also naked or almost entirely lack hair. They can move about, but only in a sprawling, feeble way. They lie in a nest lined with the mother’s hair, and the slightest movement near causes them great disturbance. A couple are removed from the nest after making observations on them there and taken into the house for closer study. The slightest touch or even a slight puff of air from the mouth causes them much disturbance—they move in an irregular ill-co-ordinated way, but evidently are greatly affected. ' It is especially difficult to get anything near the mouth without causing movement, owing, no doubt, in part at least, to the “feelers” in some instances, but not always. A fly crawling across the head causes jerky movements of the head as a whole, and of the ears. Irritating liquids, as blistering fluid, iodine, carbolic acid, etc., when held before the nose, cause movements of face parts. Aloes in solution and milk placed before the nose give negative results. When solutions of Epsom salts, common salt and aloes are placed on the tongue, this organ is protruded in a way suggestive of dislike. 232 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA There is in one case even a feeble attempt to wipe away the substance with the paws. A pinch causes violent movements, though there is no sound made. In fact, as far as my observations go, young rabbits rarely, if ever, utter any sound. The ears are inclined backward and lie close to the head, as in dogs, cats, etc., at birth. The animal can manage to stand for a moment after a fashion, but the usual mode of progression is by a sort of crawling. From the first the respiratory movements of the nostrils, so character- istic of rabbits, are shown. They can also wipe the face with the fore paws—a very character- istic act of the rabbit. or perhaps one should say of the rodent. The manner in which they push under one another and huddle together, shows how they, like other young animals, are rendered uneasy by cold and quieted by warmth. They will not crawl off a surface, but when they near the edge turn back. 3rd day.—There is a very noticeable increase in size. Their movements are more pronounced. The first scratching of a surface (in this case my hand as one lies upon it) noticed. This is a highly characteristic act of mature rabbits. When they are put back into the straw near the nest proper they push through and get to the other young ones in the nest, evidently attracted by the warmth. Cannot induce them to suck my finger as puppics will do readily, though a little more inclined to suck the lips or the end of the tongue. 4th day.— Hair is now growing over the whole surface of the body. 7th day.—Irritating liquids used before now produce more decided results and at a greater distance. The evidence that milk is smelled, though doubtful in one case, seems clear in another. Testing as regards taste I have found very difficult in the rabbit, as the tendency to withdraw the mouth suddenly is very strong. There seems to be no doubt, however, that a solution of aloes pro- duced disgust. . There is a great advance in movements. They are very quick and irregular, and may be to one side or the other as likely as forward or backward. Reference is especially made now to movements produced reflexly. When placed on a table the young rabbit moves about in a circle in a half crawling fashion, and feeling the way, as it were, with the head. [miLLs] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG AMIMALS 233 It uses the paws fairly well to get rid of anything, e.g., a feather put against the mouth, It is easy enough now to make out the colour of the various mem- bers of the litter. The ears are held back and down only as yet, still there is an approach to the position of the ears at times of old rabbits. When irritating substances are put before the nose the ears are moved, probably reflexly. They are still both blind and deaf. 9th day.— Twitching, as in the case of puppies and kittens, is noticed during sleep. 10th day.—The eyes of some of the litter are now open. When I produce a short, sharp sound by a dog whistle, taking care that they do not feel the blast of air, they move, turn the head to one side and also move the ears. The effect is less pronounced after two or three trials (exhaustion) though very marked at first. Can get no clear evidence of vision nor any eye reflexes, such as winking. There is such a tendency to jump about that one almost leaped from my hands, though the source of the stimulus was not obvious. 11th day.—The eyes of some are not yet open. 13th day.— A great advance in growth is to be observed within a very few days. When one touches the nose or other parts of the head they almost jump out of the nest, reminding me of an animal reacting to a stimulus when under the influence of strychnine. Very decided advance made in the position of the ears—they are more upright and are moved more readily. Can get no evidence of vision, Can get no reflex from the eyes till the cornea is touched, and not very good then. About the hearing there can be no doubt whatever. 14th day. —The ear carriage is still better. Lye reflexes feebly present. They are found out of the nest and go to the mother to suck when distant from her two or three inches. 15th day.—Since they strike against the side of the nest (board) Iam satisfied there is no distinct vision. They are able to reach the mother when three or four inches distant. They seem to smell fresh, green food placed in the larger box with which their nest communicates. They do not seem to start quite so much when touched as they did. The rapidity of general growth, and especially of the hair, is impressive. There is an obvious advance in smell and taste. 4 234 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA While not certain, I have a suspicion that they begin to distinguish objects. They possibly take notice of shadows. The first attempt at eating made to-day by nibbling at grass put before them. They now begin to lope in the manner peculiar to rabbits. They also begin to get up on the hind legs. They will by no means creep off any surface on which they are placed. They now hear a soft whistle at from four to six feet, as is evidenced by starting movements and ear movements (reflex). The ears, however, do not move backward or forward, but laterally. These organs are now thinner, held more erect and better unfolded, so to speak. 16th day.—I think they begin to distinguish objects by sight, though it is difficult to demonstrate this. It is impossible to produce the winking reflex till the eyes are actu- ally touched. 17th day.—It is difficult now to say whether they approach objects through sight or smell. 18th day.—When I sneezed close to their box to-day they all huddled together in a startled way in a corner of their nest, in a manner very characteristic of older rabbits when alarmed. By the manner in which they leave and enter their nest I conclude that they retain the memory of the relations of objects apart from visual and olfactory sensations. The mother is now weaning her offspring. One is seen circling around in the box as if attempting to find the mother by feeling, making it doubtful if distinct vision is even yet possible to them. To-day they eat clover. 20th day. —They not only eat green food, but gnaw at a crust of stale bread. They jump about in the box as if playing. They seem to follow by smell a green stalk I hold in my hand. One is so startled by my sneezing that it jumped off the top of a barrel on which I had placed it. The ears are now relatively longer and thinner and are better held. 21st day.—They detect objects (food) by smell at an increased distance. They are leaping about a good deal, apparently from excess of vitality. 22nd day.—They follow my finger as I move it, so that I think there is now no doubt that this is done by sight. They eat stale bread quite well. 24th day.—The young rabbits are removed to a large cage. They now show fear when a sudden motion is made, showing that they see well [MILLS | PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 235 at some little distance at least, and 1 am under the impression that this was the case two or three days ago. They now lope mostly like older rabbits, ze. they use the two hind legs together—a sort of leaping. 26th day.—They appear now to see objects at a distance of three or four feet, if not more. 28th day.—They move on the waving of a hat at a distance of eight feet. 29th day.—Being cool to-day they are quieter and huddle together. 30th day.—They seem now to be practically mature from a psychic standpoint. Diary oF HIMALAYAN RABBITS. T now give some extracts from notes on a litter of pure-bred rabbits, which may, in some directions, supplement the facts recorded above, and in others furnish grounds for comparisons and contrasts. 2nd day.—A breath of air causes reflex movements. One of the litter is seen to use its hind leg to scratch itself. 3rd day.—They are seen to use the hind legs to scratch the body and the fore legs to wipe the face. 4th day.— Already they show jerkiness in movement under the slightest stimulation. 6th day.—Any attempt at voluntary movement, if such it may be called, is very jerky. When put on a barrel top one of the rabbits turns round, but does not crawl off. Sth day.—Placed one on the barrel top again. When the hand is held near it will move towards it, attracted by the heat probably—possibly by smell. 10th day.—Eyes not yet open. Green food held within two or three inches is sniffed at. Hair has now grown on the body to the length of a quarter of an inch. 12th day.—Eyes of some of the litter now open, but not of all. The slightest touch with a leaf of green food causes them to leap in the nest. They now move the ears and start when I produce a moderately loud sound with a dog whistle. The ears are moved to the extent of one- quarter to one-half inch. 14th day.—They now move readily from the nest, which, as in the former case, is situated in one corner and elevated a few inches, to some other part of the box and back. Suspect feeble vision, but cannot demonstrate it. They begin to nibble green food. 236 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 15th day.—Their mode of progression is more like that of the mature rabbit, 7.e., loping rather than walking, in the ordinary sense of the word. 17th day.—They are seen not only to lick and scratch, but to bite. 18th day.— Begin to poke into corners now when placed on the floor. 19th day.—There is no doubt that they now see. 20th day.—One now begins to show the dark markings on tail, ears and nose, characteristic of the breed. They now scratch hard at the wood of their box at times. 21st day.—They eat oats. , 25th day.—A fair pad of hair has developed on the foot. They are now put down with the members of the other litter, twenty- two days older, and act very much as they do. 28th day.—Their hair has grown about as long as that of their parents. THE CAVY OR GUINEA-PIG. The following notes were made on a litter of common cavies and will serve to mark the contrast between this rodent and the rabbit in the rate of development, ete. DIARY. The cavies were born between 2 p.m. and 5.30 p.m. in July, and were tested at 9 a.m.—say after about seventeen hours. Not only are the eyes open but they see well, and when the finger is moved before the eyes the winking reflex follows, Some of them are placed on my study table and run so fast they almost get off the table before being caught. The ears are well opened up; and when I whistle moderately they again run almost off the table. I find it more difficult to demonstrate whether they smell or not than in the case of the rabbit. When volatile, pungent liquids like blistering fluids, are placed near, the eyes seem to close; and the same happens with aloes. Like rabbits they are born with teeth (in front) and this makes it not very easy to get things into the mouth to test taste. Tam quite unable to decide whether they taste or not. They are tested again at 11 a.m. the same day. Pungent, volatile liquids, such as used with the rabbit, and aloes do not seem to affect them so much as the rabbits, eg., no sneezing is produced. When a feather, dipped in a solution of sugar, is placed in the mouth it is sucked, but they turn away from similar treatment with aloes. A couple of them are put into a box 18x8 inches in which there is some salt, some brown sugar, some * peppermint rock” candy and some camphor. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 287 They licked at the salt once but did not repeat this, but went again and again to the sugar or remained by it. They did not remain near the other substances. They were not kept long in this box. A leaf of lettuce was just after placed before them. They seemed to like to be near it and very soon began to nibble at it. They wipe the face with the paws much like a mature cavy. Of the three constituting the litter one was from the first much larger. The larger one was observed to get from its nest to the box. a dis- tance of two inches, when not more than three and a half hours old. 2nd day.—At 1.30 p.m, one of the cavies was put into the box occupied by a rabbit. It did not approach or attempt to suck it. I am satisfied it recognized the creature as “strange.” It eats sugar from my finger and follows the finger by sight I think. The eye must be almost touched before the winking inflex is produced. 3rd day.—Nibbling at green food. 4th day.— Eating green food. 7th day.—Eating food, oats and stale bread, and they seem, in most respects, to act like old cavies. Sth day.—One is taken to my laboratory for the purpose of brain study. On the way it squeaks a good deal. They eat well, but follow up the mother at times to suck. 10th day.—They now eat as fast and well as mature animals, and in nearly all essential respects resemble them. | There seemed to be little more to record though they were kept to maturity. Other litters were also studied with the same result, REMARKS ON THE DIARY OF THE RABBIT. By a comparison of the records for the common and the pure-bred rabbits, it might appear that the latter were in some respects in advance of the former; but this is apparent rather than real I think, as in the common rabbit, observations were probably not made quite early enough in some instances The marked development of tactile sensibility at so early an age in the rabbit is very noteworthy. The creature also responds unusually well as compared with other animals, as the dog and cat, to pain-produciny stimuli. While there is the same uncertainty as to taste and smell at birth and for a day or two, upon the whole the evidence is in favour of the rabbit being in advance somewhat of the dog and the cat in these respects, The total absence of voice in the young is in harmony with the sparing production of sounds by the adult. The movements of the ears, while more marked, are more akin to those of the dog than of the cat. 238 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA Movements are developed sooner in the rabbit and more rapidly become of the kind characteristic of the animal group than in the dog or cat. The very early date (second day) on which scratching was observed illustrates the rapidity with which co-ordinated movements reach a con- siderable degree of complexity. The very early date at which jerky movements are manifest and which are later represented by that rapid scurrying towards a burrow, etc., is noteworthy. Few animals equal the rabbit in this, and the early develop- ment of these movements affords another instance of what seems to be a general law—that those capahilities which are most important in the life of the creature appear early—at all events as regards qualities essential to the maintenance of existence. It will be observed that by the seventh day taste and smell are well developed, and the movements of the fore-limbs, as in brushing the mouth, excellently co-ordinated. Hearing and vision do not seem to be developed much sooner than in the cat or dog, but hearing especially, as in these creatures, reaches per- fection rapidly. In spontaneous attempts at eating the rabbit is very much in advance of the dog and cat. There are very decided physical changes accompanying the psychic ones, many of which have been noted in the diary. REMARKS ON THE L DE JAVY (GUINEA-PIG). THE RABBIT REMARI HE Diary or THE Cavy (GUINEA-PI ii AND THE CAVY COMPARED. The cavy shows so clearly soon after birth that it sees, hears, smells, tastes, etc., that it would be hazardous to assert that these functions do not exist at birth. However, | think very close observation convinces one that they all require appropriate stimuli to develop them. That is to say, a cavy does not see, smell or taste as well during the first hour of its life as it does a few hours later, and marked as is the progress there is a real development, though the steps towards perfection are rapidly taken. The contrast with the rabbit—not to mention the dog and the cat — in the condition at birth and the extreme rapidity with which perfection in all respects is attained is striking in the highest degree. During the first five or six days of life the rabbit and the cavy are wide apart, though they both belong to the same great animal group. After a month the psychic differences are sheht, and at maturity they are physically much alike, though the rabbit is probably somewhat higher in the scale. In the one case the development of body correlated with a certain psy chic status and some peculiarities takes place im utero, in the other case [mizis] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 239 after birth, and that this contrast should be manifest among creatures in many respects so closely allied, both physically and psychically, is especially instructive. Some excellent observations on the cavy will be found in Professor Preyer’s “ The Mind of the Child.” GENERAL CONCLUSIONS. The investigations on the rabbit and the cavy illustrate sharp con- trasts at birth and for some time after in animals that in mature life have much in common both physically and psychically. The cavy soon after birth is able to care for itself and can maintain an independent existence. The rabbit at birth is blind, deaf, incapable of any considerable loco- motive power, and is, generally speaking, in a perfectly helpless condition. But this creature attains to a condition of comparative maturity, physical and psychic, within a month, so that it is then quite capable of caring, in all respects, for itself. All its instincts, except the sexual, are - in full development about this time or soon after. In both the rabbit and the cavy, so simple is their psychic life that there is little to note by way of advance after they are a few weeks old. After the first month of existence comparison with the dog, cat and allied creatures ceases to be suggestive. The rodents are left quite behind. They seem capable of little education either by man or by Nature. In other words, they get little from experience beyond that which strengthens their instincts and emphasizes their simple psychic life. During this rapid psychic development physical changes of an equally rapid and decided character take place, and are undoubtedly correlated with the psychic changes. SECTION IV., 1895. [ 241 ] Trans. R. S. C. XII. — The Psychic Development of Young Animals and its Physical Correlation. By Weszey Mizis, M.A., MD. FRS.C. ee Professor of Physiology in McGill University, Montreal. (Read May 16, 1895.) ML. THe PiGeon. THE Domestic Fowt. THE PIGEON. So far as Tam aware no investigations on birds of the kind set forth in this paper have been made, except in the case of the domestic fowl and the pheasant. As my observations on the pigeon are the most complete, they will be recorded first. I have bred a large variety of pure-bred pigeons for many years and have kept notes on a considerable number of subjects relating thereto ; but the following are the most complete consecutive records bearing on the psychic development of pigeons that I have made, and are accom- panied with a fairly complete account of contemporaneous physical changes ; and T trust that so long an acquaintance with pigeons may be some guarantee of correct observation and interpretation. My pigeons have been kept in a large, airy, clean loft; have been well fed and provided with plenty of good water, matter in the case of pigeons. They have been at liberty to fly out of the loft freely almost every day. Asa matter of fact, the state of health in the entire loft has been good. | All of these things are, of course, of importance in interpreting the records that follow. It seemed to me highly desirable that not only different breeds, but different individuals should be the subject of observation. I would remind those not familiar with the habits of pigeons, that the male and female, unlike domestic fowls, pair up mostly for life if not interfered with, so that, speaking generally, a number of pairs may be kept in the same compartment of a loft without crossing, whether they be of the same or of different varieties when once they are thoroughly a most important mated. The male and female sit on the eggs in turn, and both take upon them the work of feeding. which consists of disgorging into the mouth Sec. IV., 1895. 16. 242 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA of the young, water they have swallowed and partially digested or soft- ened food ahh their own crops. During the first few days after the hatching of the young, the parents supply a secretion from their own crops, known popularly as ‘pigeon’s milk,’ and which chemical analysis has shown lately to be a term not wholly inappropriate. DIARY OF THE PIGEONS. OwL PIGEON. Hatched out by its own parents, that also fed and reared it. When born the eyes seem to be closed. 2nd day.—On touching the back of the young one, it moves its head and opens its eyes. 3rd day.—\t does not wink when its eyes are touched, and it is doubt- ful if it sees. On touching the bird it moves more than it did yesterday, and now and then it opens its mouth a little. On removing this one inch and three-quarters from its mate nestling, it shifts back again, guided chiefly by the warmth from its fellow I take it. It is placed on a perch about 14 inch wide. It does not fall off, but clings to it. When my hand is held within one inch and below it the bird puts down its beak, touches my hand and scrambles down into it. Every time | use the dog whistle, the bird moves its head, which is a proof of hearing, for care is taken to exclude the contact of the blast of air from the whistle. | 4th day.—\t will, when placed on the perch as before, put its head down a great distance, but does not move from its secure position ; but it does creep off into my hand under the same circumstances as yesterday- 5th day.—It spreads out its wings when disturbed in any way or when ia danger of falling off the roost. There is no evidence that the bird can distinguish objects by the eyes. The winking reflex seems to be wholly wanting. A solution of quinine and one of sugar are used to test taste, but with no clear results. When blown on, etc., it utters the sounds peculiar to young pigeons. 6th day.—The bird can see at a distance of one foot to-day, as evi- denced by its movements when the hand is passed before it. Holds its eyes open a good part of the time now. Under the application to the tongue of solutions of sugar and of salt, there is some shaking of the head, which is possibly evidence of taste. 7th day.—Clear evidence of vision at two feet. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 243 If the bird is placed anywhere out of its nest, it moves about in a restless way. Sth day.—kKEvidence of vision at four feet. Ith day.—Can now see objects distant six feet. When the sides of the beak are touched, movements follow as if preparing to receive food. 10th day.—Objects now seem to be visible to the bird at any part of its own compartment of the loft, 7. ¢., at nine to ten feet. To day, for the first time, is witnessed undoubted defensive snapping or pecking with the beak when the hand is brought near it, whether in its nest or on the floor of the loft. Feathers are now grown out far enough to enable one to judge of their colour. 11th day— Growth of feathers and general growth now considerable. The bird can now walk fairly well. 12th day.—An improvement in walking and feathering noticeable since yesterday. 13th day.—When placed on the floor of the loft within a few inches of the nest, it attempts to return to the nest through some slats that fence it in. The nest is on the loft floor, and is covered with sawdust only now, though at first there was also a little straw. 15th day.—The bird can now get back to its nest when two feet away, and also succeeds in pushing between the slats. 16th day.—The parents have somewhat neglected the feeding of their offspring to-day, as they are preparing to sit again. 17th day.—Better fed to-day. When either parent enters the little compartment in which the nest is, the young one scrambles over a brick that surrounds the nest to solicit food. 19th day.—The bird is now well feathered. When placed on the perch, it ¢//ngs more firmly than before and in a different fashion—in fact, more like a mature pigeon. 27th day.—The bird is practically completely feathered, 34th day.—This owl-pigeon is leading a comparatively independent existence, It is out of its nest most of the time and flying about the loft, though occasionally fed by the parents, which are sitting on another nest of eggs (two). Dragoon PIGEoN HaAtcHEeD Our AND FED By ITS PARENTS. This one will be named B to distinguish it from another, C. Ist day.—Eyes unopened. The loudest whistle produces no effect. The bird is evidently deaf. Blowing on it causes the bird to move. Putting its beak to one’s mouth, it opens the former. 244 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA When placed on an elevated surface, it does not creep or fall off, though it moves its beak about, up, down, etc. 2nd day.—Responds to the dog-whistle to-day. Eyes open, but usually kept closed. 3rd day.—Eyes more completely open, but lids are usually held closed 5th day.—Keeps its eyes open most of the time. It can now hold up its head pretty well, which is an impossibility in all pigeons just after birth. i 6th day.—The eyes are kept open nearly all the time, and the head held better—in fact, well. 7th day.—Progressing, but as yet does not peck with the beak at the approach of an intruder. 9th day.—Does snap with the beak to-day, but does not peck. 10th day.—Pecks to-day. 11th day.—Feathers shooting from the skin, but it is difficult to determine the exact colour yet. 12th day.—A great advance in growth and feathering in twenty-four hours. When one approaches, it pecks hard, and uses its wings offen- sively also. 13th day.—Colour of the bird, though one not naturally easily made out, is now clear. 14th day.—When taken from the small compartment in which its nest is, it walks back promptly and well. 15th day.—The wings are well covered with feathers. 18th day.—The bird does not peck when approached, but shrinks. When its wings are drawn out it pulls them in again (as did the owl- pigeon on the 22nd day). 20th day.—Shrinks to-day, but when it gets back into a corner of its nest it then pecks vigorously. 24th day.—Behaviour similar to that of 20th and following days. 28th day.—Out of the nest, looking after itself to a large extent, and beginning to fly. 34th day—The iris is turning red. Hitherto it has been of a dull, ill-detined colour. ANOTHER DRAGOON PIGEON, C, of DIFFERENT PARENTAGE. Though the diary was kept in the same way as the previous one, only such parts of it will be given here as serve to bring out something new or to mark individual differences, 1st day.—X could get no definite reaction to tests for taste or smell. Eyes held closed, but can be opened. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 2453 4th day.—Holds its head somewhat differently from B. When touched turns reflexly towards the source of the stimulus. 11th day.—B has in twenty-four hours been the subject of a phe- nomenal growth and advance in physical development generally, so that it now seems days in advance of C. 16th day.—Very pugnacious when approached. 20th day.—Strikes vigorously with beak and wings. It desists when when placed in the hand, but is as bad as ever when put down again. 22nd day.—When striking at me it got sawdust into itsmouth. This was promptly ejected, however. 28th day—Out of the nest and flying about as the other one. SHORT Facep TumMBLERs, D AND E. Unless otherwise stated the notes refer to D. 1st day.—The eyes are fairly open. 'The opening of the ear is very small. 2nd day.— can sit up fairly when it does not attempt to move, but if it does it sprawls about badly. The head seems too heavy and its neck too long ; but it is a vigorous specimen of this somewhat delicate variety. 3rd day.—When the wing is pricked the head is dipped downward and forward somewhat forcibly, but not towards the side stimulated. 6th day.—The head and neck are well supported. The eyes are still held open only part of the time. The parents sit over the birds at eventide though very hot in the loft. 7th day.—The eyes held open almost all the time. Does not wink even when the eyes are touched. 10th day.—Much growth and general advancement evident. 13th day.—The bird pecks when I put my hand near it. The growth of feathers is just now slight, but that of the body rapid. 14th day.—Still more inclined to peck, ete. Can see growth in twenty-four hours. 15th day—Pecks vigorously. I placed it on one hand, and on extend- ing the other towards it the bird no longer pecks, but uses voice, beak, etc., as when its parents approach to feed it. 16th day.—After being on my hand it is placed back in the nest and then behaves as noted above on the fifteenth day. 17th day.-—It is now growing rapidly and feathering fast, so that the colour can be made out. Though quite pugnacious before, when taken in the hand it grows quiet. 19th day—The bird is now about one-third feathered. When ap- proached it uses beak and wings as before, but a touch seems to quiet it. 20th day.—The most pugnacious it has yet been. 22nd day.—Still more pugnacious. 246 20YAL SOCIETY OF CANADA 24th day.-—Can notice a distinct advance in growth and feathering since yesterday. 26th day.—Does not peck, ete., to-day. 27th day.—Pecking again. 29th day.—It is to-day standing on a brick that is beside the nest and still pecks. | 34th day.—It has begun its independent existence to-day and is flying in the loft, picking up grain, drinking water, etc. Its iris has begun to take on the final characteristic “ pearl” colour. REMARKS ON THE DIARIES OF THE PIGEONS. I have intentionally made records on different varieties of pigeons in order that it may appear to what extent they resemble and differ in their psychic and physical development. The resemblances are more readily apparent from the perusal of records than the differences, as many of the latter are of a kind readily enough recognized by an experienced observer, but not easily repre- sented by verbal descriptions. Special pains were taken to ascertain whether the sense of support, as I have called the quality, is present in birds as in mammals, From the records it wiil be seen that it is well marked. The young bird placed on a perch feels about, as it were, with its beak for some solid object, and not finding it, remains where it is, but if it touches anything resisting, it begins to move towards it. The lower an animal in the scale the more difficult it seems to be to establish the presence or absence of taste and smell at an early period, if I may judge from those of our domestic animals examined by me. Iam unable to speak with certainty as to whether pigeons within the first two or three days possess these senses or not ; but that later they do, I have abundant evidence. Tactile sensibility and the ability to feel pain are present just after hatching, as my records show that even a breath of air gently blown on the young pigeon causes it to move. Additional evidence is furnished by the fact that a gentle stroking tends to quiet the bird. They are highly sensitive to warmth and cold. One can quiet the most disturbed and pugnacious young one by gently holding the warm hand, a warm cloth, etc., over it. A single cold day is liable to kill young pigeons if their parents do not sit over them constantly and sometimes even when they do. The essential vital processes of the body seem to be deranged by cold. The eyes, though shut for the first day or a greater part of it, can be opened forcibly. Nevertheless, the slit between the lids is at first very small. There is no doubt, in my mind, that pigeons are blind at birth, [MILLS | PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 247 The records show that they can soon see, and so early as the sixth day can distinguish objects at the distance of one foot, The diaries give facts which will enable one to note the rate at which progress in this direction takes place. By about the tenth day the pigeon’s vision for objects anywhere in a good sized loft is excellent. The practical absence of the winking reflex in young pigeons is noteworthy. However, it is not easy to cause mature birds to wink. Moving an object before its head when the bird is held in the hand causes movement of the head rather than winking. The pupillary reflex is, however, soon and well established in birds. There is no doubt that the newly hatched pigeon is deaf; but I have found that hearing may be demonstrated on the second day in some cases. It is very rare,indeed, that pigeons manifest any signs of hostility, etc., when caught up in the hands. Birds sitting on the nest will sometimes, however, peck vigorously, and the early age at which this pecking or snapping of the beak is exhibited, seems to me noteworthy. It illustrates how purely instinctive the matter is. It reminds me forcibly of the hissing of the young kitten, the more so as both are often evidences of surprise rather than real hostility. I have not noticed that the newly-born pigeon has voice, but after a few days (five in one case) the bird “squeaks” on the approach of the parents and especially when being fed. Later the voice is used under such circumstances very persistently. At first the young pigeon can scarcely sit up in any fashion, but in a few hours this is possible, the greatest difficulty being the management of the head and neck, which often fall to one side or forward. The gradual progress in motor power and co-ordination has been fully noted in the diaries. By-and-by the young pigeon recognizes its own nest when near it, and when alarmed will retreat to it. This is a matter of vision largely, though, as noted in the case of the young rabbits, there may be some sort of memory of distance and direction through tactile and muscular sensibility or otherwise. The subject is obscure and worthy of more study. So close is the relation between psychic and physical development, that from the appearance of a bird one who has observed closely could be able to predict its behaviour; and this seems to me to be undoubted evidence of some sort of correlation between the physical and the psychic. Now and then it will happen that from one pigeon having been hatched a few hours in advance of the other, by its being better able to persist- ently thrust forward its beak for food to the parents, it fairly starves the other one, or, if not completely, to such an extent that the difference in both physical and psychic development is very striking. Again, owing 248 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA to innate vigour, one of the two birds in the nest may make a sudden advance, as was noted in the dog, in which case the same result as just referred to follows. There are many signs of development that appear progressively, such as changes in the shape of the skull and beak, the method of hold- ing the head, the relative proportion of parts, ete. ; but upon the whole the rate of feathering is a fairly good guide to progress, both physical and psychic. Though differences between the mature forms of varieties of pigeons, so pronounced as regards physical form, less so psychically, but still real and always present, are obvious to even a superficial observer, it is inter- esting to note that even at an early date such differences do appear. To illustrate: the dragoon is a bird of a very bold appearance, and as com- pared with many varieties, is somewhat wild. It has been spoken of as the “game bird” of the pigeon family. Such characteristics are mani- fest in the young before they are twenty days old. They peck sooner and more vigorously in the nest. They are shyer of approach, ete. This cannot be explained by a more rapid development, for several other varieties mature sooner than they do. Changes in the colour of the iris are as significant, it would seem, as in mammals. SOME CONCLUSIONS. Pigeons, when hatched, and for the first day or two, keep their eyes mostly closed, though the eyelids are not actually united at birth. They are both blind and deaf when they first emerge from the shell, and for a certain period afterwards. Perfection of hearing and vision are gradually but rapidly acquired- Taste and smell cannot be demonstrated at birth, but can be shown to exist some days later. From the first tactile sensibility and capability for painful sensations exist in exquisite development. Pigeons, even more than mammals, seem to be sensitive to heat and cold. The sense of support is very fully developed almost or quite from the beginning. Voice is present in a few days after hatching. Motor co-ordinations peculiar to birds and the power of recognizing their own nest, parents, etc., are gradually but well developed. Physical changes peculiar to this group of birds, and with modifica- tions for each variety, occur at fairly definite periods, are closely related in time and are probably in some way bound up with psychic changes. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 249 Tae Domestic Fowr. This bird is so different in many respects from the pigeon that I have thought it better to keep the notes | have taken apart. These observations were made on pure-bred Andalusian chicks, though many others have been studied. Diary. Chick A, hatched out some time before daylight is taken from the nest for the first time and tested at 4.30 p.m. It pecks three times in succession at a very small speck on the table and touches it each time. It strikes a crumb about + inch in diameter two or three times and then swallows it. Soon after it pecks at a smaller crumb, and takes it up and swallows it on the first attempt. It also pecks accurately at a dark spot on the table. Chick B, of about the same age (same hatch), picks up bread crumbs and particles of hard-boiled yolk of egg without missing. It also pecks at its own foot and the nail of one’s hand. Chick C, hatched only a little while since, seems feeble, creeps rather than stands, and is soon tired out. All those tested do, without doubt, hear as well as see. They easily follow the hand by the eyes at a distance of six inches. Can get the winking reflexes only when the eyes are ail but touched. A dark-coloured box, a piece of cotton and the hand are brought near the chicks in succession. The hand alone is followed, showing that it is the warmth that attracts. Solutions of salt and sugar applied to the tongue produce no decisive signs of the possession of taste. Two pigeons—the one a White Pouter, the other a Black Owl—were brought near to test whether the chicks would show any instinctive fear. They manifested none whatever ; on the contrary, they would nestle under them. The birds are tested again about twenty-two hours later. Previous to the first testing they had not been from under the hen, and since then they have been under her and nowhere else. The three chicks now peck well at all that is put before them, as oatmeal grains, canary-seed, etc. They peck readily and touch the objects successfully. The hardest objects are not always taken up at once, however. Some scales of dried lime-wash from the wall are placed before the chicks. In one case a chick pecks at a scale several times, then gets it into the mouth, but only to eject it. 250 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA In another case it is not distinctly taken into the mouth and expelled, but is simply picked up and at once dropped. 7 Water is presented to the chicks. They peck at some drops on the side of the tin containing the water. ; They accidentally get the beak into the water, when drinking fol- lows. They do not spontaneously put in the beak and drink either before this accidental result or after, and in this matter they all three behave alike. They are seen to scratch the head with a foot. At this age another lot of six, which are with a different mother, de drink on invitation (clucking) of the mother. They also eat rather better on her invitation than without it. They run to the mother from a distance of four feet. Five hours later —The mother hen drinks, whereupon two of the chicks run rapidly from a distance of six inches and drink. . One of them wipes its beak on the ground. The hen is later in a box, and cannot be seen by the chicks, yet they move towards her, 7. ¢., in the direction of the sound she makes. 3rd day, 2 p.m.—They have been fed a couple of times before to-day. They are now given very small pieces of meat, with which they run off, peck it against the ground, and make off from each other as does a mature hen. Oneeven escapes through wire netting into the next “run.” They are now out of doors in suitable “ runs.” One is seen to swallow a piece too large with no more difficulty than a mature bird apparently. One of the chicks begins to eat lettuce on which the mother hen is feeding. A pigeon (the same one used before) is thrown into the run where the hen and chicks are. It flies about a little and then alights. The chicks did not show the least fear, etc., though the hen attacks the pigeon, uttering a faint sound (danger signal) peculiar to fowls when a bird, as a hawk, flies over them. 9th day.—Feathers shooting out well. Ditferences in colour very marked. 14th day.—Tried the black owl-pigeon as before. No special mani- festations on the part of the chicks, nor were there any when the other of the two pigeons before tried was suddenly thrown into the run and fluttered about. REMARKS ON THE DIARY OF THE CHICKS. Previous to writing the notes on the chicks that were the subject of the present paper, I had observed fowls, young and old, from boyhood. [MILLS] PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT OF YOUNG ANIMALS 251 The brilliant and suggestive observations and experiments of Mr. Douglas Spalding had fallen under my eye, and the criticism of his work by so good an observer as Professor Preyer determined me to make some special independent observations. I had the impression that Spalding’s statements (*‘ Macmillan’s Maga- zine,” February, 1873, referred to also in Romanes “ Mental Evolution”) were somewhat overdone. My own observations confirm that suspicion, and justify Preyers criticisms (“The Mind of the Child”), so that I am of opinion that Spalding’s statements require revision, though reliable in the main. Different chicks behave in a way sufficiently unlike to warrant dif- ferences of opinion in detail, and one should be on his guard against statements of a too sweeping character. My own observations, etc., on the chick agree pretty well with those of Professor Lloyd Morgan on young pheasants (‘‘ Nature,” vol. 50, p. 575). It will be seen trom my records that even in the same clutch of chickens there are marked individual differences. Thus one may strike a crumb accurately every time it pecks, and pick it up on the first attempt ; another misses or shows great difficulty in getting it into the mouth. But few remarks are called for in the diary in view of what has already been published on the chick by others. I call special attention to the failure of the chicks to be frightened at any time within my records (fourteen days) by the pigeons placed amongst them in a way that one would have supposed might have called forth any instinctive dread of a rather large flying bird. My own impression is that chicks do not in all cases show fear when the shadow of a bird, as a hawk, passes over them. In other words, instinct is not the hard and fast thing it is sometimes supposed to be. The sense of support, not referred to by other observers, is well marked. The chick is very sensitive to cold, though I think less so than the pigeon, except in, perhaps, the case of the most delicate varieties, as pure-bred bantams. SOME CONCLUSIONS ON THE CuIck. THE CHICK AND THE PIGEON, ETC., COMPARED. The chick when it emerges from the shell or very soon afterwards, certainly within a few hours can see, hear, taste, pick up and swallow food, drink, run about, ete. Its progress is so rapid that in a few days it can lead an independent existence, provided it be protected against cold, wet, etc. The chick stands to the pigeon in physical and psychic development in somewhat the same relation as the rabbit to the cavy or guinea-pig. 252 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA In all these cases, when full maturity is reached, the psychic dif- ference is not great. The rabbit and the cavy are about on the same mental plane and so are the pigeon and the fowl. They all illustrate general laws of development and the study of these creatures, somewhat low in the vertebrate and psychic scale, seems to me to throw much light on the problems of psychology, viewed not as human psychology alone, but in the broadest possible sense. Srcrron IV., 1895. [258 ] _ Trays. RS. C. XIII.— Traces of the Ordovician System on the Atlantic Coast. By G. F. Marruew, D.Sc. x 3 (Read May 25, 1893.) In the early history of the geology of the maritime provinces of Canada the distinction between the different grand divisions of the Palæo- zoic rocks was not very clearly drawn. This arose partly from the fact that the earlier geologists drew no distinction between the Cambrian and Lower Silurian (Ordovician) or between this and the Upper Silurian ; and partly because all the Palæo- zoic deposits, except the Carboniferous, had been greatly disturbed and folded in almost every part of this region, Owing to these disturbances there exists here a confused complex of the older and middle Paleozoic that is difficult to unravel. But the want of sharpness and accuracy in the several divisions of the Paleozoic rocks has also arisen from the scarceness of well preserved fossils, whereby these divisions and their several parts could be distin- guished from each other. Latterly, and by slow degrees, group after group of the older Paleo- zoic rocks have been recognized, and the earlier classification improved. First, Dr. Abraham Gesner distinguished the Silurian (Upper) of the north- ern part of New Brunswick ; then Sir J. W. Dawson claimed the existence of Silurian (Upper) and Devonian in the valleys of Cornwallis and Annapolis in Nova Scotia; at a later date Dr. D. Honeyman collected the Silurian (Upper) fossils of Arisaig, N.S., which were described by Jas. Hall, and the Cambrian fossils of Mira River, C.B., recognized as such by J. W. Salter. At a later date the officers of the Geological Survey discovered Silurian fossils at Winthrop Station, N.S. Meanwhile the Cambrian rocks of St. John were determined as such by the discovery of a distinctive marine fauna ; and the Devonian age of plant-remains of Lancaster was asserted by Sir Wm. Dawson. Sub- sequently the officers of the Geological Survey distinguished by their fossils the rocks of various Silurian (Upper) areas in New Brunswick. But among all these no trace of an Ordovician fauna had been obtained. The first step in this direction was the discovery (1880) of fossils of this age in certain quartzites and siliceous slates on the Beca- guimic River in the northwestern part of New Brunswick. These were a species of Harpes, a Leptobolus, another Brachiopod resembling Leptella (?) decipiens, Bill.,! and other fossils, undetermined. To the southwest of 1 Rep. Prog. Geol. Surv. Can., 1885, Rep. G, p. 25. 254 ? ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA this locality, on the liné of strike of these slates, in the state of Maine, graptolites of the age of the Llandeilo rocks were subsequently found, showing the extension of a band of Ordovician slates southwest into the state of Maine. Subsequently the same band was traced eastward through New Brunswick to the Baie Chaleur. Thus was established the existence of a belt of Ordovician rocks crossing northern Maine and New Brunswick, southward of the belt of Silurian (Upper) rocks discovered by Gesner. Ordovician strata were next discovered in southern New Brunswick at St. John, where there are beds with Arenig graptolites infolded with the Cambrian rocks of that place. As these beds with graptolites are an integral portion of the upper division of the St. John Cambrian terrain, it is evident that there is here a second belt of Ordovician rocks in New Brunswick. . But though we have been able to recognize two bands of these rock in the province above named, no Ordovician strata have yet been de- termined in Nova Scotia. It is true that Dr. Honeyman had claimed that the fossils of Wentworth Station were Lower Silurian, but this view was contested by Mr. Billings, who could find here nothing older than the Clinton Group. On examining the fossils sent me by Mr. Howley from Newfound- land, and referring to notes made some years ago on others collected in Cape Breton by the officers of the Geological Survey of Canada, it be- came evident to me that still another belt of these rocks existed along the Atlantic coast. This belt has remained unrecognized owing to the scarcity, and, in many cases, the bad condition of the fossils. The fossils more recent than the Cambrian in southeast Newfound- land, are those of Great Bell and Kelly’s Islands in Conception Bay. Mr. Billings described some of these many years ago, but he left unde- termined the generaof his species which I describe below. Under modern methods of determining genera, it becomes necessary to know something of the interiors of the Brachiopods, and as these are not described nor figured by Billings for the species in question, | sought from Mr. Howley an opportunity to examine those in the museum at St. John’s, and from Mr. Whiteaves, those at Ottawa. The declared age of the rocks containing these fossils has been governed by that of the adjoining and very characteristic Cambrian faunas (in Newfoundland, Lower Cambrian, in Cape Breton, Upper) and so the indications of these rare and obscure genera of Paleozoic type later than the Cambrian, has been overlooked. In Newfoundland, the Ordo- vician or Silurian rocks are, in Kelly’s Island, gray micaceous sandstones, and in Great Bell Island, pale gray, white-weathering, coarser sandstones, dipping at a low angle ; while the Cambrian rocks of the mainland ad- joining are shales with limestone beds and dip at a higher angle. [MATTHEW ] OROOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 255 In the Island of Cape Breton the rocks of the shore of Bras d'Or Lake, near Barrosois Brook, consist of various alternations of sandstones ’ 2 ‘ Some of the shales, away from the shore, on the slates and shales. Barrosois or McLeod Brook, contain Dictyonema flabelliforme, and are therefore Upper Cambrian. The coarser beds on the shore of -Bras d'Or Lake which contain the fossils described below are more modern, as will appear by the following review of their fossil contents. In the following description the fossils are arranged according to their zoological standing. LINGULID E. LINGULELLA, Salter. In the collections examined there are two species that may be referred to the above genus, although the impressions of the sliding muscles are more external than Mr. Salter has declared to be the case in the Welsh species, L. Davisii, the type of the genus. The Canadian species were collected in Cape Breton and occur in a calcareous sandstone which has suffered from dynamical movements, and the fossils are all considerably distorted : the figures of the species are adjusted for this distortion. LINGULELLA SELWYNI, n. sp., Pl. I., Figs. la and b. The form is sub-ovate, broadly rounded in front, but having nearly straight sides in the posterior half ; the beak of the ventral valve is regu- larly pointed and that of the dorsal bluntly rounded. The ventral valve in its interior, exhibits two large, triangular scars, where the central muscles were attached, one on each side of the rhombic pit in the posterior third of the valve. The posterior adductors appear on each side of the hinge area, and there are sliding muscles exterior to and in front. of them. In front of the posterior adductor muscle, on each side of the valve, there is a low ridge extending forward as far as the scars of the central muscles: at and in front of these ridges the imprint of the main vascular trunks is visible, extending forward toward the median line. The interior of the dorsal valve has a broad scar (posterior adductor ?) Just in front of the striated hinge area, and on each side of the hinge are impressions of sliding muscles. The central muscles are indicated by a group of small pits near the centre of the valve; of these the anterior adductors are oval and somewhat apart at the mid-length of the valve ; the anterior adjusters are indicated by a pair of small rounder pits, a little in advance of those last named and closer together. A faint line (indicating the border of the splanchnocæle ?) includes these scars and 1 Geol. Surv. Can. Rep. Pree, 1875-6 (Fletcher's Report), p. 389. 256 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA runs back toward the posterior part of the valve. Extending forward from near the cardinal area on each side are the lateral ridges and the imprint of the vascular trunks, as in the ventral valve, but here more distinct and bearing a number of branches directed, some inward and some outward. Sculpture —The external surface of the valve of this species is marked by fine concentric lines, and fainter radiating lines; there are also at intervals, concentric growth lines, and less distinct undulations of the shell, radiating from the umbo. Size.—Dorsal valve. Length and breadth, each about 11 mm. The ventral valve is about 1°5 mm. longer. Locality.—McFees Point, George River, Cape Breton, collected by Messrs. Weston and Robert, of the Canadian Geological Survey. The plan of the muscular scars of this species is very nearly that of Obolus Quenstedti of A. Michwitz, found in Esthonia, Russia,! and as we find a shell in the Lower Cambrian of the St. John Group which possesses all the essential characters of an Obolus, but differs from this shell, we fully agree with Messrs. Hall and Clarke, that O. Quenstedti could, with propriety, be excluded from Obolus ; whether it should go into Lingulella will be better known when the internal features of the species Z. Duvisii, the type of that genus are more fully described. LINGULELLA ROBERTI, n. sp., Pl. L., Figs. 2a and b. Broadly ovate, the ventral valve acuminate, having a low mesian ridge in the posterior third, and shghtly upturned at the beak. The dorsal valve tumid posteriorly, with a narrow hinge-margin, the valve has a mesian grove in the posterior quarter, and is flattened toward the front. In the ventral valve the inner surface of the thickened posterior part of the valve carries two pairs of diverging ridges, the inner pair termin- ating at the scars of the anterior adductors, the outer pair of about equal length, but continuous with impressions of the curving vascular trunks. The dorsal valve also has in its interior four diverging ridges ; with- in the two outer ones at the back of the shell is the impression of the posterior adductor muscle ; and within the two inner ones, one-third from their ends, are the oval pits of the anterior adductors ; between these scars, and extending backward in the valve, is a faintly marked mesian ridge, placed about one-third from the posterior end of the valve. The pits of the anterior adductors diverge somewhat at their anterior ends, and a short distance in front of them are two small, round pits, near to- gether, which mark the points of attachment of the anterior adjustors. Sculpture. —This consists of irregular concentric striæ which inoscu- late with one another, producing a surface of broken ridgelets, similar to 1 Genera of Palæozoic Brachiopods, Hall and Clarke, p. 337, figs. 38 and 39. [MATTHEW] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 257 that of an Acrothele ; the concentric ridges are of unequal size, and there are occasional more distinctly marked growth-lines, Size—Length of the dorsal valve, 13 mm. ; width about the same ; the ventral valve is about 15 mm. longer. Locality —Same as the preceding. Found in a sandy limestone by Messrs. Weston and Robert. This species is very little larger than the preceding, but is distin- guished by its radular ornamentation and thicker valves; also by its acuminate upturned beak, its tumid dorsal valve, and by the position of the central muscular scars of this valve ; these scars are in the posterior half of the valve, but in Z. Selwyni about the middle of the valve. Mr. J. F. Whiteaves has very kindly loaned me for comparison with the Lingulellas of the Ordovician of the Atlantic coast, examples of. a Linguloid shell from Beverly, Ontario. Some of these shells show the interior surface of the valve, and are described and figured to show the distinctness between the genera Lingulella and Lingulepis in the position of the muscular imprints, etc. LINGULEPIS, Hall. LINGULEPIS ACUMINATA, Conrad, PI. IT. figs. 5a and b. Lingula acuminata was originally described by T. A. Conrad from specimens found in boulders from the calciferous sand rock ! of the State of New York. The specimens, however, are very much smaller than the Canadian shell I am about to describe, and differ considerably in form ; still Mr. Walcott appears to recognize Conrad’s species as identical with the species from the Upper Cambrian near Saratoga, described by him, some examples of which are represented as attaining the size of the Canadian form ; and further he compares the Saratoga form with LZ. pinnæformis, which evidently is congeneric with the Canadian form. The western species, however, is more prolonged at the beak than thé ex- amples of L. attenuata tigured by Dr. Hall, or than those of the Canadian form. It is chiefly the internal characters of the Canadian shell that will be described : The ventral valve appears to have no area, but finishes with a rim similar to that of other parts of the shell. Near the umbo there is a narrow extension of the visceral callus upon which is a small scar of the cardinal muscle. Jixtending forward on each side of the narrow part of the callus are bands along which the lateral muscles travelled during the 1 Paleontology of New York, vol. i., p. 9, fig. at bottom of the page. Sec. IV., 1895. 17. 258 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA growth of the shell: they are three in number, and perhaps are only the outer laterals, for on the inner band (transmedians ?) no-scars have been detected. The central muscles (anterior adductors, etc.) rest on a quadrangular shield, considerably in advance of the laterals: each set is included in a somewhat pear-shaped area, which has an elliptical scar in front, and a deep, narrow scar on the inner side. The front of the visceral cavity probably is indicated by an isolated scar half way between the central scars and the anterior margin. The vascular trunks on this valve have not been observed. The dorsal valve is obovate and has broad, flat, lateral margins, that were partly external to the edges of the ventral valve.! A visceral callus of the shell at a young stage shows lobed divisions, produced by the advance of the central and lateral muscles as in Lingulepis pinneformis : outside of these we see the lines of progression of the same muscles over a shell surface from which the visceral callus has been exfoliated ; on this surface are exhibited the imprints of the central (anterior adductor) and interior lateral (transmedian ?) muscles: the position of the anterior adjustors is indicated at the point of the impression of the visceral callus in front of the centrals. The vascular trunks sweep forward from the sides of the shell, with a slight curve toward the front, and are separated by a space marked with vascular lines ; no branches were observed. The anterior parts of both valves are abundantly marked by the fimbriated edges of the mantle margin. Sculpture—Externally the valves of this species appear to be smooth, except for the numerous concentric raised lines of growth ; these are particularly numerous on the convex posterior portion of the ventral valve. A lens of half-inch focus exhibits a minutely cancellated surface on the lateral slopes of the valves. Size.—Length of ventral valve, 18 mm.; width, 14mm. The dorsal is 2 or 24 mm. shorter. Horizon and Locality.—Pale brown sandstone from Beverly, Ont. This species exhibits affinities to Lingula rather than Lingulella ; as witness the absence of an area on the ventral valve, and the transverse position of the anterior adductor muscles of the dorsal valve. Among species whose interiors have been figured, that of Lingulepis pinnæformis, Hall, closely resembles that of the Beverly form. The course of the vascular trunks and the attitude of the muscu- lar scars of the central group easily distinguish this genus from Lingu- lella. 1 The features of this valve are described from several different specimens, no sinzle valve having been found in which all were visible. [MarTTHEW] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 259 LINGULA, Bruguiere. Lineuta How teyt, n. sp., PL I., Figs. 3a and b. Among the fossils sent me by Mr. Howley was a large Lingula of peculiar shape. General form quadrate, with obtuse cardinal slopes, apical angle about 105°. Sides nearly parallel, spreading slightly toward the front, anterior angles obtusely rounded, and haying the front, for half its length, straight. The surface of the valves for nearly one-quarter of their width, on each side, is flattened —concave. The ventral valve has a broad rounded ridge along the middle, which descends at four-fifths from the front of the valve, somewhat abruptly, to the front edge ; the lateral thirds are concave, especially toward the beak, and the posterior edges of the valve are bent down or involute ; apex bluntly rounded. Some features of the interior appear on the abraded surface of the ralve examined. Two widely diverging ridges spread from the umbo toward the lateral edges, their ends being more than half way to the front of the valve, and about one-eighth of the width of the valve from its edge. About midway of the valve a rhombic area is outlined, at the front of which, on each side, would be the place of the anterior adductor muscles. The dorsal valve has the same outline as the ventral, but the edges of its posterior slopes are revolute, forming a channel on the outside of the shell at its back. The raised central part of the valve is wider in front than that part of the ventral valve. An abraded example of this valve shows imperfect traces of the pits of the posterior adductor and of the lateral muscles, and an imperfect outline of the visceral cavity. Sculpture—Only small fragments of the outer surface of the shell have been preserved ; these show that the surface was ornamented with numerous concentric, rounded ridges ; and under a strong lens the surface appears to be minutely granular, Size —Length, 35 mm.; width, 22 mm. Locality—Micaceous gray sandstones of Kelly’s Island, Conception Bay, Newfoundland, in company with Lingula Billingsiana, Whiteaves. This shell changed its form considerably during growth. When it attained the size of 8x11 mm. it was of a regular oval form, like Z. Quebecensis and several others of its genus, but then began to grow quad- rate. When three-quarters of its full length it was more rectangular than L. quadrata, and continued to grow more quadrate until it reached maturity. ; We know of no Cambrian Lingula to which this Newfoundland 260 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA species can be compared or referred ; its great size is unparallelled among the species of that age, and only as early as the Ordovician time do we find similar large Lingulæ ; none of these, however, agree with L. Howleyi in form. The well known JZ. quadrata is much less rectangular, and its cardinal slopes are more acute. LZ. quadrata is found in the middle and upper part of the Trenton, and in the Baltic provinces of Russia appears (by de Verneuil’s localities) to occur in beds equivalent to the Llandeilo Group of Britain, Z. Canadensis of the Hudson R. beds in Anticosti is another large quadrate species, but it is a third wider, and has a cancel- lated surface. L. Nympha of the Chazy beds of northern Newfoundland is one of the oldest of these large Lingule ; but it is longer and narrower than our species. L. Quebecensis, another large species of the Quebec group (Arenig horizon), is regularly oval. A species which in its general form appears to be nearer our species than any other is L. Lewisii, Sow.’ This is said to be somewhat smaller than the Newfoundland species, but it has similar obtuse beaks and parallel sides. Following the biological indications given by L. Howleyi, the sandstone in which it is found can- not be older than the Ordovician time. But it is probably even younger, for there is no species that more closely resembles the Kelly’s Island Lingula than ZL. Lewisii, Sow. Sowerby’s species is found in the middle and upper part of the Silurian (Upper) in the west of England. This resembling species from Newfoundland shows even more strongly the variation to a quadrate form, and is perhaps fully as modern as tke English shell. This species is named in honour of J. P. Howley Geological Survey of Newfoundland. , director of the TRIMERELLIDE. Among the Brachiopods received from Mr. Howley were some large thick shelled species, examples of some of those which had been described by E. Billings, and which this author had provisionally, but! doubtfully, referred to Lingulella.. They are larger and thicker than the known species of Lingulella, and their deep muscle-scars, incipient partitions in the umbo and other characters appear to ally them to the Trimerellide ; but it does not seem possible to refer them to any described genus. LINGULOBOLUS, n. gen. A rather large inarticulate brachiopod, valves thickened around the visceral cavity ; the thickened portion consisting of successive plates, but there is no true vaulted platform. The borders of the thickened part of 1 Tam indebted to Mr. G. Van Ingen, of Columbia College, N. Y., for copies of Mr. Davison’s figures of this species. 2 Paleozoic Fossils, vol. ii., pt. i., p. 67, figs. 35 and 36a-c. [MATTHEW] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 261 the shell, or pseudo-platform are raised, and there is a median plate or septum. A band similar to a crescent goes around the back of the shell within the deltidial area, and connects a set of three lateral muscles. The arrangement of the muscle-scars, especially the centrals, is like that of Lingulella, of the laterals like Frimerella and the parietal bands have the position of those of Lingula. The notation used in describing the parts of this and of the following species, is that of Davidson and King for the Trimerellidæ. The type of the genus is Lingulella (?) afinis, Billings. LINGULOBOLUS., AFFINIS, Bill., sp., Pl. L., Figs. 4a and 0. Lingulella (2) affinis, Billings, Palæoz. Fossils, vol. ii., pt. i., p. 67, fig. 35. Mr. Billings’s description of this species is as follows : “Ventral valve elongate, conical, or acutely triangular. Apical angle 45°, Front margin gently convex in the middle, rounded at the angles; sides nearly straight, uniformly converging from the anterior angles to the back. Surface of very fine, longitudinal striæ, about ten in the width of a line. This species is founded on the single specimen of a ventral valve above figured. The upper two-thirds is partly worn away in the middle, leaving only the outline in the stone. It appears to have been, when perfect, gently convex, the rostral portion near the beak, semi-cylindrical. Length about thirteen lines, width nine lines. The dorsal valve has not been identified.” Among the specimens from Great Bell Island received from Mr. Howley are some examples of a large shell which, though it differs in its proporuons from Billings’s figure of L. ? affinis, I believe to be this species, for while he speaks of the apical angle as being 45°, it is actually as drawn, 55°. The type specimen is perhaps narrowed by pressure. The internal markings of the shell sent me by Mr. Howley are so well shown, that whether this shell is or is not LZ. ? affinis, it is worthy of description. These internal markings are as follows: In the dorsal valve the cardinal muscle is divided, and is close to the margin ; in front of this muscle on each side are the oval scars of a large pair of lateral muscles ; these scars have a pointed anterior lobe, and ex- tend forward to a point one-third of the length of the shell from the hinge-line ; in front of these scars is a faint, oval incurved impression (muscle scars ?) extending half way to the front of the valve ; these form on each side of the valve the anterior end of the crescent. The central muscles form a group of scars just behind the middle of the valve ; there are two large laterals and a group of smal] central muscles about as distant from the laterals as these are from each other: the small central group is resolvable into four little scars; the two posterior ontiguous and parallel; the two anterior approximate, but spreading anteriorly. A 262 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA pair of minute (sub-cardinal ?) muscle scars lie about half way between the cardinal muscles and the large laterals ofthe central group. À pair of vascular trunks extend from inside the lateral scars, for- ward for some distance beyond the central scars, angling inward : from the inside of these trunks, about six branches extend toward the centre of the valve, and finer branches radiate from their outer edges. The edges of the valve and the growth ridges of its outer surface are marked by numerous crenulations or furrows directed outward. The ventral valve is more elongated than the dorsal, and in some ex- amples has a wide, faint depression along the centre of the deltidial area. A triangular area on each side of the valve extending two-fifths from the apex marks the position of the lateral muscles; at the back of the tri- angle is the scar of the umbo-lateral, and at the outer corner is a group of three small oval scars, constituting the main lateral group of the crescent. The rhombic pit marking the position of the central group of muscles has a crenulated band along its centre due to the central muscles, and on each side are the prints of the laterals. The crenulations of the margin of the shell, where the vascular lines terminate (marked on the outside of the shell by radiating striæ) are about as far apart as the striæ on the outer surface spoken of by Mr. Billings. There is a slender median ridge to the valve, and on each side of this a calcareous thickening of the valves marking the edges of the pseudo- platform. The crescent in this species is of the nature of a parietal band as it incloses the muscles and does not form a broad band in which the muscle-scars are inclosed as represented in the figures of Messrs. Davidson and King for Trimerella. Var. cunEATA, PI. I, Figs. 4c and d. Among the examples in the Museum at Ottawa is an example of a ventral valve which shows considerable difference in the form and the markings of the interior. It is a deeper shell, with more abrupt lateral slopes and is more triangular in outline at the front. It is a mould from which the shell has been mostly exfoliated. There is no trace of a deltidial groove or depression ; the main muscle-scar of the crescent is undivided, and the anterior muscle-scar of this group distinctly visible is small : the sides of the pseudo-platform arch outward, the large, central muscles have left double scars, and the median septum is more decidedly shown than in the typical form. A distinct parietal band has a position similar to that in Lingula, The example studied is a quarter shorter than full grown examples of the typical form. We cannot discover that there is any hollow platform in this species as there isin Trimerella, the central thickened part of the shell of the ventral valve corresponding to the platform in the ventral of that genus ; [marræew] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 263 there isan incipient calcification and thickening of the edges and a median ridge. Sculpture.—The surface ornamentation of longitudinal striæ is as de- scribed by Billings, but transverse growth lines also are present, and give the surface of the shell a cancellated appearance. Size—In the specimens sent from Newfoundland the length is as given by Mr. Billings, but the width is greater, Length of the ventral valve 27 mm., width 25 mm. The dorsal valve is about 3 mm. shorter. An example of the ventral valve in the museum at Ottawa has a length of 30 mm. and a width of 28. Depth approximately 3 mm.’ These dimensions exceed those of any Lingulella known to me, but are such as would be looked for in shells of the Trimerellidæ, Locality—The gray white weathering sandstones of Great Bell Island, Conception Bay, Newfoundland. The genus Trimerella to which this one is allied, is found in the Silurian (Upper) in Ontario, Sweden, ete. SPHÆROBOLUS, n. gen. (provisional.) This orbicular species is so different from the preceding (if Mr. Billings and the author have correctly interpreted the valves described as the ventral and dorsal valves respectively of this species) that it must be placed in a different genus. The unusual distinctness of the vascular trunks and their branches in the supposed ventral valve, the advaneed position of the central group of muscles in this valve, and the rarity of this valve in the material examined, also allow some doubt to remain as to whether this valve is a ventral. But it is evidently the valve which Mr. Billings regarded as the ventral of this species. Regarded in this light the genus finds its nearest relative in Dinobolus of Dr. Hall, which has valves of similar form; the resemblance to the Newfoundland species can be traced in the crescent and its scars and in the platform and its inequalities. The thickened umbo of this form, especiaily in the dorsal valve, appears to have had spaces between the layers (now filled by a powdery siliceous deposit) that compare with the cavities in the umbones of Trimerella and other brachiopods ; but we do not observe any vault or excavation beneath the thickened visceral part of the valves. The type of the genus is Lingulella (?) spissa, Bill. SPHÆROBOLUS SPISSUS, Pl. I., Figs. 5a—c. Lingulella ? spissa, Billings, Palæoz. Fossils, vol. ii., pt. i., p. 66, figs. 36a to c. Mr. Billings’s description of this species is as follows: “Shell subpentagonal or subovate, length and width about equal, sometimes strongly ventricose. Dorsal valve with the front margin 1 Measurements by Dr. Ami of the Geological Survey. 264 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA straight, or very gently convex, for about two-thirds of the width in the middle ; anterior angles rounded ; sides straight or slightly convex and subparallel until within two-thirds, or one-fourth the length from the back, then converging to the apex, where they form an obtuse angle which varies from 100 to 110 degrees. This valve is generally very convex, sometimes almost hemispherical ; the outline on a side view is rather abruptly elevated in the rostral third, depressed convex for a short space in the middle and then more gently descending to the front margin. Most of the specimens of this valve are eight or nine lines in length and about the same in width. “ The shell which is supposed to be the ventral valve of this species is gently convex, with usually a somewhat flattened space extending from the front margin upward toward the beak. The apical angle appears to be from 90 to 100 degrees. Shell very thick, of a lamellar structure, dark brown or nearly black, and sometimes when exfoliated, of an ashy gray colour. Surface with a number of obscure undulations of growth, and with fine longitudinal striæ about ten in the width of one line.” In the examples which the writer has seen the following features were observed : The mould of the interior of the dorsal valve shows heavy muscle- scars. At each end of the hinge line is a small umbo-lateral scar ; from these scars a crescentic ridge extends forward on each side of the valve about two-thirds of its length, and terminates at a small scar ; within the bow of the crescent and about midway of its length is a large oval sear. The central scars as a group are in front of the midlength of the valve ; of these the lateral scars are equidistant from the beak and front of the valve ; the central scar is faintly double and is nearly three-quarters the length of the shell from the hinge; behind it is an oval scar, elongated: and having a septum or thin plate on the median line of the valve. Vascular trunks extend forward on each side of the valve, from the middle almost to the front margin ; from these trunks about haif a dozen branches turn inward toward the visceral cavity, and more numerous branches outward toward the margin of the valve. The ventral valve also has strong muscle-scars. There is no pedicle- groove, but a small rhombic ridge extending into the deltidial area may indicate a pedicle-pit; behind this on each’ side are small scars (of the cardinal muscle ?) The lateral muscles of this valve are more approximate than those of the dorsal, and the crescent is not so distinct ; the umbo-lateral scar is near the margin and is separated from the other two laterals which form a sigmoid curve and are in contact at theirends. In the central group of muscles the large paired scars are smaller, and in some examples closer together than those of the dorsal valve, and between them lies a median [{marraew] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 265 ridge, divided lengthwise by a narrow septum, which extends from the middle of the valve half way to the front. The imprint of the vascular trunks in this valve begin about one- third from the back-and extend well forward on each side toward the front margin; there are about five branches turning inward toward the visceral cavity and numerous branches turned outward. As indicated by Billings’s name the valves of this shell are thick ; they consist of four to six layers which are separated by a pulverulent substance ; the spaces are perhaps cavities filled by infiltration subsequent to the entombment of the shells; the thickening cf the shell is mostly posterior to the central muscles, though the margins of the pseudo-platform out- side of these muscles are thickened. The shell, by its massiveness and the arrangement of the muscle- scars, shows affinities with the Trimerellidæ, though we cannot refer it to any particular genus of that family. Its general form is that of Dino- bolus and of the Dinoboli tigured by Messrs. Hall and Clarke, it appears to be nearest to D. Conradi,' but it differs from all these by the oval form of the main scars of the central group, which are thus more like the central scars of Lingulella, so far as in that genus the dorsal valve is concerned. The orbicular form, narrow mantle margins and heavy lateral muscles, give this shel! a superficial resemblance to the Obolidæ, but the arrangement of the muscles, especially those of the ventral valve, is quite different. Sculpture —There is nothing to be added to Mr. Billin of the external features or surface markings of this shell. Size.—Length of the dorsal valve 32 mm. Width 33 mm. The ventral valve is about 2 mm. longer than the dorsal. Locality.—Great Bell Island in Conception Bay, Newfoundland, with the preceding. ss description as’ gss This species is distinguished from the preceding by the advanced position of the muscle-scars and by having much narrower mantle margins, as well as by its general form. The genus Dinobolus, to which this is allied, is found both in the Ordovician and Silurian systems. Dinobolus Conradi belongs to the Nia- gara group. In endeavouring to determine the geological horizon of the sandstones in the islands of Conception Bay one is left in uncertainty by the few species found there and the small collections of fossils obtained from those islands, The fossils were formerly referred to the Potsdam sandstone, as they were thought to have a Primordeal aspect. But Cruziana and Eophyton, which occur there, are tracks or trails of animals, and the HOPrCle. Pl VAI es 13 FON. 266 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA species that made them are not known. The large forms of Eophyton (EB. Jukesi ?), those having bands of long, straight or arched and parellel striæ, which the writer has referred to Ctenichnites, have been found at several horizons ranging from the lowest Cambrian to the Silurian (Upper) and so give but little help. The remains of animals actually found, -Lin- gulidæ and Trimerellidæ, appear to have their best known analogues in the Silurian (Upper) and are at least as late as the Ordovician age. ORTHIDUE. CLITAMBONITES, Pander. CLITAMBONITES (GONAMBONITES) PLANA, Pander, var., PI. IT, Figs. la to le. Gonambonites plana, Pander, Beitr. zur geogn. Russl. p.78, pl. 16. Orthis plana, deVerneuil, Russ. and Ural M’t’ns, vol. ii., p. 199, pl. xi., fig. 7a-h. Clitambonites plana, Hall and Clarke, Gen. Palæoz. Brachiop. pl. vii., fig. 28. The following is de Verneuil’s description of this species: “ Shell semi-elliptical, depressed, with sharp edges, horizontal, not sinuous, and having its greatest width at the cardinal border. Ventral [dorsal] valve but little convex, provided with a very feebly marked sinus, and an area inclined almost 60° on the plane of the lateral edges. This area is two or three times less elevated than the area of the dorsal [ventral] valve, has in the middle a triangular slit, closed by a convex deltidium, which meets the deltidium of the opposite valve, and intercepts all apparent com- munication from the interior to the exterior. Under the deltidium in the form of a lip is found as in the preceding species [ Orthis inflexa] a median tooth and two small lateral teeth. The dorsal [ventral] valve is flat and having depth only toward the area ; this, high and a little recurved, is inclined like the area of the opposite valve, about 60° from the plane of the lateral edges.; its surface is smooth and shows no vertical striæ. The triangular slit is narrow, and its angle at the summit from 30° to 40°. The surface of the two valves is covered with rAdiating striæ, fine, equal, several times dichotomous in their length, and not increasing in their size from the beak to the borders : at 10 millimetres from the beak one may count about 12 in the the space of 5 mm; they appear a little crenulated, and are interrupted by three or four transverse rings raised in steps. “In the interior one observes under the beak of the dorsal [ventral ] valve a kind of shield, the walls of which rise to the cardinal border, and abut against the two sides of triangular slit. This shield is termin- ated in front by a median point in the form of a beak, such as one ordinarily sees in many of the Cranias. The bottom of the valve is cut in straps, irregular and separated by a very prominent interior border from the edge, which is narrow and striated.” [marrnew] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 267 “var. RETROFLEXA, de Verneuil, PI. II. figs. la-c. Gonambonites retroflexa, Pander, Beitr. zur geogn. Russl., p. 77, pl. 25, figs. 1 & 2, “ This variety figured by Mr. Pander under the name of Gonambonites retroflexa is recognized by the extreme height of the dorsal [ventral] area. by the minuteness on the contrary of the ventral [dorsal] area, reduced to the degree that it is not more than the fifth of the first, by its cardinal angle more pointed, and finally by the length of the shell. The greatest width is not at the cardinal border, but beyond the middle of the shell. and the dorsal [ventral ?] valve is much more tumid than the ventral [dorsal ?]. All these differences are softened by insensible transitions. The same modification of the ventral area, which is so striking in this variety, is not there constant, and exists sometimes, on the contrary, in the type species. Without particular attention this variety might be taken for a distinct species.” The variety found at Cape Breton would agree with retroflexa rather than the type, but for the remark as to the relative tumidity of the valves ; this excludes it unless there has been a transposition of the terms dorsal and ventral in this part of the description. Certain features of the dorsal valve not described by de Verneuil are the following : A mould of the dorsal valve shows that there was a median groove running from the umbo, nearly two-thirds of the length of the shell : and on each side of the groove appear three radiating vascular ridges (furrows of the interior surface ?). At the hinge line are the moulds of two short lateral plates, and at the centre of this line a group of three pits due to the crure and the cardinal process ; this, the central pit, which is due to the cardinal process, is larger than the others. Size.—Length of the ventral valve 16 mm. Width 20 mm. Locality—Gray sandstones of McFee’s Point, near George River, Cape Breton, in company with Lingulella Selwyni, collected by Messrs. Weston and Robert. HYOLITHES, Eichwald. HYOLITHES cf. TENUISTRIATCS, Linrs., Pl. 11. figs. Za and b. A large species of this genus occurs in company with Lingulella Selwyni in the gray sandstones of McFee’s Point, which is nearly reiated to the above Swedish species. It also resembles the Bohemian /. maximus, Barr., and the American H. princeps, Bill., but appears to be a later species than any of these. Apical angle about 12°. No grooves were observed within the margins on the dorsal side and no furrow at the median line on the ventral side. This side somewhat flattened on the sides but much more 268 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA convex than the dorsal ; on the average it is three times more convex, but the relative convexity is variable. The edge of the orifice of the shell on this side is slightly bowed upward in the middle, and near each end is a sinus where the growth line curves upwards before crossing over to the dorsal side, hence the rising arch of the edge on the dorsal side belongs partly to the ventral side. The angles between the dorsal and ventral sides are sharp, especially in the apical half of the shell. The lip on the dorsal side is strongly arched upward, and the surface striæ correspondingly curved. Sculpture—On both sides are distinct transverse striæ, but no longi- tudinal striæ. ‘The inner surface of the shell is smooth and does not show growth lines. Size of the tube. Width at the aperture 14 mm. Shorter diameter at aperture8 mm. Length of tube supposed to be about 50 mm. or more. The lip projects above the tube about 5 mm. Locality—Found with the preceding. HOLASAPHUS, n. gen. Among the fossils from McFee’s Brook was a trilobite related to Asaphus, but different from any described genus. From Bathyurus, Bill, it is excluded by the shallowness of the furrows on the head-shield, and the low relief of the glabella ; it is shut out of Bathyurellus, Bill., by the narrow marginal fold and long axis of the pygidium ; from Protypus, Walc., by its shorter glabella, inclined to conical, and the prolonged angles of the free cheeks ; from Asaphiscus, Meek, by its Megalaspis-like pygidium ; from Asaphelina, Mun-Cham. and J. Berg., by having only one spine to the pygidium; from Platypeltis, Call., by its shorter, cylindro-conical glabella, and markedly segmented and lobed pygidium. HoLASAPHUS CENTROPYGE, n. sp., Pl. IL, figs. 4a and b. Middle piece of the head sub-quadrate. Anterior margin with a dis- _ tinct fold. Glabella sub-cylindrical, rounded in front, about one-quarter longer than wide, not furrowed. Occipital ring narrow, divided from the glabella by a narrow fold, and having an obscure tubercle at the back on the median line. Fixed cheeks slightly wider at the middle than half of the width of the glabella, widening before and behind the eyelobe, meet- ing in front of the glabelia, furnished with short, prominent eyelobes, no ocular fillet. Posterior furrow and fold narrow, the former shallow. Pygidium large sub-triangular, bordered all around, furnished behind with a sharp spine about one-third of its length. The axis is prominent and has three distinct rings and three obscure ones at the back of these ; each of the front rings is furnished with a small tubercle at the back edge. The side lobes of the pygidium have four costæ and sometimes a [MatTHEW] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 269 fifth rib is obscurely shown; the furrows of the side lobes are straight and those toward the back are directed more and more backward, Sculpture.—This consists of a fine granulation invisible to the naked eye. Size.—Middle piece of the head—Length 10 mm. Width at the front 11 mm., at the back 15 mm. Pygidium length exclusive of the spine 9 mm., length of spine 3 mm., width 14 mm. Locality.-MeFee’s Point near George River, Cape Breton. The material on which the above description is based contains only the parts figured, and a large free cheek, which appears to belong to another species ; it is similar to the cheek of an Angelina (PI. IT, fig. 6.) The rock in which this fossil occurs is distorted by pressure and the figures are an average of several examples collected for the distortion. Dr. Jules Bergeron has decribed a Megalaspis from the Lower Arenig beds of the south of France, whose pygidium is similar to that of our species, but of which the head is unknown ; his pygidium, however, is more exactly that of a Megalaspis.' Mr. Walcott has described a pygidium from the Pogonip group of Eureka, Col., Bathyurus congeneris, with a broken spine which is like ours, but it lacks the border-fold.’ Bathyurus caudatus, Bill., from the G-A beds of the Quebec group in Northern Newfoundland, based on a pygidium only, resembles our species in the number of segments in the pygidium and in possessing a terminal spine, but it has no furrow within the border.’ In the fragments of rock which contain the above species are a broken head-shield of a trilobite resembling a Homalonotus and the massive genal spine above referred to. This may have belonged to a species like Bathyurellus formosus, Bill. 1 Massif Ancien au sud du Plateau Central. p. 340, PI. iv., figs. 3 and 4. 2 Palæontolgy of Eureka District. PI. viii., figs. 8and 8a. 3 Paleozoic Fossils. p. 261, fig. 245. 270 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA EXPLANATION OF PLATES. PrATE, IL } Fig. 1.—Lingulella Selwyni, n. sp. Mag. 7. a. Ventral valve, interior showing lateral muscle-scars, scars of anterior adductors, vascular trunks, etc. b. Dorsal valve, showing cardinal and lateral muscle-scars, central group of four scars, vascular trunks, etc. Both from MecFee’s Point. See page 255. Fig 2.—Lingulella Roberti, n. sp. Mag. ? a. Ventral valve, showing deltidial area, vascular ridges, anterior adductor muscle-scars, vascular trunks, etc. 6. Dorsal valve, showing cardinal muscle-scar, vascular ridges, median septum, central group of muscle-scars. Both from McFee’s Point. See page 256. Fig. 3.—Lingula Howleyi, n. sp. Nat. Size. a. Ventral valve, abraded example, showing the diverging ridges and print of the rhomb at different stages of growth. 6. Dorsal valve, abraded example, showing pits of lateral muscles, etc. The large lozenge at the back of this figure shows the area over which the adductor muscles have moved during the growth of the shell, and the lanceolate area in front of the lozenge outlines, the front of the visceral cavity. From Kelly’s Island, Conception Bay, Newfound- land. See page 259. Fig. 4.—Lingulobolus affinis, Bill, sp. Mag. 14. a. Ventral valve mould of. b. Dorsal valve, mould of. See page 261. The following features are noted (notation that of Messrs. Davidson and King for the Trimerellidæ) : a. deltidium p. post-median scars v. central scars g. lozenge q. crown | w. sub-cardinal scars 1. median plate r. side f crescent a. umbo-lateral scars m. median scars Sends) y. parietal scars n. anterior scars {. transverse scars v.f. vascular trunks o. lateral scars u. archlet c. Variety cuneata, n. var. Mag. ?. Notation as above. d. Side view of same, showing crescent, scars of muscles and parietal band. AI] from Great Bell Island, Conception Bay, Newfoundland. See page 262. Fig. 5.—Spherobolus spissus, Bill., sp. Mag. ?. a. Ventral valve, mould of; Notation as in preceding species. 06. Dorsal valve, e cardinal callosities, notation otherwise as above. c. Section of the two valves to show the convexity. All from Great Bell Island. See page 263. PLATE II. (PART) Fig. 1—Clitambonites (Gonambonites) plana, Pander, var. Mag. 7. a. Ventral valve, mould of, showing deltidium, shield-like scar at the umbo, strap- like radiating grooves, and crenulated margin. 0. Dorsal valve, mould of, showing low hinge area, wide deltidium, cardinal process, cruræ, crural plates, dorsal furrow, and vascular furrows. c. Section of the two valves, in profile. All from McFee’s Point, Cape Breton. See page 266. Matthews BRACHIOPODA Trans. R.S.C. 1895. Plate > Cane ee rw ih EN ARE A Ai ila CT (RE LS. re het ni [marrmew] ORDOVICIAN SYSTEM ON THE ATLANTIC COAST 271 Fig. 2.—Hyolithes c.f. tenuistriatus, Linrs. Nat. size. a. The conical shell, distal half showing the ventral side and lip of the dorsal side. 6. The same, side view. From McFee’s Point, George River, Cape Breton. See page 267. Fig. 3.—Movable cheek of a trilobite. Nat. size. Same locality. See page 269. Fig. 4.—Holasaphus centropyge, n. gen., et sp. Mag. ? a. Middle piece of the head-shield. 6. Pygidium. N.B. The side lobes should have one furrow less. From McFee’s Point, near George River, Cape Breton. See page 268. Fig. 5.—Lingulepis acuminata, Conrad? Mag. ?. a. Ventral valve, showing the position of the posterior adductor, the lateral and the central muscles. b. Dorsal valve, showing the posterior adductor and the lateral and one pair of the central muscles, as well as the course of the vascular trunks. Sandstone, Beverly, Ont. See page 257. SECTION 1V., 1895. [ 278 ] * . Trans. R.S£$.C. XIV.—Organic Remains of the Little River Group, No. I V. \ By G. F. MATTHEW, DSc. (Read May 16th, 1895.) THYSANURA. It is somewhat remarkable that among the many fossil insects that have been described, the Thysanura have few or no representatives. Since there is a considerable number of species extant in the modern world, one might reasonably expect that the study of the extinct faunas would give to science at least a few species of this order! In fact, in a type so primitive as to have the three somites of the thorax separate from each other, we would naturally look for a larger proportionate representation among the insects of the ancient world. It is clear, how- ever, that such a larger proportion has not yet been found. These con- siderations add special interest to a discovery in the plant beds at St. John, of the remains of an insect that appears to belong to this order. PODURITES, n. gen. > PODURITES SALTATOR, n. sp., PI. IL., Fig. 10. Body cylindro-fusiform. Head oblately oval, slightly extended be- hind, and showing traces of antennæ and eyes. Thorax one-fifth longer than wide, of three separate segments, which are about twice as wide as long; the anterior angles of the first segment are rounded in toward the head and the posterior angles of the third segment has lobes projecting backward on each side of the abdomen. The abdomen is fusiform, rapidly tapering in the posterior third, composed of about seven rings, and terminated by a spring (elater), the root of which appears to have been attached to the penultimate segment, and was fluted on the sides. Size—Length of the body, exclusive of the appendages, 20 mm. ; width 3mm. Length of the head 2 mm., of the thorax 4 mm., and of the abdomen 8 mm. Horizon and Locality.—Plant Bed No. 2, Lower Cordaite Shales, Little River Group, St. John, N.B. Rare. 1 A very peculiar acephalous insect found at Florissant has been referred to this order by Dr. Scudder, and an imperfect Lepisma was found at the same locality. Sec. IV., 1895. 18. 274 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA This little creature is clearly a hexapod and can best be referred to the Thysanura. as the three segments of the thorax are separate ; there is a spring (elater) to the abdomen, and there are no traces of wings. It has not the compactness of body of the modern Springtail, but in its elongated form it approaches the species of Lepisma or Bristletails ; however. these have more numerous segments to the abdomen than Podurites ; and the strong stylet or spring of the latter is a distinguish- ing feature, that precludes us from placing it in Lepisma: the form and seg- mentation of the abdomen is thus intermediate between Podura and Lepisma, but sufficiently distinct from either to warrant the establish- ment of a new family for which I would suggest the name Poduritidæ.! ARACHNID A. According to Dr. S. H. Scudder (188!) two hundred and fifty species of Arachnids have been described from the Tertiary deposits. Of these one hundred and ninety are true spiders, while the remainder are Acarina (mites), Ophiliones (11 species), Chernitidæ.( 9 species). Of these insects nine-tenths (1886) have been preserved in amber, leaving only a quarter of a hundred species from other sources as representatives of this great division of the ancient insect world when Dr. Scudder commenced his studies on the insect fauna of Florissant. This fauna is contained in lacustrine clays, and the result of Dr. Scudder’s study of the insect re- mains contained in it—if we omit from consideration the Arachnids of the European amber—more than doubled the number of Arachnids known as fossils up to that time. While this was the relative number of the European and American Tertiary spiders up to this time, important additions were also being made to our knowledge of the Paleozoic Arachnids, for in the succeeding decade spider-like animals began to be found in the coal measures and among them several peculiar types, differing from any known in the later ages. Among these were the Anthracomarti of Karsch, differing widely from modern spiders, and established as a separate order by that author. | Since the above paper was written another Thysanuran has been found, more remarkable than Podurites—that is, more difficult of comparison with any other modern form. While exhibiting the separate segments which are found in the thoraces of the Thysanurans, its head can only be compared with that of Scudder’s genus Planocephalus, from the Oligocene beds of Florissant, or with certain suctorial Hemiptera. Perhaps it might be said that the existence of such a form as Plano- cephalus, best explains the peculiar structure of the new type, for it can be referred to the Thysanurans only on the same general considerations as have governed Dr. Scudder in so referring that genus. [MATTHEW ] ORGANIC REMAINS OF LITTLE RIVER GROUP 275 The following summary of the fossil Arachnida is condensed from Dr. Scudder’s review of these forms given in Bulletin 31 of the United States Geological Survey." ACArL (Mites) muller GIE VE RE RE eh cle del cb centres 36 species. Chelonethi (Pseudoscorpions), Tertiary.... .....:.....--.... 9 % Anthracomarti (extinct order), Carboniferous ............... 16 se Pedipalpi (Spider Scorpions), Carboniferous................ . 2 as Scorpiones (Scorpions), 3 Silurian, 8 Carboniferous, 1 Tertiary 12 + Ophiliones (Spider Mites), Tertiary . 7... ,2 1... 13 oe Araneæ (Spiders)—2 Carbonif., 1 Jurass., 226 Tertiary........ 229 ce It is chiefly with the extinct order of Anthracomarti that we are at present interested, and this from the fact that Arachnids allied to this order have been found in the plant beds at St. John. EURYMARTUS, n. gen. KURYMARTUS LATUS, n. sp., PI. IL, Fig. 7. Body oval, angulated in front at the sides. No distinction of width between the cephalothorax and the abdomen. Cephalothorax bounded by a narrow raised border or rim. The cephalon has traces of organs in front which are probably antennæ ; and centrally has a curved row of six (or eight) small scars, in a position where the eyes might be looked for, The cephalon is divided from the thorax by a narrow, low border. The thoracic segment is sub-quadrilateral, more than three times as long as wide, sides slightly contracted at the back where it joins the first abdominal segment. The thorax is inclosed by a narrow raised rim, and has protective spines at the anterior and posterior corners on each side, the anterior spines directed outward and the posterior backward. On each side of the thorax is a row of about eight scars ; these rows are inclined towards each other anteriorly, but are as far apart in front as the cephalothorax is long, At the front edge of the thorax in a line with the row of scars on each side, is a small elon- gated scar which may mark the point of attachment of a palpus ; also at the back of the thorax, outside the posterior scars on each side of the thorax, is a small round scar, perhaps indicating a spiracle. The abdomen of seven joints, is about as long as wide. It is divided longitudinally in three regions, a central one or rachis, inclosed by a sloping pleural region, and the whole bordered by a slightly raised, rather broad, marginal band. ‘The first two rings of the abdomen are armed on each side with anterior and posterior spines, directed backward, the five posterior segments are arched more and more at the sides as they 1 Systematic review of our present knowledge of fossil insects, U.S. Geol. Survey, Bulletin No. 31. 276 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA approach the posterior extremity ; the last joint is broadly lenticular, obscurely outlined and contains the anus. The suture at the back of the thorax and the sutures between the three first joints of the abdomen are of equal prominence, but those of the posterior segments of the abdomen become more and more obscure. The imprints of two detached limbs of the thorax have apparently been preserved ; the limbs as thus shown consist of six joints, which are about as long as the segments of the abdomen, except the fourth joint which is longer; the posterior joint is narrow and sharp-pointed. A detached anterior limb, which has been preserved, has a broad, probably lamellar termination. Sculpture—The whole body was granulated, the markings being just visible to the naked eye. Size—Length 10 mm. Width 7} mm. Length of the limbs 5 mm. Horizon and Locality.—Same as the preceding species. Rare. This remarkable Arachnid is different from any known type, but it appears to come nearer the genus Anthracomartus than to any other forms of this sub-class, ancient or modern. EURYMARTUS (?) SPINULOSUS, n. sp., Pl. II., Fig. 9. A rather smaller species than the preceding. Only the abdomen is known. The abdomen is ovate behind, and is marked by nine transverse rings. The three posterior and the anterior ring are obscurely defined (the latter owing to imperfect preservation). There is a marginal ridge near the sides and back of the abdomen; along the inner margin of this ridge at the sides there is a double row of spines (the row on the marginal ridge being directed inward and backward, and that at the ends of the segments being turned outward and backward). A pustule within the marginal ridge, at the posterior end of the abdomen, appears to mark the position of the anus. Sculpture.—The surface is very finely pitted. Size of the abdomen.—Length and width each 6 mm. Horizon and Locality.—Same as the preceding. Rare. This little species, by its broad marginal rim, straight anterior edge to the abdomen, and form of the segments, appears to belong to Eury- martus, but the absence of the cephalothorax makes the reference doubtful. Though we have said that these Arachnids are allied to the Anthra- comarti, it is only by a distant relationship. The most obvious distinction is the entirely different arrangement of the bases of the limbs, and the absence of wedge-shaped segments to the cephalothorax. The coxe are arranged in two distant rows converging forward. It would appear then [MATTHEW] ORGANIC REMAINS OF LITTLE RIVER GROUP MT | that this type belongs to another order for which the name Eurymarti is proposed. The following are its distinctive features : Order EURYMARTI. Body depressed, Cephalothorax and abdomen of equal width, not clearly divided, Coxe crowded in two rows distant from each other, converging forward. Abdomen forming a single mass of seven to nine segments sub-equal in width. Family EURYMARTIDÆ. Distinguished from Architarboide as follows : Cephalothorax less than half of the length of the abdomen. Coxe spreading from a broad trapezoidal space on the thorax. Abdomen oval, segments sub-equal in width. From the genus Anthracomartus, its nearest ally, Eurymartus, is dis- tinguished by its smaller but broad cephalothorax, obtusely triangular in front. Also by its oval abdomen nearly uniform in outline with the cephalothorax. EURYMARTUS, sp. ? Pl. IL., Fig. 8. This very defective fossil is referred to the Arachnida on account of its resemblance to the abdomen of Eurymartus. It consists of seven or more cemented segments. Of these the two anterior are separated by a stronger line of demarkation from the others, than the lines of division between these latter. The first segment is narrow (longitudinally) and is terminated at each end by a spine pro- jecting backward ; it has on the front edges a facet about half its length, apparently for the articulation of the cephalothorax. The remaining rings of the abdomen are apparently of about equal width. The second, third and fourth rings have lateral spines directed backward ; those on the third ring are heavier than those on the rings in front. The rings behind the fourth do not show spines, but this may be due to the imper- fect preservation of the fossil, as the posterior part of the abdomen is broken away. The sixth ring has a tubercle on the median line. Sculpture.—The surface has a fine granulation, just visible to the naked eye. Size.—Length of the part preserved 4 mm. Width 7 mm. Horizon and Locality.—Dark shale of Plant Bed No. 8, Lower Cor- daite Shales, Little River Group, St. John, N.B. Rare. This peculiar fossil has some resemblance to the pleon of an Isopod, but differs in the following respects : The number of segments is in excess of those in that part of an Isopod, and they are narrower than such seg- ments ; they are also anchylosed, for the divisional lines are obscure. 278 ROYAL SOCIETY OF CANADA a From the known species of Eurymartus this fossil differs in the short facet at the front of the abdomen indicating a cephalothorax narrower than the abdomen, and in the absence of a marginal rim. CRUSTACEA, AMPHIPELTIS PARADOXUS, Salter, Pl. IL, Fig. 6. Quart. Jour. Geol. Soc., Feb., 1863. Acad. Geol., 2nd Ed., p. 523. The type of this crustacean, described some thirty years ago by Mr. J. W. Salter, is not now available to me ; 1 therefore describe herein the example preserved in the museum of the Natural History Society of New Brunswick, St. John, N.B. This consists of five segments of the body. Of the anterior segment only a fragment is preserved ; the next three segments bear pleural spines directed backward, those on the two posterior of the three being larger ; in the last segment the spinal ridge is turned inward and apparently fused with the segment, forming part of a broad, lamellar terminal, plate, as in the typical example described by Mr. Salter. Sculpture.—The several segments bear various markings ; the second has two small tubercles near the axial line, and the fourth and fifth have : pleural grooves, somewhat distinctly impressed. The whole surface of the test is minutely pitted. Size of this mutilated example. Length 15 mm. Width 12 mm. Horizon and Lovality.—From Plant Bed No. 2, Lower Cordaite Shales Little River Group, St. John, N.B. Judging by the name given it, this was a perplexing fossil to Mr. Salter. Sir J. W. Dawson suggested that it might have been allied to the Stomapods,’ a not unreasonable suggestion, considering the width of the front part, as shown by the type which Mr. Salter described. How- ever, with the author’s present view that ail the animals of this plant bed, are either aerial, terrestrial or palustral forms, he is compelled to look elsewhere for relatives of this crustacean. Among terrestrial Crustaceæ the Isopods seem the group which would most likely have left remains such as this. If Amphipeltis be of this group, the rapidly varying seg- ments would indicate that the example in the museum of the Natural History Society is a part of the pleon, probably the principal part ; and would indicate, so far as modern Isopods are concerned, an animal of very considerable size ; but still one not by any means so large as some fossil - Jsopods reported from the coal measures, and referred to the family Acadian Geology, 2nd Ed., p. 523. [MATTHEW] ORGANIC REMAINS OF LITTLE RIVER GROUP 279 Arthropleuridæ of Zittel.! These, however, were tuberculated forms, while Amphipeltis has a smooth test. Among the marine Isopods Cerolana concharum, Har ger, has a pleon similar to this fossil.’ EXPLANATION OF PLATE II. (PART). Fig 6.—Amphipeltis paradorus, Salt. Mag. ?. Posterior part of the body, showing five segments, Plant Bed No. 2, Lower Cordaite Shales, Lancaster, N.B. See page 278. Fig. 7.—Eurymartus latus, n. sp. Mag. +. Under side of the body with some of the limbs preserved. Same locality and horizon. See page 275 Fig. 8.—Eurymartus, sp.? Mag. ?. Seven segments of the body. Plant Bed No. Lower Cordaite Shale, Lancaster, N.B. See page 277. : Fig. 9.—FEurymar es (7) spinulosus. Mag. +. Nine segments of the abdomen. Plant Bed No, 2, Lower Cordaite State: Lancaster, N.B. See page 276. Fig. 10.—Podurites saltator, n. sp. Mag. 2. Head, thorax and abdomen. Same horizon and locality. See page 273. ' Treatise on Paleontology, vol. ii., p. 662. ? U. S. Commission, Fish and Fisheries, Report, 1878 (1880). PI. , fie. 55, and DES 02169) 2 À er JAN 1 9 781) BL WHOI Library - Serials 5 WHSE 02054